《Julietta's Dressing Up》


 Chapter 1 1. Synopsis And Prologue

    Chapter 1. Synopsis and Prologue


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Synopsis:


    She was once a shut-in Korean girl, given the chance to ''change her life''... and was born again as Julietta, an illegitimate child of Marquis Anais. She was then kicked out of the house with her mother, Ste, by the tyranny of the Marquise when she was still a child. The ousted Ste and Julietta headed to the theater on Harrods Street, where Ste had made her name as an actress, and there Julietta must grow up in this new world, survive, and hopefully thrive as she weaves her way out of poverty, and into contact with some of the most powerful and handsome nobles in the country, all the while trying to stay out of their hands!


    A romance novel from Korean author, Ha Bin Chae.


    Brought to you by Khan and Aelryinth, trantor and editor of the Korean novels The First Hunter, 12 Hours After, and When I Woke Up, The World Turned into a Video Game.


    Should post two chapters per day (at least, that''s the n!)


    ---------------------------------


    A breathless moan echoed through the wide room, and the insignificant movement of a man and a woman reflected in the moonlight was visible beyond the shimmering curtain. Unlike the man who did not even make a sound of breathing in spite of his violent actions, the screams of the woman beneath him showed how much she liked it.


    Julietta, who had to stand in the corner holding her breath at the repeated sounds that began again once it was over, began to get irritated.


    ''Hey, don''t overdo it, but call me when it''s over. This is a freaking thing for a person to stand up.''


    She was hot in her dress, thick with cotton under her maiden suit, and the strange smell of the room was choking her.


    ''Is it over?''


    The man''s movements stopped, and then he seemed to be falling from her body, and she was seen over the thick cloth in the dim light. With no time to prepare, the bed''s curtain, whichy on one side of the room as big as the yground, was thrown back and a tight, muscr body appeared.


    ''Oh, that exposure! No matter how good it is, you have to cover it up. Oh, I''m embarrassed!''


    "Your Highness, where are you going? Ahh, the night is still long..."


    She must be a woman of considerable physical strength. Unlike most women who usually fainted at the end, the woman whined and struggled to bring the man back to her side.


    The man, who was heading to the bathroom in his naked body without even a gown, saw me standing in the corner and ordered. "Let her out."


    ''Yes, I should. I''ve been waiting here for hours to do that.'' "Yes, Your Highness."


    After turning on the light in the room at the man''s knife-likemand, Julietta suddenly approached the bed and handed a gown to a woman of ample figure, naked and covered only by a thin sheet.


    p!


    Julietta was pped across her face suddenly, but she didn''t know what kind of sin she hadmitted. She was bewildered by the woman who pped her as if she had been waiting for the man to disappear into the bathroom. However, as she was educated, she held out the gown again without changing her expression.


    "You have to leave the room before Your Highnesses out. Please get up."


    "You are presumptuous! Who are you to tell me to leave? I''ll wait until His Highnesses out. Get out of the way!"


    There was no woman who went well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Highness hates when an order is not fulfilled. Will you leave, or will I have to bring servants in?"


    The woman, who sat on the bed with her tumbling brown hair stretched to her waist, rose coldly and snatched away the gown as Julietta turned and headed for the door. "On the day I formally be a concubine of His Highness, I''ll never let you off, so you''d better be prepared!"


    Upon seeing the woman''s sensual figure disappear into the gown, Julietta quickly opened the door and summoned the waiting servant of the Prince.


    "It''s been about five minutes since His Highness went into the bathroom. I''ll start with the bed."


    Julietta spoke bluntly to the servant, who was ncing at the back of viscountess.


    As the servant in a neat uniform headed quickly to the bathroom to draw the Prince''s bath, Julietta began to work at a frightening pace. She hurriedly opened the window, and vented the strange smell in the room. As she took off the sheets, she took out the new sheets from the closet and changed them like lightning, sweat dripping down.


    Snap.


    The bathroom door opened and this time the man with a proper gown came out. At the sight, Julietta breathed a sigh of relief. She rolled up her striped sheets, bowed her head, and stepped back to the door.


    "Get me tea."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    The man''s order was given to Julietta, who was about to walk out of the room with the sheets, as if he had no intention of waiting for his servant, who had not yete out of the bathroom. Julietta knew that orders should be done right away, but she, with the bedspread in her hands, sought permission from her master.


    "Can I put out a bedspread?" ''I don''t mind, but wouldn''t you be a little embarrassed?''


    The man''s expression slightly distorted when she carefully held out the bedspread in the spirit of humanity.


    When Julietta noticed his eyes ncing silently, she opened the door promptly and threw the bedspread into the hallway. Then, she quickly approached the tea set in the corner of the drawing-room to prepare the tea.


    After having sex, which was once or twice a week, the man liked to enjoy Dureng tea without exception. When Julietta quickly brewed tea and put it on the table. The man who casually wore the gown satfortably on the sofa and raised himself up to pick up the ss.


    ''Huck,e on! The gown''s about toe off. Uh-huh, can''t you squeeze your legs?''


    Fearing that his gown would be torn off, Julietta turned her eyes hastily, and went to the designated seat in the corner of the room again, where she stood still, lowering her eyes.


    As soon as Julietta stood by the wall, the servant came out of the bathroom and stood mutely beside her, frowning and looking at her. He seemed to be reprimanding her for not being able to follow him directly into the bathroom because of the dy in getting out the owner''s new woman.


    When Julietta casually shrugged her shoulders as if she had no choice, the sound of the servant clicking his tongue sounded small. She ignored him as she held back what she wanted to say: that he would have been less scolded if he had gone straight into the bathroom without being distracted by the Prince''s lover.


    When the man who was enjoying the tea got up without a word, Julietta almost cried out of, thinking that she could finally rest. The man threw off his gown and went to bed. She bent and unfolded her swollen legs slightly and waited for the man to fall asleep.


    The man lying on the bed ordered her to step outside as she prayed earnestly. ''Hushaby, Your Highness. Go to sleep. Let me get some rest.''


    After carefully putting out the light in the room, Julietta gently inhaled as soon as she closed the bedroom door. The sheets thrown out of the Prince''s room had already been removed and the hall was quiet without any indication of another person being around.


    Unlike the servant, who was sleeping in a room next to the Prince, Julietta moved toward the quarters of the maids on the fourth floor. As she walked into a small room right next to the stairs on the fourth floor andy down on the bed, she let out a long sigh at the thought that the hard day was over.


    It had been three months since she had entered the private mansion of Prince Killian Michael Hae Deford Bertino Austern, second in line to the throne of the Austern Empire. It was because of her purely indifferent personality that she became a maid in charge of cleaning after she entered the position of the direct maids of the noble Prince. For another reason, such people were often reced.

 Chapter 2 2. Dress-Up, Part I

    Chapter 2. Dress-up, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Whatever she saw or felt, Julietta, who was recognized for her seemingly unprecedented calm and unppability, had taken charge of the Prince''s secret affairs at the rmendation of the chief maid, waging a war every day on hard work as her sry doubled.


    For example, this was what it was; a bed with her tired body was wet.


    Julietta, jumped up, kicked her foot on the bed, took off her thick cottony underwear and smelled it first. She put the damp part on her nose in the hope that wetting the bed would not be dirty water, as she had to wear it again tomorrow. Fortunately, it didn''t smell.


    "Whew, I was scared to death. I was rxed today. I can''t believe Iid down right away without checking my bed. It hurts my pride to make this rudimentary mistake."


    She carefully hung her thick inner dress by the window. She thenid down with a nket on the floor, wearing only one sheet of thin underwear.


    She also did not forget to take off the thick iron sses covering half of her face. She removed all the eyebrow and skin makeup she had been wearing since she was five years old. As soon as she closed her eyes, she fell asleep.


    "Yes, I''m going now. I''m going!"


    Amelie, the head of the prop room at Eileen Theater, the best theater in the Austern Empire, red at her when she saw Julietta walking in a leisurely way.


    "Julie, did you hear me? I need these pants mended by today, or didn''t you hear me?"


    The seams of hunting pants worn by the male actor of the uing show "Lady Donatera" had exploded during a rehearsal yesterday. Julietta, who had forgotten to mend the clothes which would be worn at the show today, snatched the pants instantly with a puzzled look.


    "I''ll do it right now."


    "We have less than an hour left before the show. What have you been doing so far? You have some new silly ideas because Lillian likes you a lot, right?


    Lillian was the best prima donna in the Eileen Theatre. Amelie used to mutter that Julietta had be spoiled by the embrace of Lillian ever since she was a child. After that, Amelie had been constantly nagged her saying, "Don''t overrate yourself," or "Wake up and listen!" throughout her stitching.


    Showing the repaired pants, Julietta told her. "I''ll bring the pants to them right now. And this simple mending would have been done if Amelia had mended it at the time you called."


    Pouting her mouth and not saying a word, she picked up the pants and ran off.


    "As you are growing up and get old, you don''t even hear me anymore," Sophie smiled and said to Amelia, who clicked her tongue at the back of Julita''s head.


    "She''s already a big girl. She''s seventeen years old now."


    "That''s why I''m worried. The theater is a dangerous ce for a seventeen-year-old girl. No matter how hard she hides her looks, there is no one who doesn''t want to go after a blooming maiden. I''m worried that the male actors keep looking at Julietta."


    Amelie wished Julietta could do her job quietly in the supply room behind the stage, but she was walking around the theater like a wild boar hit by a wildfire, and Amelie was worried about her doing her job properly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In case of the male actors, I am less worried, as they should consider the theater owner Maribel, and Lillian''s so fond of her that they won''t be able to do anything rash. I''m more worried that she''ll be seen by aristocrats while she''s just walking around." Sophie, who was working on Lillian''s dress ruffle (a wave-like crease ofce or fabric on the edge of a garment or seam), said with a sigh.


    Living in a theater from the age of five, Julietta was disguised by Maribel the theater owner. The juice of one of the dressing ingredients, the metum fruit, had been applied to her milky white skin, and her vibrant blonde hair had been hidden in brick-and-mortar wigs. Moreover, she wore clothes that were three timesrger to hide her figure as much as possible, but her natural beauty was notpletely overshadowed.


    As a result, Amelia and Sophie, who had been taking care of Julietta since she was young, were always anxious.


    "I think I''ll have to do something about it sooner orter. I asked if she wanted to be on stage because she watched the actresses carefully, but she said no. I just want to find a nice young man and get her married."


    Sophie shook her head at Amelia''s worried remarks.


    "Well, I''m also worried that her life would be t when she gets married. To themon people, that look is like poison. I think it was Maribel''s attempt to take advantage of the baby''s beauty. It''s the owner of the theater who connected Ste to Marquis Anais the first time. Well, since she was an actress, she wouldn''t have been able to avoid that kind of life."


    "Is she going to keep that kid hidden? It can''t be," Sophie sighed, as if she could not believe it.


    "That''s even scarier. It''s even more strange that Maribel took on a five-year-old withpassion. I''m even more worried that the owner of the theater made a very big n and kept Julie hidden from the start."


    "Why don''t we tell the Marquis? She''s a bastard, but she''s his daughter. He would not pretend he doesn''t know her," Amelie said as if it were better.


    "Do you think so? Unlike in the past, these days, a lover and their illegitimate children are more likely to be treated with contempt. She can only be protected as a nobleman if she is officially registered in the family of the Marquis, but the Marquis can''t do that. He knows Julie''s growing up in the theater, but he''s never been here and he''s pretending not to know. I don''t think he''s going to get Julie now. If she attracts the Marquise''s attention, she would be harassed or treated badly. You experienced how the scary Marquise was when Ste died." As Sophie shook her head and finished in a sad voice, a heavy stillness came to the prop room.


    When Ste, who had left in splendor, was driven out empty-handed and came to the theater with her little daughter, the owner of the theater Maribel looked carefully at the bright golden-haired illegitimate child.


    Amelie and Sophie were really surprised when Maribel, who had been silent for a while, let the mother and daughter stay in her quarters. The owner of the theater was a woman who showed no pity for no gain. At any rate, under Maribel''s protection, whether it was capricious or sympathetic, the mother and daughter began living in the theater.


    Even when Ste couldn''t pick up her spirits due to the shock of being thrown out of her house suddenly, young Julietta used to run errands inside the theater to pay for her meals. However, not long after such a peaceful life, Maribel was visited by the Marquise.


    Amelie and Sophie felt sorry for the poor mother and daughter, but Maribel did not take any action after Ste died. Only then did Julietta don a brick wig and spread the juice of the metum fruit on her face.


    Shortly after the visit of Mrs. Anais, Ste, who had been suffering from a long-drawn-out illness, finally died.


    After the sudden death of her mother, before the young daughter got herself together, though it was not known how they knew, the Marquise sent people who took Ste''s body.


    The sudden death of the mother leading to the collection of Ste''s body by the people sent by the Marquise. After the sudden expulsion, Ste died, so both of them thought, the Marquise may feel a prick of conscience and will have a funeral for her.


    Maribel let Julietta out of her living quarters to live in a small room next to the prop room, so Amelie and Sophie naturally took care of the young Julietta.


    "Now that little thing is so big, time flies." After mentioning Ste''s death, Sophie, who was lost in old thoughts, tapped her eyes that held tears with a cloth.


    "You know what? Now that this year is the one of theing-of-age ceremony¡­ but I''m worried because she does not be mature and is always scatterbrained and reckless. I feel like I''m seeing a child put up at the water," Amelie sighed as she loaded thest repaired dress on the cart.

 Chapter 3 3. Dress-Up, Part II

    Chapter 3. Dress-up, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Contrary to their concerns, Julietta was well aware of her situation, ''A in-facedmoner girl with no guardian or family will easily fall as a yful target for a night and end her life as a prostitute.'' Even if she would be lucky enough to serve as a lover of noblemen like her mother, she would be abandoned when she got older.


    Only a few people knew that sixteen-year-old Natasha, who had joined the theaterpany as an apprentice and now yed a minor role, was raped in the private lounge of old Michelle''s a few months ago.


    When she saw Natasha, who came to the prop room with her torn clothes and bleeding between her legs, Julietta realized the situation of the theater''s members which she had only heard of before.


    ''They look down on her like this, but when she bes a popr actress, they go sweethearting, send gifts, and are unsparing of their praise.''


    Julietta realized how miserable it was for anyone who didn''t have money, fame, power, or fame to live in the world after seeing Natasha, who couldn''t protest even after she had been treated so.


    Since then, Julietta had been hiding herself more thoroughly in a deserted ce. Amelia scolded her for running around and being scatterbrained and reckless, but she was just trying to avoid people as much as possible.


    ''I am never going to be like Natasha or my mother, Ste.'' A life held in the hands of others was enough when she was five years old.


    Julietta got the pants mended and tried to get them to Jacob, but changed her mind. She called in one of the orphan children who had been left at the theater since he was a child, and handed out a cookie she had hidden and sent him for the errand instead.


    Julietta was increasingly disturbed by the amorous nces of the male theater members and the eyes of the nobles who came and went, realized that it was time to effect a settlement out of court with Maribel for her future.


    --------------------


    It was one day thirteen years ago¡­


    A few days ago, Julietta, who turned five years old after her birthday, mumbled her tiny pink lips, as she could not believe the ordeal she was facing.


    Marquise Anais, who she had only heard about, came to them in the morning, and, with an elegant manner, directed people to drive Ste and Julietta out with nothing. The first meeting between the two women, who had never met before, ended in a perfect victory for the Marquise.


    Ste, who was crying and screaming, had copsed andy in the shade of the street. The gatekeeper, who felt sorry for the mother and daughter that were driven out in indoor outfits without coats to cover themselves, approached Julietta and talked to her.


    "Your Young Ladyship, Madam is just unconscious, so don''t worry. Isn''t it cold by the way? It''s still early spring, so it''s very chilly."


    Julietta smiled brightly as she looked at the gatekeeper who was concerned about whether he should take off his clothes and give them to her.


    "It''s all right, Zimmer. But why is the Marquise suddenly kicking us out?"


    The gatekeeper wiped under his nose as if it was difficult to answer, looking at the vivid green eyes reminiscent of fresh shoots.


    "I heard that the Marquise finally gave birth to a sessor this time; I think that''s why Your Highness and Madam were kicked out."


    Without more exnation, the two words "sessor" and "birth" alone were enough to make her guess.


    "Aha, the main wife who gave birth to a son kicked out the concubine who she has hated in the meanwhile?"


    To the extent he could not believe that she was called Your Young Ladyship, the gatekeeper was embarrassed and he gave out a cough in a flurry at the clever words of the five-year-old.


    "That''s why I haven''t seen the Marquis in months." As she nodded her head so seriously with her hands on her chin, she could hear a rustling sound, as Ste hade to her senses.


    "Julie? Baby?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ste, who barely managed to raise her upper body, burst into tears at the same time as she felt relieved when she found her daughter crouching a little away from her.


    "Oh, Julie. Baby, what do we do now?"


    When she saw her tearful mother, Julietta, who became frustrated, stood up. "Mom, we can''t stay here for now, so we should think of a ce to go. It''s going to get dark in a little while."


    At the words, Ste could not say anything, shedding tears. While Julita felt a little nervous watching her mother and struggled to figure out what to do, Ste, who barely managed to pull herself up, hugged Julietta.


    "Yes, let''s move for now. It''s not like there''s anything we can do to stay here. Why could I not guess that this would happen?"


    Ste, who mumbled impatiently, took Julietta''s hand and moved on, and Zimmer, who was looking at them, spoke, "Madam, it''s time for me to go home soon. If you wait a little inside the guard post, I''ll take you to a ce where you can go."


    A weak-hearted Zimmer did the favor to the mother and daughter''s lonely backs.


    "Thank you. It''s a long way to walk to the main street, but thank you very much." Ste thanked the gatekeeper for his kindness andmented her situation, in which she had lost her home in a moment.


    Julietta''s mansion was on Harrods Street, where lovely concubines of high-ranking aristocrats lived. Harrods Street was a luxury residential area that took about thirty minutes south by carriage from Eloz Street, the busiest street in the Austern Empire. Ste, who had suddenly lost her ce after being kicked out, named her destination a theater on Eloz Street, where she had made her name as an actor.


    Meanwhile, Jenna, a young Korean woman who now possessed Julietta''s body, had been dumbfounded by the situation in apletely different way from what she thought, since she was the bastard of the Marquis and there would be no shortage of problems in the future.


    She was being kicked out to the street a month after she had put into the body of a child! With the body of the little girl, who had not exercised before, she struggled in the old carriage of the gatekeeper and finally got motion sickness.


    The woman, called the mother, who was just in tears and lost her mind, was just looking at her little daughter, who was distressed, as if she had no desire to take care of herself. It was a relief to see her telling the gatekeeper where to go, but she had no choice but to be depressed at the thought that her future life was like a candle in the wind.


    ''You fucking dog! If you intended to give a gift to me, you have to give a proper gift, not a useless one. That way, I am going to use it in this situation.''


    Jenna, who could not give up her hatred of the dog that made her like this even when she was exhausted, cursed heavily inside. In the meantime, she could feel the carriage stopping; it had finally arrived at its destination.


    "Madam, Your Young Ladyship, we''re here."


    She stumbled with her tottering body and managed to get down from the carriage.


    The darkened street was filled with loud noises and shy lights. As she looked up at the five-story building in front of her, Ste grabbed Julietta by the hand.


    "Let''s go. It''s where your mother used to work. I''ll ask to let us stay for a while until we find a ce to go."


    -------


    "Will you say that again?" A woman of colorful features with pale brown hair high frowned as she put down the long pipe she was holding.


    "I asked you how much ransom money you will be paid, the amount of money that you are supposed to get from Duke Miguel."


    At the look of Julietta who spat out the words with her head raised pertly, Maribel smiled and picked up the pipe she hadid down.


    "Why? Can you get the money if I tell you?"


    "I''ll try as far as I can. You will not lose anything. Isn''t it the same money if you get it from Duke Miguel, or you get it from me?"

 Chapter 4 4. Dress-Up, Part III

    Chapter 4. Dress-up, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Where Julietta was now was the residence of Maribel, the innermost area in Eileen Theater.


    It was also the ce where Ste, who had been ousted from her lover''s position, had stayed with young Julietta until she had died. Julietta, who visited Maribel''s secret quarters full of bad memories in a long time, was negotiating with the owner of the theater, plucking up the courage to bargain.


    "Oh, no, no, you''re still naive. Why did you believe it was going to end at just once? If Duke Miguel likes you, his rtionship with me will continue to be very good. Otherwise, wouldn''t there be other nobles, if the Duke ended up with just one night? You''re a rare beauty."


    "Theater owner, I''m not naive. I think the head is naive. If I were to be endowed by Duke Miguel, I''d whisper into the Duke''s ear and I''d not leave you alone. I''m sure it''s the same in the arms of other nobles. You''ll always be anxious about how I''m going to seek revenge behind your back, but wouldn''t it be better to prevent harm to one another?"


    Maribel clicked her tongue as she watched the shabby, tacky Julietta, wearing a brick wig and changing her face to a dull color. "You don''t even know the grace I''ve raised you with. You know who''s responsible for your safe growth so far, and you''re being so cocky? And call him the Duke. Why are you so careless if someone hears about it?"


    "It''s just a matter between the owner of the theater and me. I''ll be careful elsewhere. And I''m just being polite because I know how grateful you are. I am doing this to pay back the virtue that you have given me in the meantime. Why don''t you tell me what I owe you?"


    Julietta''s cheeky remark made Maribel snort and lift the pipe again and take a long draw.


    "If you say so, I''ll show you my sympathy. It''s five thousand tern. What do you think? It''s bigger than you thought, right? I didn''t even present you in person, but it''s very generous of him to offer such arge sum of money just because I rmended you."


    Julietta was devastated when she squinted her eyes and smiled contentedly. She never thought it would be so much money. But she could not show it in front of the owner of the theater, so Julietta dropped her presumptuous attitude and said politely, "Thank you for your words. I''ll try my best."


    Maribel was surprised to see Julietta turn around and refuse to budge, even though she actually called out twice the amount she had been offered. She had thought the girl was not normal since she was a kid, but even she had an open hand. She would be an excellent actor if she were to go on stage, but she had to give up because she thought the Marquise would not let her go.


    ''Who would like their husband''s lover''s daughter who should be dead be alive in front of her? That''s too bad.''


    Julietta left Maribel''s quarters, not revealing her inner thoughts as much as she could, after hearing the amount that Maribel said. She hid herself in the storage room next to the prop room, pulling herself from getting depressed, and began to agonize seriously.


    A few days ago, when she had told Maribel what she was leaving the theater, she was told her n. On Julietta''s uing seventeenth-year-olding-of-age ceremony, she would sell the virginity of Julietta to Duke Miguel, thus repay the grace she had been given so far. She added that Julietta''s life would be in full bloom if she was pleasing to the eyes of the Duke. ''Don''t be ridiculous! My life would be in full bloom? Even he is the Duke, I can''t sleep with a man older than my biological father, it''s never going to happen. I feel like I''m going to throw up at the thought of it. If I throw up on that noble face in bed, I will be done. I don''t want to be dead at the age of seventeen. My life is mine. I think living in disguise for the rest of my life is better than dying naked in bed. I''ll never live a life that''s held in the hands of others.''


    Julietta clenched her fist and red into the theater, determined. And today, a few dayster, she visited Maribel and offered her opinion.


    If she raised the ransom money that had been offered, she could try to ask for the money from her biological father, Marquis Anais. Although the Marquis had never looked for her or her mother, and never offered any help since he had kicked them out when she was five years old, he must know that Ste had died not long after she had entrusted herself to the theater and that her illegitimate child was growing up in the theater.


    Marquise Anais and her children had often visited the theater and enjoyed opera, but the Marquis had never been here since, even though it was his favorite ce to meet Ste and court her. Maybe he knew she was here and he was avoiding her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But the day before, Morgan, who managed the opera''s VIP seats, told her that he would prepare his favorite wine and refreshments because the Marquise would be attending the next performance on opening day.


    Julietta thought this was an opportunity from heaven. In fact, if the Marquis didn''t visit the theater, she had to try to meet him by all means. For the first time since she had started living in the theater, she heard that her biological father would visit. It was thought that this incident was a sign that things might be going well.


    But the amount Maribel had told her was bigger than she thought, and she was disappointed. ''Will the Marquis want to pay that amount? Isn''t that a big sum for the nobles?''


    Julietta, who lived in the theater and had never touched money, could only see that it was a huge sum of money, but could not realize how big the sum was.


    "I have no choice but to bump into it, whether it works or not. If I am not going to be held up in the hands of ascivious man, I need to stay alert and get the money."


    Julietta waited for the day the Marquis would arrive, determined not to be depressed.


    --------


    "Morgan, is that Marquis Anais?"


    "Yes, that''s him. It''s been ten years since I saw him when he was young, but he''s still handsome. I guess he''s not even old."


    As Morgan spoke, a man dressed up in a grey coat was being escorted to the seat. It was refreshing to see the aristocratic figure walking with the guide in an elegant manner, while hidden in the corner.


    Although she was told that he sometimes visited and yed with her when she was a child, she barely remembered seeing the Marquis since she was five years old when she put into this body. At first nce, she remembered the much younger Marquis, but she couldn''t remember anything in detail. Since then, he had stopped going in and out of his lover''s home due to the birth of his sessor.


    A light-skinned pink-tinted blonde, with green eyes, and an unpredictable sleek, solid body could hardly be believed to have a child of Julietta''s age. That man in front of her was the one who had abandoned herself and her mother irresponsibly.


    She felt bitter when she thought about it, but she missed him.


    Julietta was determined to be weak. This man was a heartless man who left his young child alone. Parents are the ones who should take responsibility for having children. Since he had so far abandoned his duty, it would not be too much to ask him to offer 5,000 terns for himself.


    Julietta kept an eye on the man, with a throbbing chest tight and looking for a chance to ask for money.


    "Father?" She was looking at the back of the Marquis who was going to the opera box, hidden invisibly, but thedy with the gleaming brown hair lovingly stretched out of the box seat weed him. Julietta, who had seen his appearance, started trying to talk to him, but hid in the dark shade again.

 Chapter 5 5. Dress-Up, Part IV

    Chapter 5. Dress-up, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I''m very d you kept your promise. I know you don''t like opera, but since it''s my birthday for theing-of-age ceremony, I wanted to enjoy it with my dad and eat at a restaurant. Mom and Pierre will be here soon."


    A slim beauty with brown hair, grinned and sped his arms affectionately toward the Marquis, opening the box door and entering. Julietta, who was staring at them, turned away, her face expressionless.


    She had fallen under the illusion. Even though he was her biological father, he had not seen her face for more than ten years and did not care if she was doing well.


    Now he wouldn''t hear her say, ''Your daughter''s for sale, give me five thousand terns.'' If there had been a love like that, he wouldn''t have left her at this dangerous theater so far, which was full of all sorts of perverts.


    Julietta briefly spoke ill of herself, being so mistaken for a while, and a few dayster she went back to Maribel.


    -------


    "What did you say?"


    "Give me an eighty-month installment n."


    Maribel opened her mouth with astonishment and could not speak. While looking at the girl in front of her for a long time to see if she was joking, she became angry when she realized that Julietta was sincere.


    "If you''re ying, get out. I''m not free enough to joke with you."


    "I''m not joking. Does anyone joke about what''s at stake in their life?"


    "So, are you serious?"


    "Yes. I''ll pay you back by the time you get five thousand terns by working. When I found out what I could make a month, it would be about seventy terns. So I think I''ll be able to make it up in eighty months."


    "I''m speechless. Why should I listen to your words in a situation where I can earn five thousand terns right away?"


    "You''ll get my gratitude and my grace. On the other hand, if you don''t listen to the offer, you''ll get my grudges and my revenge."


    Maribel remained silent for a moment at the sight of the proposing girl''s re.


    Julietta was not amoner, but the illegitimate child of a Marquis. Half of her was a mixture of aristocratic blood. Even if the bloodline was of little use now, she was not sure what was going to happen. Furthermore, she was smart, and had the guts and grandeur that wouldn''t easily back down.


    Maribel admitted that something troublesome might happenter, and then she spoke soothingly to the girl in front of her.


    "All right. I''ll take your offer. But I''m sure you naturally thought about the interest because you are going to split the money and pay it back over six years, right? What about the interest?"


    "Let''s call it even with that I''ve been working at the theater. Since you get five thousand terns for your kindness which you have raised me, shouldn''t I get paid for my unpaid work in the theater? Let''s calcte it as interest."


    Watching Julietta talking to her clearly as if she was not willing to lose any money or be under debt to her, Maribel thought, I shouldn''t let this jewel of a child go.


    However, she gave up her reluctance and nodded, thinking that she would be in danger if the girl came back, bearing a grudge against her...


    She seemed to be more affectionate of this desultory child than she thought.


    "Okay. I''ll take your offer. Let''s write a promissory note. It''s good to be urate about anything. Let''s also make it clear that if you can''t pay back all five thousand terns in the eighty months you specify, you''ll have to sell yourself and pay it back."


    After checking the contents of the promissory note which Maribel wrote and gave her, Julietta declined to sign it while asking, "I''d like to make another copy, please. I need two witnesses. I''ll check the two promissory notes with the signatures of two witnesses on them and I''ll sign them."


    Maribelughed at the smarts and boldness of the girl who grew up inside the theater without much education, although she learned simple writing and manners with the theater''s apprentices.


    "Yes, I got it. I''ll get the witnesses. I will call you as soon as they are ready, won''t I?"


    "Yes. I''ll leave the theater if I get the promissory note. I have to go out and make money so I can pay it back."


    ------<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few days after the conclusion with Maribel, Julietta told Amelie and Sophie, who had raised her, her n.


    "You''ve decided to leave the theater?" Amelie was dumbfounded by Julietta''s sudden remarks.


    "Yes, I have to live my life now. Amelie said the theater is the most dangerous ce for amoner girl who just had theiring-of-age ceremony."


    "Yes, I did. But what can you do out there?"


    "I''m going to be a maid."


    "Maid?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know what a dangerous job that is? It''s a job that you can''t go anywhere andin about, even if you''re raped by visitorsing and going."


    ? "If I''m an extremely fat and ugly maid, I shouldn''t have to worry about that."


    "Are you going to live as a maid and not remove that make-up?"


    Julietta nodded at Amelia''s words. "Yes. And I''ll dress up myself fat with cotton in my clothes, too."


    Sophie asked Julietta in a worried voice, "Do you think you can work if you''re ufortable?"


    "I''m not in a position to be choosy." Julietta murmured, recalling the time when her fate had changed in a moment-thirteen years ago, and her soul was moved to a five-year-old child''s body. She had been so embarrassed.


    ------


    Jenna had been eating dinner alone, herpanion a TV screen which had not worked well for thest few days.


    Two years ago, after her parents had died suddenly in a car ident, she hated the house being so lonely, so much that she turned on the TV when she was at home and even when she was sleeping. It seemed like it was broken. She didn''t want to call the AS center, so she let it go, and now the buzzing noise was fine.


    On that day, Jenna was watching TV without thinking, and suddenly the screen, which had been scattered in various colors, was arranged and turned white. As she looked into the changed screen, thinking it was fixed, a white room appeared, and in the middle of the room, she saw a multi-vision, a device that created a single image on multiple screens or created a different image.


    "Is it a drama? But there''s no one here, so why would it just show me a vacant room?"


    After ten minutes of constant exposure to the same scene, Jenna thought it was weird, so she started to search for a remote control and press it everywhere.


    "Well, it must be broken again."


    She was turning around to clear the table, thinking, ''Either I will call the AS Center or buy a new one for second-hand tomorrow,'' when she heard a voice.


    "Are you dreaming of a colorful life? Do you dream of a new world? Call me anytime if you want to get out of your current life. My name is Manny."


    Surprised by the sudden needlessly bright, and cheerful voice, Jenna looked back, and there was now a cute little dog inside a TV screen.


    She thought that she might have been under too much pressure after adding another part-time job to pay for next semester''s tuition, and she shook her head to regain her focus. At that moment, she heard the voice again.


    "There''s nothing wrong with your body. This is an opportunity. You have been chosen. If you want to escape from your hard life, you just have to call out ''Manny.''"


    "Manny? Am I finally going crazy? It''s a poor life with no friends, no parents, and a hundred thousand won a month, but I don''t want to go crazy," Jenna muttered in a mncholic voice and heard the same voice again.


    "Well, it sounds like a very dark life. How do you feel? Just call ''Manny'' once and everything will change. I''ll bet."


    "Trust you? I don''t know if this is real or a dream. What do you want me to believe?"


    "You''re confused, so just call me by my name, and you have nothing to lose. Manny Manny Manny Manny."


    Jenna finally replied, irritated by the unidentifiable dog pretending to be friendly, saying Manny, Manny. "Whew, you are noisy. Manny! Okay? Will you get out of my dreams now?"

 Chapter 6 6. Dress-Up, Part V

    Chapter 6. Dress-up, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Oh, congrattions! You made a really good choice."


    As soon as the dog Manny shouted in an excited voice, Jenna''s surroundings suddenly began to change.


    "What? What is this?" Jenna screamed in amazement as she found herself standing in the missing white room which appeared inside the screen for a moment earlier and disappeared.


    "Wee to the room of opportunity. How do you feel? It''s really cool, isn''t it?"


    There were six multi-visions in the small room with nothing, but Manny was very proud of itself.


    "Huh?... But when are you leaving my dream?" Jenna, convinced that the current situation was a dream, epted it with an impassive voice.


    Manny eximed happily, "Oh! Yes. You must want to wake up from your dream right away. It''s not a dream, but it doesn''t matter. Now, it''s choice time for your new world. Which of the six screens in front of you is your favorite?"


    Jenna, who struggled to ignore what was not a dream, turned to the six screens.


    The first screen showed images of armor-d knights lined up in a row in front of the g-waving castle against the backdrop of the Middle Ages.


    The second screen showed an Indian, as if in the Wild West, and gunmen chasing them on horseback. Jenna, who frowned at the two backdrops with no romance at all, turned to the next screen.


    The third was the scene of a giant, wearing a Viking''s helmet, arriving at the shore and looting the town, while the fourth was the scene of women in colorful Harlem smoking cigarettes and chatting.


    Jenna turned to the fifth screen, flustered by the scenes being shown. In arge banquet hall, a thin red-haired woman in a silver dress and a handsome, silver-haired man in a blue robe danced. Jenna turned to thest screen, thinking for a moment about the colorful costumes of the people and the ballroom, which was like a scene from a fairy tale.


    There was a scene where a beautiful woman was sitting on a luxurious bed hugged a baby. Thest screen, caught between grandeur, dynamism,nguor, and mour, made her more rxed. Jenna touched thest screen without hesitation.


    "Oh! You liked that screen. That''s an unusual taste. It''s great to see you choose a different world with only two. I''m d you have a good eye. But there''s one thing that''s missing. I can''t send a new soul to the world you choose. Moving the dimension, the newly born soul is limited by one every fifty years. We still have five years left before the next birth. I don''t know what to do with this..."


    "Wait, what are you talking about? What''s with this world at a different dimension, and what''s the new soul? No matter how dreamy it is, it''s a little..." Jenna poured out her words without hiding her embarrassment, but the dog ignored it and continued speaking calmly.


    "Manny is a dimension manager who keeps its promise. I''ll have to find an empty body that has lost its soul in a sudden ident."


    "... manage a dimension? But it''s weird enough that a dog talks, so it wouldn''t be a big deal for a dog to manage it." Jenna murmured in desperation, thinking she was having a great dream.


    "I promised to get you out of your current life. Just trust this Manny. Manny is a friend of Jenna''s. Are you ready?"


    "Wait, ready? What ready? What''s the matter with you? I am nervous!"


    "Manny is so happy. Here we go. One, two, three!"


    "Come on, hold on! Stop! Wait!"


    Jenna hurriedly stopped the dog who was excitedly tapping something on the keyboard in front of the monitor.


    "Jenna, do you have anything to say? Themand to move to another dimension is quiteplex and I have to focus. If there is something wrong, you might fall into an unknown dimension!" Manny muttered discontentedly and urged Jenna to hurry up if she had anything to say.


    Jenna decided to enjoy this fun dream properly and began to quibble ording to her usual clear personality. "I heard I am getting out of my current life. You said that I would not be born again, and I would go into another body that I don''t know who it is. However, I don''t like it either. Take it back. I''ll go into the fifth screen which I saw earlier."


    "If you''ve already chosen once, you can''t take it back. Decide whether you give up the opportunity or ept the life you have chosen."


    "You are so cheap. Taking back a move is epted in a chess game, but I don''t have enough time to make life-threatening choices. Take it back, take it back, or cut my belly!"


    "What cutting your belly? It''s a cruel thing to do. Manny refuses it!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re making a person mad. Can''t you really take it back?"


    "No, I can''t."


    "Then you had to exin it well from the beginning. I would have chosen carefully if you had warned me that there is a person''s life that I should be involved in, among six lives. You''re guilty of dereliction of duty."


    "..."


    "You don''t have anything to say, do you? Thenpromise with me."


    "What kind ofpromise are you talking about? Manny doesn''t want to make thatpromise."


    "I''ll ept the life I choose, so give me the ability to do something good. Shouldn''t I have any ability to move on to another dimension? I don''t want to suffer from any hardship, so give me the ability to do something useful."


    "What ability do you mean?"


    "Well, you know what? I can get a good job and live in a good ce, I can be awyer or a politician because I have a great deal of eloquence, or I have a great athletic talent. Anyways, you know something that''s better than others. Give me one of those."


    "I can do that, but I can''t tell you which one you will take because it''s randomly assigned."


    "What? That''s nonsense! A dimension dog that can move a person into another dimension can''t give her the power she wants! Somehow, I felt uneasy about the fact that a small dog is on such a heavy duty as a dimension manager. You have to be honest. You''re lying about being a dimension manager, aren''t you? You don''t have the slightest ability, do you?"


    "What kind of words are you hitting me with? You don''t have to take it if you don''t want it. Manny is a super dog with a tremendous ability to get in and out of all dimensions."


    At the sulky voice of Manny, Jenna thought, ''Am I too much excited as this is just a dream? Or in any case, who cares?''


    "I''m dreaming about Manny''s voice, but I think I''m so excited," said Jenna, with a smile on her face.


    "Not bad, is it?"


    "Yes, it''s not bad because it''s better than others."


    "All right. Anything is better than nothing. Okay. Quickly shoot that ability."


    "It''s not possible here. If you enter the new body, you''ll be randomly given the ability."


    "Really? You must keep your word."


    Jenna agreed with Manny, wondering how far this fun dream would go. The next moment, the surroundings lit up, whether or not she was about to wake up from her dream.


    "You stupid shithead. Is this the ability I got?"


    ? The ability was that she was the most beautiful woman of all.


    Jenna, who had woken up from sleep, said, "I can''t believe it!" when she realized that everything she had thought was a dream was real, and that she had woken up in the body of a little kid in a scaryce nightgown.


    When she finally woke up from shock and tried to face reality, a screen suddenly appeared in the air, dancing like it was teasing her. The glittering screen disyed colorful, glittering letters that did not exist in the world.


    ''A more beautiful ability than anyone else. Congrattions on your new body! You can''t find anyone more beautiful than Jenna, who grew up with her body. Aging will be two or three times slower than others, and if anyone is praised for being more beautiful than Jenna, she will be gone.


    Themand is ''more beautiful than Julietta,'' using the name registered in her family registry. As soon as you speak that, a person who is praised for being more beautiful will disappear from your world, regardless of man or woman, of all ages.


    Do you like your ability? Then, I hope you can live a happy second life. I''ll sincerely pray for you. Good Luck!''

 Chapter 7 7. Dress-Up, Part VI

    Chapter 7. Dress-up, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "You''re talking shit! Are you crazy? No way! If I say a person is more beautiful than me, he or she is going to disappear from the world? You are trying to turn a good person into a murderer. I would be a serial killer!" Jenna jumped out of bed and shouted, running around the room to catch the screen floating in the air.


    "And you! When I woke up and looked into my memory, I was a bastard. I''m not a noble or a royal, but beauty is a sin to a bastard! Oh my God, I should''ve checked the word ''random!'' No, it''s my fault, I thought it was a dream and was swayed by that shit dog. Who''s to me? Ah, what a ridiculous situation!"


    Jenna, who opened her eyes as five-year-old Julietta Anais burned with her gloomy pronunciation for a long time before falling asleep.


    Whether it was the aftereffects of crossing the dimension or adapting to another body, Julietta continued to sleep in a half-conscious state. It was only after a memoryless week that she could recover her sense of self, but before she could get used to her new life, the Marquise invaded her house on Harrods Street, and her arduous journey began.


    --------------


    "Have you got a ce to work? You''re not saying you''re going out there unconditionally, are you?"


    When Amelie''s question continued, Julietta, who had been thinking about the exasperation of the past, returned to reality.


    "Lillian introduced me to the Bertino mansion as a maid."


    "Lillian? Ah, Lillian''s current lover is Marquis Rhodius. The Marquis must have connected you."


    "Yes. I can work as a cleaning maid in the mansion where the prince visits from time to time, rather than the Bertino main house."


    "Ah, it must be a house for women to call in."


    "Women?"


    "The sex life of Prince Bertino is famous. I heard this through Moira''s maid."


    "Moira?" Sophie, who had been listening to both of them and sewing, asked curiously.


    Moira was one of the new actresses in the Eileen Theater, and yed a fairly significant role inparison to her ability. She used to curry favor with Lillian and follow her to the banquets of high-ranking aristocrats she had met.


    "Yes. I heard recently that Moira has just taken the ce of Prince Bertino''s girlfriend, as she intended."


    "Oh, really? But how many months will it go? The prince is famous for his sexual life."


    "Well, Moira said she was confident in her job as a concubine. Her nose was so high that I couldn''t see it with my eyes open."


    "What a maid''s seat in such a mansion! It''s not a good ce for a virgin to work."


    The friendly Sophie looked at Julietta as if she was worried about her.


    "Well, it''s a cleaning maid''s position. You don''t have to worry about me. Besides, they won''t ce a beginner like me in the owner''s bedroom or in his own private room."


    "Yes, I suppose so. Anyway, you have to be very careful. I''m afraid what will unfold in front of you if your disguise is removed."


    "Yes." Julietta grinned with her fist clenched as if she was confident.


    ------<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Austern Empire was a country located in the western part of the Lenaid continent, divided it into two, ruled by the Vicern Empire in the east.


    The Austern Empire, which led all the trends within the continent, had a luxurious and hedonistic atmosphere. Its capital Dublin was the continent''s best cultural center, where art, poetry, literature, and opera developed.


    In Dublin, there was the Eileen Theater, where Julietta grew up on Eloz Street, famous for entertainment and shopping all over the continent. The five-story opera house was bustling early in the morning, preparing to greet the Empire''s greatest guest in a long time.


    Actors visited the dressing room for today''s performance in person, checked meticulously, and were fretful.


    The five-story opera house was bustling early in the morning, preparing to greet the Empire''s greatest guest in a long time. Actors visited the dressing room for today''s performance in person, checked meticulously, and were fretful. The owner of the theater, Maribel, who usually didn''te out of her living quarters, also made a rare stroll around the theater for inspection in the afternoon.


    Julietta, who had negotiated with Maribel a few days ago and filled out a promissory note with two witnesses, was due to leave the theater a weekter. With the help of Lillian, who loved her wit, she was able to get a rmendation letter from Marquis Rhodius.


    Going out to the outside world for the first time in a decade, she was far from the chaos going on, making special underclothes to wear for the job in her own small room next to the prop room. Julietta, who was making two sets out of the fabric that Amelia had given her, hummed for about a new future, thinking that she would soon get out of this dark room.


    "I''m going to have to put on these thick clothes for a while, but now I can n and move on to my future. A life without a penny given is over!"


    Though she had not had hering-of-age ceremony, her breasts showed a satisfactory development, unlike the old days of Jenna. They were a hindrance to her now. Julietta had not noticed the sound of anyone calling her while she adding cotton to the waist of her thin chemise, a women''s garment that ran from shoulder to her thigh, to hide her voluptuous breasts.


    "Julie, didn''t you hear me calling? The owner of the theater is calling, so get out of here."


    Sophie, who was in the prop room, came over and urged Julietta, who did not move even after she called for a while.


    "The owner of the theater? Why me?" Juliettained. She wanted to enjoy her vacation for a while until she started working as a maid, as she was not allowed to work in the theater until she left. She frowned without realizing it.


    "Well, I don''t know. Come on, hurry. She doesn''t like to be kept waiting. Be careful not to look hateful until you get out of the theater."


    At Sophie''s urging, as Julietta hurried out into the dark hallway, Maribel was standing in front of the small room.


    "What did you do, and why did you pretend not to hear me?"


    Julietta replied quickly at the shrill voice. "I''m sorry. I couldn''t hear you calling because I was concentrating on preparing my clothes to wear at work."


    After Julietta apologized politely as Sophie advised, Maribel said in a slightly softer voice, "I told you to not work until you leave, but you should help out today. If you don''t want to do it, I can''t help it, because you are in a situation with a promissory note, but I think it''s okay to help me for a day if you think of the affection which I raised you with."


    "What''s going on? You don''t have any other conspiracy, right?"


    Maribel snorted as she thought, ''Look before you leap.'' "I''m not mean enough to use other means for the story that''s already finished, baby. I''m literally short-handed, so don''t doubt me. I came and said it myself because I think you''ll rebel against someone if I had someone else manage you. Do you understand?"


    Julietta eased her doubts at Maribel''s unassuming remark, shrugged, and epted. "I''m sorry, but it''s not a bad thing to be careful about everything, so please understand. What do I do?"


    "His Highness and Marquis Rhodius will be visiting the opera today. When they''re watching, we need someone to run errands next to them, but women fight pulling the hair off one another over the job. I think you''re the right person who doesn''t have a different mind. You are the only one who''ll go and do things that won''t stand out."


    The ce to work for a week was Prince Killian''s private mansion. Julietta asked with a quivering voice, "What a coincidence..."


    "Do I have to go? I heard that the Prince likes women very much, so wouldn''t it be okay for another one to go?"


    "The Prince may have a lot of female bias, but he doesn''t like women enough to forgive anyone being rash. They don''t know who they are and might arouse his anger, so I can''t send fire moths to a ce where they might die, can I, baby?"

 Chapter 8 8. Dress-Up, Part VII

    Chapter 8. Dress-up, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Under Maribel''s continued coercion, Julietta was forced to nod and ept.


    "Yes, I''ll go and wait for them. All I have to do is this, right?"


    "Yes, you won''t do anything else. Do this job well. It doesn''t matter if you keep your make-up and hair, but you change that ugly, wide and bby dress. It''s a disgrace to the theater that a kid who works at the Eileen Theater can''t even dress properly."


    When Maribel disappeared after the words, Julietta grumbled and went into the small room to change her clothes.


    Sophie, who was guarding the prop room by herself, was worried when she came out wearing the only wide and bby dress.


    "It''s very bold of you to wear the dress Lillian gave you."


    It was a dress worn by an actress who needed everyone''s attention, and despite the fact that she gave her the most simple and ordinary clothes, it was very bold.


    Julietta studied herself in the mirror at one side of the prop room, thinking that the lightvender-colored dress was ipatible with the red brick wig, and it was a good thing to look ugly. Compared to Lillian, Julietta''s breasts were more voluminous, but the deep chest part seemed ready to burst because of the tension.


    "I think your breasts are bigger than they were a few months ago. It''s too dangerous to walk in that outfit. Don''t you have any other clothes?"


    Sophie approached and raised the chest part of the dress, trying to cover all the cleavage that was likely to sprout.


    "No. Two loose dresses and these are all I usually wear. Is it too much?"


    She seemed a little daring, but there was no other way, so Sophie mumbled helplessly, "You don''t have time, so you can''t add anything else to your chest...let''s just cover it up with this cloth."


    Sophie took a temporary measure, inserting a cloth into the neckline that could be seen when she lowered her head. A hideous dark red cloth was added to the inside of the brightvender-colored dress, but Julietta left the prop room and headed for the VIP seats, hypnotizing herself that it coordinated with the brick-colored wig well.


    -----------


    Prince Killian, the most famous man in Austern, had inherited the Principality of Bertino, and had visited the Eileen Theater to watch the boring opera in return for losing his bet against his cousin, Marquis Rhodius. The actresses were tolerable as they were, but the songs they sang were horrible and Killian looked back at Spencer with a face full of dreadful repulsion.


    "They''re staring at me too much. Do the nobles have no pride?"


    Killian was annoyed by the nces, so he buried himself deep in his chair and ordered the curtain to be lowered until the opening. Spencer, who was impressed by Killian''s glossy ck hair and drowsy, silvery eyes, made invidious remarks.


    "That''s why you should show your good looks here and there. Since you confine yourself to home, people are anxious."


    When the curtain was lowered and their eyes were blocked, Killian sighed with satisfaction, and ordered someone to bring his favorite wine. Killian warned Spencer, who had casually watched his servant order the kind of wine to the maid who had been waiting at the door.


    "But you don''t want me to see it through, do you? I''ve lost a bet, but that''s too much of a demand."


    "You are here to meet Moira. I don''t know when it will change, but she is still my official lover."


    Spencer called his servant when Killian pretended not to hear him.


    "Jeff, when Bill brings a bouquet of flowers to Lillian, go with him and give one to Moira, too. There should be a spare bouquet of flowers in the carriage. If not, go buy it," Spencer said, gesturing toward his servant.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite Killian''s cold words, Spencer urged Jeff again."Why are you doing something so useless? Jeff, stop it."


    "Before your master''s rumor spreads worse, bring her a bouquet of flowers, as it looks good. If a loveres to the theater and leaves without looking at her face or leaving a gift, that''s a thing to be criticized. No matter how much you think of her as a high-end whore, it doesn''t look good, so do as I tell you."


    When Killian closed his mouth at Spencer''s prickly remarks, Jeff went out with Spencer''s servant in a hurry.


    While Jeff was away, Julietta returned to the guesthouse with the wine ordered by the rumored Prince Bertino.


    While Jeff was away, Julietta returned to the guesthouse with the wine ordered by the rumored Prince Bertino. She opened a heavy door engraved with colorful intaglio, walked in, and looked for the servant with the unpleasant eyes who he had been ncing at since then on. But she couldn''t see the servant who should be waiting by the door.


    "Bring it here."


    Julietta stood at the entrance of the box seat in dismay, and heard a cool voice from the front. She hesitated for a moment at the suddenmand, since she had never attended to the noblemen. However, she could not ignore the order given by the highborn man.


    Julietta looked down at the wine bottle anxiously for a moment and hurried over to him. She was anxious she would hear him tell her to stop dawdling, but she grasped the cap of a bottle of wine in her hand. However, the cap, which seemed to only need a light pull, was immobile, and she was embarrassed by the unexpected difficulty.


    The thought of pouring wine and stepping down quickly before she was given an impetuous order at having two men of immense status wait dominated her mind. In a hurry, she put the bottle of wine between her thighs, whether or not the two men were watching, and pulled the cork with all her strength.


    Pong.


    The effort was good enough to pull the plug out, but the excess force sent the wine bottle flying over the knee of the Prince next to her.


    "No!" Maribel''s voice echoed in her mind, that a fire moth might die on the spot. If other women could die of a physical attack on the Prince, who loved sex, she could be beheaded for her attack with a bottle of wine.


    "Your, Your Highness, forgive... I''ll wipe it off for you in a hurry."


    As she hurried up to the Prince, whose jacket and pants were covered in red wine, she wiped at it with the hem of her dress, and pulled out a piece of cloth stuck in the front of her chest when her skirt became so wet that she could no longer soak up any more. Julietta wiped the Prince''s jacket hard with a red cloth extracted from it, and lifted her head gently to get a grip on the atmosphere.


    She spilled wine on the Prince, who was not an ordinary member of the Royal Family, but was second in line to the throne, and even her hands shook at the thought of being dragged out immediately.


    Contrary to what she thought, however, the expressionless Prince sat quietly, leaving himself in her hands. Gaining courage by his look, Julietta quickly asked for forgiveness. "Your Highness, please show me mercy. I did my best to clean it, but I can''t help it if it''s wet¡­"


    Julietta grumbled at the shit dog Manny inside and begged and pleaded as if her life depended on it, in the hope of living once.


    ''I have to abandon self-respect here.''


    It was strange to nce at the Prince in a trembling voice and repeat her apology once again.


    The Prince, who should be angry like a fire, or calling for his servant because he had to change his clothes because he was wet, or calling on the owner of the theater to take responsibility for the incident, was calm. He sat at an angle, staring at one ce, his chin resting on his right hand with his elbow supported by an armrest, and did not lose his graceful form in the slightest.


    When Julietta looked at what he was looking at, she followed his eyes... and the destination was her own chest. The Prince''s wellbed eyebrows rose as Julietta quickly retreated due to her unconscious defensive instincts, crossed her arms, and blocked the view of her chest.


    "It''s toote to cover up now."


    When Julietta''s face turned red, unable to get angry because of her sin, the Prince turned to Spencer. "Did you see it? The light wasn''t as bright as I thought it would be, so I wonder if you could see it there."

 Chapter 9 9. Dress-Up, Part VIII

    Chapter 9. Dress-up, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Spencer, who had been watching a y that was more interesting than opera, tilted his head.


    "Are you asking what I have seen? It''s like a low-cut woman''s dress. Isn''t that what we''ve always seen?"


    "Is that all you saw? Is it time for Jeff toe? I need to change my clothes."


    Killian winked at Spencer, who was staring at him in the face. Spencer stood up, pushed by Killian, stared at the maid who was trembling in the corner, shrugged, and went out the door.


    Julietta, who was left alone with the Prince in the curtained VIP seat, stepped back one more step, faltering uneasily.


    "Aren''t you wondering about what I saw?" the Prince asked, leaning sideways as if he cared nothing about his wet clothes.


    Julietta took another step back, shaking her head, if she refused to think about what he saw except her chest." The Prince raised one arm and signaled for her to stop.


    "I''ll forgive you for showing me something good in return for the wine. But if you walk around the theater like that, I don''t think you''ll be as lucky as this time. Wait until Jeffes back."


    At the word of forgiveness in the low, sexy voice of the Prince, Julietta bowed to her belly by ny degrees, and expressed her thanks to him.


    "Are you seducing me? Did I get your signal wrong?"


    When she saw the Prince who slowly lick his lower lip with his tongue, and speak with his lowered voice and profound affection, she realized why he was the most popr guy in Austern. Julietta shook her head so hard that she felt numb, putting the wet red cloth she had in her hand back on her chest.


    "No, Your Highness. I am ignorant of not knowing what a signal is. I just wanted to thank you for your forgiveness. I know better than anyone else in the theater, so can I leave now?"


    Killian looked carefully at the maid, who had a rough, tough head of brick-red hair and a dull brown face.


    His eyes glowed, looking at her skin, which might be smooth above all else, green eyes shining like jewels in her slim face, and her lovely, bloodless little lips.


    Moreover, the red cloth hastily inserted into the chest cavity was drenched with wine on the front of the thin dress, creating a morepelling spectacle.


    Unlike her young and innocent looks, she had a pretty deep chest line that only actresses usually had. The best breast he had ever seen seemed to have sprung up.


    Furthermore, the spectacle, which was slightly visible when she leaned down, made the viewer feel quite anxious.


    Killian, who had no taste so far, thought he might have been attracted to this andughed out loud. He thought hecked human emotions, but he felt quite charmed by the woman in front of him, who was terrified and quivering.


    But the Prince, who had never taken a woman by force, gave up the thought of pretending that the maid had sent him a signal and waved her away before changing his mind.


    When the light purple dress that had shaken his mind, disappeared before his eyes, the Prince clicked his tongue. He thought he would go without meeting Moira in a bother, but today he had no choice but to take her out and enjoy the night. Then he looked down at his wet clothes, which he had forgotten for a moment.


    Just as Spencer brought Jeff in, Killian thought for a moment and opened his mouth. "I''d rather go back than change my clothes. Jeff, tell Moira toe to Harrods Streetter. Spencer, are you going to stay any longer?"


    Eventually, Spencer followed his cousin, who stood up to go back even before the opera began.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No. What kind of fun would it be without you?" I also have to go back now."


    As the two exited the VIP box before the opening, the theater once again became noisy. Regardless, Julietta, who had safely returned to her small room next to the prop room, choosing only the dark ces in the theater, sat on the floor and caught her breath.


    "Whew, I almost killed myself. Even so, he looked very desirable."


    That handsome young man overflowing with sexual attraction was the fifth son of the current Emperor and the only son of the second Queen, Irene Elizabeth Bertino Austern. Killian, who had inherited the Principality of Bertino from his maternal grandfather, was also the most beloved Prince of udio, the current Emperor, for his outstanding appearance, sword skills, and extraordinary intelligence.


    The Principality of Bertino he inherited was a small country between the Austern Empire and the Vicern Empire, famous for its rich fertile territory and natural resources. Killian, who had inherited Bertino Business Group run by his maternal grandfather, was recognized for his business talent by raising it into a big business group in only five years.


    Killian, who had inherited Bertino Business Group run by his maternal grandfather, was recognized for his business talent by raising it into a big business group in only five years.


    Killian, known as the richest man on the continent at the age of twenty-three, behaved as if he were not interested in politics at all. However, he was also the most closely watched and checked in Austern, where there was no direct descendant from the queen and the seat of the Crown Prince was still vacant.


    As such, he was the subject of envy and jealousy from everyone.


    The fireflies, who wanted to be the sexual partner of someone with wealth, appearance, title of nobility, and all these things, used to rush to him, setting themselves on fire, with the illusion that they could take the official position themselves, even though they knew that the position would be kept only a few months.


    Julietta, who had heard Bertino and Bertino so much that a scab formed over her ears, saw him today and truly understood why they were making such a fuss. But she didn''t want to be a firefly. Julietta sighed with relief that she had survived the crime of death today.


    "I''m d the owner of the mansion, which I''ll be working for next week, is a pretty good man. By the way, it''s not true what I thought earlier. The chest line was so deep that it attracted his attention."


    With a desire to deny the reality, Julietta, who opened the door of her small room, hurriedly approached the mirror in the corner after confirming that no one was in the prop room.


    "Oh, my God. What the hell is this?"


    Whether she was embarrassed or excited, her brown face was as bright as it could be, and the stained breast, with the metum which had been hastily applied to match the color of her face, was lustrous and swollen ready to burst. Moreover, because she had hurriedly inserted a wine-soaked cloth into her blouse, the front of the dress was soaked to the skin, revealing the outline of the contents within.


    She breathed a despairing sigh, but still thought it was a good thing that she didn''t show him her naked body. But as soon as she pulled out a piece of ufortable cloth, she was shocked to the point where she wanted to faint.


    When the red cloth disappeared, she didn''t know if the front of the dress had fallen or had been pulled down to clean the wine, but they were shouting out their presence as if the important things that should be hidden quietly were being revealed to all. In addition, a small ck dot in the middle of the breastbone became more and more visible on her white skin, prompting Julietta to stamp her feet.


    "I don''t know if I''ve spent all my life''s fortuneing back safely after this. This incident would be enough for me to kick a quilt to death."


    Julietta, red with shame and embarrassment, hurried into the back room.


    ---------------------------


    "Your Highness, you''re even greater today. This Moira was so ecstatic that my whole body melted away."


    Moira, once again smitten with Killian, was more passionate than usual, muttering half in rapture. A man like this would be nice even if he were poor, but he was still a Prince. He was also a Prince with the right to seed the throne.


    Moira thought she was really in love and even more anxious to catch a man with a gesture. Despite such an effort, as Killian, who went down from her, tried to get out of bed immediately as usual, Moira hurriedly grabbed his firm arm.


    "Your Highness, I don''t want to leave your side right after such a wonderful night. It''s still a long way before dawn. Let me stay a little longer."

 Chapter 10 10. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part I

    Chapter 10. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian was out of bed, throwing away the beseeching woman''s hand with her glossy red hair hanging down, and ordered the wiry ck-haired maid who was waiting in the corner, "Send her out."


    When the maid standing in the corner stared at him stupidly, without responding to the Prince''s order, the angry Killian shouted, "Jeff! Jeff!"


    Jeff, who was waiting outside, hurried into the room at his call. Moira screamed and hid in the sheets.


    "Is this how you train the maid? Look at her! Get Albert now. This is not once or twice. What the hell is going on here?"


    With Killian''s angry attitude, Jeff hurried and red at the maid, who did not know what to do.


    She must have not heard his order, as she was deeply attracted to the Prince. As it was not repeated again, Jeff ran to call the butler. He sighed deeply, thinking that his master''s mood would hit the bottom again today.


    ------


    "Albert, how long do I have to call you for this?"


    After Jeff hurried to bring in Sir Albert Michel Manfredo, the butler and the grand chambein of Prince Killian, and a member of the family of Baron Manfredo, the Prince''s bedroom was fortunately drawn clean.


    No matter how passionately he loved a woman in bed, all that went by when the moment of obsession passed. His cool, knife-like nature often made his women lose their understanding and whine. That was why the Prince changed his lover from time to time, even though his taste for women was not very different.


    For the Prince, there was only one condition for his lover: not to bother him. Today''s incident was a great one for the nature of the Prince, who put silence above any external beauty.


    Killian''s mood fell to the floor, irritated by a thirst he didn''t satisfy even if he made love with a woman longer than usual. The woman''s brick-colored, rough hair seemed to ovep the reddish-brown hair of a woman holding him in bed. Just as the maid who kept the bedroom provoked his mood, his irritation turned into anger and stabbed the sky.


    Albert, who had been called before the Prince, began to suggest this and that way to soothe his master''s feelings, wiping away sweat that was not even there.


    "Your Highness, I can''t do anything with my own manpower. If a maid is fascinated by you, it''s because she has eyes to see. So why don''t you take this opportunity to ask a male servant to wait on you?"


    "Even though he is a servant, do you dare to let another man see the naked body of the woman in my bedroom?"


    Albert barely kept his mouth shut, trying to mutter, and offered a different opinion for the Prince who had no affection for women, but was strangely stubborn, "Then why don''t you go to the woman''s bedroom? Then you don''t have to suffer this kind of inconvenience. You don''t have to try to get rid of a woman who doesn''t want to leave. All the other Princes are doing that¡­"


    "How can I know what''s in those women''s rooms and go to them?"


    Albert muttered inwardly, thinking of his political opponents, who were looking for the most vulnerable time for the Prince. ''No, I know. I feel heavy with worries and do this.''


    "Then, Your Highness, I hear there are men in the southern ind country who can''t serve as men. They work in the care of women of higher status. Why don''t you try to find one?" Albert carefully told his master what Spencer had told him thest time he had visited.


    "Does that mean that it is a man who manages a woman of the royal family in the country? You''re saying he''s a man, anyway. I need only a good working maid. Is it that hard?"


    In Killian''s cold manner of questioning his ability, Albert lowered his tail and obeyed. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ll take responsibility and find the perfect maid."


    Exactly a week after the incident that she wanted to erase forever from her mind, Julietta arrived at Harrods Street, where she and her mother had lived under the protection of Marquis Anais.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta, who paid the cost of a carriage ride with a little money Amelie and Sophie had given her, stood at the magnificent iron gate guarded by knights in dark gray armor and looked at the mansion. The mansion, decorated in dark purple, the color of the family of Bertino, and silver and ck, the color of Prince Killian, was so powerful that it broke her spirits at the entrance.


    Julietta recalled what had happened a few days ago, lifting the thick iron sses hanging on her small face.


    ------


    The day after Prince Bertino went to the theater, Lillian visited Julieta.


    "Julie, I heard something big happened yesterday?"


    When asked yesterday about pouring wine on the noble Prince, Julietta sighed and said in a low voice, "Does the head of the troupe know?"


    "Fortunately, she doesn''t. I heard it from Marquis Rhodius yesterday. I''m so d you''re alright, without any problems."


    Lillian swept up her dark chestnut hair, consoling the downcast girl in front of her. She was the daughter of Ste, who had taken care of her like an older sister after she had juste up from the countryside. She became a trainee at Eileen Theater, where she had learned to sing and dance.


    When Ste had fallen in love with Marquis Anais and retired to a mansion, Lillian had been as happy as if it was herself. When Ste had been kicked out overnight and returned to the theater with her young daughter and died of illness less than a year ago, she had felt gloomy, as she had looked forward to her future.


    Lillian, who turned twenty-eight this year, was slowly taking over the prima donna position at Eileen Theater and preparing to return to the countryside. Her rtionship with Marquis Rhodius would end the moment she retired from the theater. Like other actresses, she didn''t want to die a shabby death while ying the toy of a nobleman.


    She felt more sorry for Julietta than others, who had suddenly be a scoundrel after living in luxury under the protection of the Marquis, even though she was a bastard. Lillian, who wanted to be someone the young girl could rely on while she still had her poprity and strength as an actress, said sincerely, "Julie, if anything happens, make sure you contact me. Can you promise me you won''t decide everything by yourself or jump into something dangerous? I know you''re a very brave and self-reliant child, but just remember you''re not alone."


    Julie smiled at Lillian''s friendly brown eyes. "Thank you for taking care of me. I was very happy to have a ce to visit when I was having a hard time. I really appreciate it."


    "I want to give you a present as amemoration of getting a new job out of the theater. Is there anything you want to have?"


    When Lillian asked, Julietta hesitated for a moment before carefully saying, "I want sses, not the expensive ones worn by aristocrats, but rather the big, thick ones worn by Morgan, the manager of the Eileen Theater."


    "sses? Why all of a sudden?"


    "I''m sure I won''t run into the Prince when I go in as a cleaning maid, but I''m just trying to be careful if he recognizes me by any possibility. He forgave me yesterday, but I''m afraid he''ll get angry when he sees my face."


    In order to prevent anxiety in advance, Julietta desperately needed heavy sses to hide her face.


    "Oh, it''s Bertino mansion where you will work as a maid," Lillian nodded and added again, "Yes, I''ll find out and order it for you. Actually, I want to find another ce for you to work, but I''m running out of time. I feel uneasy I can get you anywhere. Still, I hope you won''t have any problems, as you have a rmendation letter from Marquis Rhodius."


    -------


    Recalling Lillian''s affectionate words, Julietta was once again determined, and extended a letter of rmendation to the gatekeeper, avoiding the harsh eyes of the knights. The gatekeeper looked at the letter of rmendation with suspicious eyes and soon opened the door, guiding her to the back door used by the servants and maids.


    "My God, no matter how it is the introduction of Marquis Rhodius, how fat and ugly a maid to work in the Prince''s mansion is! This is undermining the dignity of His Highness."


    A head maid, Johanna, looked at Julieta and frowned deeply.

 Chapter 11 11. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part II

    Chapter 11. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s cousin, Marquis Rhodius, was the son of the Emperor''s sister, Princess Tanisia. Although the line of session to the throne was far below that of the Emperor''s sons, he was a royal family member. Having brought such a letter of introduction, she couldn''t send her back even if she had a very unseemly appearance.


    Johanna sighed and looked at the girl before her again. Tall at 165 centimeters, she had broad shoulders, a thick waistline that looks as if it can''t be covered by both arms, fluffy hips, and stiff, thick, brick-colored hair.


    The higher the nobleman, the more important the appearance of a maid. She was a maid meant to work in the Prince''s mansion, nowhere else. Johanna looked her with hawk''s eyes and gave up the search.


    Her face was strangely smallpared to herrge body, and herplexion was so dark that she seemed to be sick, and even more earthy because of her red hair.


    Besides, those thick sses she wore! The heavy-looking sses, which seemed to make her nose sink, made it impossible to guess what color and shape her eyes were.


    Johanna spoke to the girl with an unsavory face, "Can you work with that dull body? Take care of the guest room on the first floor, the hallway of the dwelling ces of the servants and maids, and the dining area. You should clean up as carefully as you can to make sure that you don''t get noticed by the guests and His Highness. Do you understand?"


    Julieta''s eyes put on a prim air, as Johanna held her forehead and spoke grudgingly. "Yes, head maid."


    But as she replied politely, the head maid continued, "Your room is one of the maids'' quarters on the fourth floor, right next to the stairs. Go up, leave your luggage ande down. I have to prepare clothes fit for you, so you just wear your clothes and work until your uniform is ready."


    "Yes." Julietta bowed to her with good manners once again and climbed up to the fourth floor using the stairs behind her, which were avable to the maids.


    The room was not shown her by anyone, but she knew it right away. After she opened the door right next to the stairs and entered, she saw a single bed and a single room with a wooden box, with only a small table and belongings.


    The small but clean room left Julietta unable to hide her joy. She was very happy to have her own space with windows and the suning in, as she had been living in a small room next to the theater''s prop room.


    ''Yes, I can gradually increase my quality of life. After paying off my debt to Maribel, I will raise enough money to open my own shop. But first, I am going to have to deal with the useless ability that a poop dog Manny gave me.''


    Julietta sat down carefully on the bed, took out a cheap mirror of only palm size from her bag and carefully checked to see if her makeup had been erased.


    An unsightly dull brown face with stiff, rough-looking brick-colored wig and thicker-than-usual metum fruit juice¡­ Her eyebrows were twice as thick as her real ones, and her lips were painted in a dull color to make her look like a sick person, and hard to see. But this ugly face was a safety device that protected herself and others.


    Julietta had once thought of breaking her disguise. She had felt sorry that she had to hide such a pretty figure with a disguise, so she had removed her make-up and taken off her wig in the prop room for a while.


    When Amelia and Sophie saw this and started talking, Julieta decided to wear makeup again. They said she would look prettier than most of the actresses in the theater, admiring her colorful blonde hair, white skin and green eyes. Startled, Julietta immediately donned a wig again!


    Since then, she had been angry at the idea that she could never remove her disguise until she solved the curse-like ability Manny had given her, but she had decided to take it easy, thinking the disguise might be a shield to protect her.


    Julietta, feeling satisfied, arranged her few belongings in a wooden box and went down to the first floor.


    "What is it? Is she a new maid? Oh, my God, look at her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as she was introduced to the people she would work with, she heard giggles and was pointed out for her appearance. Anyway, whether in the previous life or here, it seemed like looks were the biggest problem of mankind.


    "I''ve never seen such an ugly, fat girl. Look at her hair. I can cut it and use it as a broom."


    "Look at that skin color. What did she do to make her skin color like that? Her hands are white, but what''s wrong with her face? Hey, are you sick? It''s not contagious, is it? I''m talking about the disease that makes them all ugly."


    Yelping at her, they were all in a fuss.


    Julietta pouted at the people who wereughing at her face.


    ''If Manny had given me beauty control, I would have made them all ugly and opened the era of equality for humanity.''


    Maids who were the same age as her ignored good manners and kept teasing Julietta, but no one stopped them. The head maid pretended not to hear and began ordering the maids to do what they had to right away.


    "The Prince will stop by tomorrow, so clean the first-floor hall and help with the kitchen work. If the furniture has any dust on it, you''ll have to do it again all night, so do it carefully from the beginning. Now, go to your assigned areas and get to work in a hurry. Ali, please clean the room again for Lady Moira. I''m not going to let herin like before."


    The head maid pretended not to hear and began ordering the maids to do what they had to right away.


    "The Prince will stop by tomorrow, so clean the first-floor hall and help with the kitchen work. If the furniture has any dust on it, you''ll have to do it again all night, so do it carefully from the beginning. Now, go to your assigned areas and get to work in a hurry. Ali, please clean the room again for Lady Moira. I''m not going to let herin like before."


    At Johanna''s words, the gray-haired maid who wasughing at Julieta grumbled. "The Lady was weird. She got kicked out by the Prince and vented her anger on me. Johanna, you know that."


    "It''s our job to deal with it before we get aint from our superior. Don''t say anything, just clean it up again. You changed the sheets to red ones, right?" Ignoring the maid''sint, Johanna once again asked strictly.


    Ali answered, "Yes. That''s why I ordered new ones, and I had to change them. His Highness won''t need to go to that room anyway, but I don''t know why she bites the dust asking me to change the sheets to red ones."


    "Quiet. Everyone, split up quickly; hurry up and finish your work."


    As the head maid pped her hands and urged everyone, the maids, who had beenining, scattered.


    People went to their ces and Julietta stood there in the empty hall, not knowing where to go. Johanna looked at her disapprovingly and ordered her to follow. "You follow me here. I''ll tell you where to work starting today."


    Julietta, having a very straight posture for her dull body, followed the head maid and headed to the back of the first floor. She was introduced to Rowena, the maid in charge of cleaning. Rowena, whose hair had turned grey in her fifties, also frowned at Julietta''s dull body.


    "I don''t know if she can do right what she is ordered."


    Rowena''s discontented voice made Johanna look back at Julietta. "I''ll give you a daily quota. You''ll not rest until you''re done with it, so you''ll have to be diligent. If you move that much, you''ll lose that big belly."


    Julietta tried to say something in an instant rage, as she had heard all kinds of insults from the moment she entered the house, but barely managed to endure and not say a word. She wrote the letter ''patience'' in ten times and answered politely, vowing not to get stung by theirments, "Yes. I''ll work hard. What should I start with?"

 Chapter 12 12. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part III

    Chapter 12. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Start with cleaning the empty room. Dust off the furniture every day, change the sheets every other day, remove the dust from the carpet every three days..."


    Julietta was at a loss to remember the tasks which were pouring out endlessly.


    ''I don''t know if I can memorize it all. When I get paid, I will buy a pen first.''


    Julietta entered the room pointed out by the maid. When Julietta entered the room she thought was empty, a pretty maid with gray hair and ck eyes asked, "Are you the new maid?"


    "Yes. I''m working starting today. My name is Julietta."


    "I''m Anna. I''m supposed to be in charge of the eastern side starting today. Let''s get along well."


    A week ago, Anna, who had been taken on bedroom duty at the instruction of the mansion''s owner, Prince Bertino, had been mesmerized by a sexier than usual atmosphere and his naked appearance, but had missed the order the Prince had given her. She had incurred the anger of the Prince, who really disliked his orders not being obeyed instantly, being forced to repeat the words he had uttered once, had been scolded by Sir Albert, and demoted to a cleaning maid.


    Anna, who had been snobbish about being different from ordinary maids, was very angry at the fact that she became a cleaning maid. Seeing her discontented attitude, the butler told her to leave the mansion if she didn''t like being a cleaning maid.


    Having received a week''s grace period, she was seriously concerned about finding another job, but could not quit, since this job would allow her to see the Prince asionally. Many of the Prince''s women were far worse looking than her, so she had no doubt that one day she would have a chance.


    ording to information obtained by enticing Jeff, the Prince''s servant, the Prince never chose a woman first, he dismissed any annoying woman who thought she was special after a few months, and at that time a lucky one among the women around him was given a chance.


    Anna was looking for a chance, thinking she would be able to get her hands on him for just a few months. Those months could be years if she didn''t bother the Prince and did nothing he hated. But she had missed a good opportunity after a brief mistake yesterday.


    Anna continuously regretted her mistake. She decided to win the favor of the head maid and the butler by working hard for the time being, and be a maid who could enter and leave the Prince''s bedroom again.


    However, a new maid with the worst appearance came in, looking dumb. At the moment her mind was shaken again, because she didn''t want to do the cleaning she was not used to.


    With those looks, no one in the mansion would want to deal with her, so a little bit of charm would make the new maid her own. Thinking that, Anna smiled sweetly at her new maid.


    Julietta felt relieved at the first friendly gesture she received after she had arrived at the mansion. Moved by the little kindness, she greeted Anna with a hearty smile and bowed to her. "Yes, I have a favor to ask of you."


    ------


    Julietta woke up the next morning after a hectic day, and pondered over what had happened yesterday before going down to the first floor to work.


    She had been delighted thinking ''An appearance is not all about for life'' when the pretty maid Anna had treated her kindly, unlike anyone else. But there was a different motive for her behavior and unprovoked kindness.


    Anna, who had used to be affectionate with her soft-spoken voice, had said she was from the family of the Baron and a maid who had served the Prince directly until a week ago. She said there had been a misunderstanding for a while and now she was working as a cleaning maid, but she would go back to being a maid for the Prince, and if Julietta was good to her, her future would be easier.


    The reason she had said such a thing was to pass on what she had to do in the end.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yesterday, Julietta had to clean the empty rooms andmunity areas used by the servants and maidste into the night after dinner at Anna''s orders, who was next to her and barely moved her hands. Although she had felt bloated, Julietta, who did not want to make an enemy on the first day and didn''t want her future to be like that, had done as she had been told.


    Thinking that the same thing was going to happen again today, she mumbled, adding a fluffy dress on top of her heavy underwear, "What should I do if I have to make a move?"


    But she couldn''t think of any particr methods, so she sighed and headed downstairs.


    "Julietta, have you never met the Prince?" asked Anna, sitting cross-legged beside Julietta, who was sweeping and wiping to the extent her back would break, humming a song and making a stupid expression.


    "No, I have not." To Julietta, determined to bury the past incident deep in her mind, Prince Bertino was a man she had never met.


    "I suppose a girl like you could not meet His Highness. I''m afraid I won''t be able to see him again today. I heard the head maid said you should not be seen to others, right?"


    Anna had just begun to treat Julietta recklessly, leaving behind the pretentious kindness.


    "Correct."


    "What a pity. I''m so sorry to hear that; one of the greatest pleasures of the maids who work here is that they can see him up close."


    "Thank you for your attention. But I''m in a situation where the cleaning I have to finish today is more important than the painting''s rice cake, the Prince."


    Julietta, who had carved the letter ''patience'' inside after yesterday and today, was thinking ''Let''s not deal with her but stay calm,'' but couldn''t stand Anna, who kept fiddling with her side.


    "Picture rice cake? What does that have to do with His Highness?"


    When Anna, who didn''t know what it meant, opened her eyes wide and asked again, Julieta replied with a look of contempt, "If you didn''t understand, that''s fine. And if you''re going to continue not working today, I''ll tell the head maid. I am busy doing what I''m assigned to, and I have no mind to do the work of two."


    The sudden change in Julietta''s attitude, who had been working as she had just been told, made Anna gape at her. "Hey, didn''t you hear who I was yesterday? I''m not the kind of person to clean up. If I be the maid of the Prince againter, I can get you to work under me. Then you can see the Prince very close."


    "I don''t need to. You don''t have to give me that chance, so start cleaning now, or I''ll go and tell the head maid right away."


    When cleaning the assigned ces, they were supposed to clean it in pairs. Anna, who was demoted to a cleaning maid, and Julietta, who had just joined, were paired up to rece bed sheets and clean furniture dust, while Julietta was in charge of carpets and floor cleaning. However, when Anna handed over the two maid''s share of work to her yesterday, she exploded.


    ''What''s the difference if I add one more person as an enemy when I am surrounded by enemies on all sides? Now I don''t care what will happen.''


    Julietta gave the hand mop she was holding to Anna whose mouth was open in embarrassment. She looked back and threatened her again, dragging her carpet around and not letting her out of the room.


    "Make sure you clean it until I get back. I did your job yesterday, so I want you to finish cleaning the floors assigned to me today."


    Anna then had to continue the cleaning job she was unhappy with, as she could not bezy after Julietta''s threats. After she managed to finish her endless cleaning, she was furious and grunted, ''Though only a beginner, you threaten me! I can''t stay like this forever.''


    She had thought she could easily make it through the maid job as Julietta hade in as someone of little ount, until she went back as a maid of the Prince. But it felt like she''d been beaten in the back, and now she wanted to figure out a way to kick the ugly girl out.

 Chapter 13 13. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part IV

    Chapter 13. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Anna? What are you doing?" Nicole, who had worked with her as a maid of the Prince, was standing in the hallway of the dining area dedicated to the servants and maids.


    "Oh, I was thinking about something for a minute. Have you eaten dinner yet?"


    There was still half an hour left until the meal time, and as she left the dining area, Anna asked about Nicole''s appearance.


    "The Prince ising today. I''ll get ready."


    Anna and Nicole had taken turns attending the Prince''s bedroom, but it had apparently led to Nicole''s full-time job as a maid of the Prince, as Anna had been demoted to a cleaning maid. Therefore, Anna''s expression was tinged by jealousy, for she was sorry for the job she had lost.


    "That''s great for you. Keep your head straight. Don''t be like me."


    "As a matter of fact, I''m really nervous. By the way, what are you doing here?" Nicole asked, blushing as if she was looking forward to tonight.


    "Have you seen the new maid? That weird-looking girl."


    "Yes. I saw her on the day she entered the mansion. Whew, I don''t know what she is going to do with that big body. Even if she brought a letter of rmendation, the head maid is too soft-hearted. But why is she important?"


    To be honest, Anna thought she had done nothing wrong so she dramatized what had happened a few days ago and told Nicole.


    "What?" So she didn''t work at all, and you did it all by yourself? Did you let that happen? I''ll talk to the head maid right now and get her fired."


    At Nicole''s anger, Anna pretended to be generous and stopped her.


    "I don''t think there''s anywhere else to go. It''s better if I just do it all. Still, I told her I''d report to the head maid if she didn''t continue to work, leaving it all to me like that, but she was forced to do it. But I''m having a hard time because I work so much more."


    "Oh, poor girl! It must have been hard for you. So were you thinking about doing?"


    "Yes. I won''t be pleased if I talk to the head maid in person, but I feel a little unfair about letting her go."


    At Anna''s words, Nicole smiled an ugly smile. "How about this? Lady Moira ising today. I am supposed to serve tea today, but let''s just have her run the errand instead of me. The head maid told her not to be seen by the guests, and if the head maid finds out that she went to the guest room with tea, she might kick her out. Even if she''s not kicked out, I''m d she has to deal with all Moira''s nerves, and you''ll be pleased to put her through the trouble. It''s good for both of us."


    "Nichol, how did you end up thinking of that? It''s a really good idea."


    The two immediately began exchanging opinions with each other.


    -----------


    "Take this to Lady Moira''s bedroom on the first floor."


    Anna, who was waiting for Julietta to return to her quarters after a tiring day''s work, pulled out the tea she was carrying.


    "I was told not to be seen by guests or the master."


    When Julietta took the teacup in an unguarded moment, Anna said indifferently, "It''s because there is no one who has no job right now. Lady Moira won''t mind who''sing anyway, so get it to her. Hand over the tea and make sure she drinks it all."


    "Do I even have to check on her drinking?"


    "There''s an incredibly expensive potion in the tea that prevents pregnancy. She doesn''t want to drink it every time we give it to her, so you have to make sure she drinks it all at all costs. You should look at her drinking it yourself, collect the teacup, and return."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She must be retaliating for her defiance a few days ago, but there was no evidence to be particrly cross. Julietta looked into the deep rosy, fragrant tea, and murmured gruesomely to herself, who had been abandoned as a bastard, "Yes, contraception is very important."


    ------


    The lover''s room of the Prince was the innermost of the guest rooms on the first floor. Just as if it were the ce for any exile, Julietta managed to find the room in the corner, knocked on the heavy door, and cautiously stepped inside.


    "Lady, I''ve got your tea."


    Moira, who was angry after she was kicked out of the Prince''s room as soon as the affair ended today, frowned at the ugly maid.


    "Who are you, this is the first I''ve seen you?"


    "My name is Julietta; I have been working in this mansion starting some time ago."


    Moira, whose irritation had soared to the top of her head, began shouting wildly, "Do they dare let you bring my tea even if you are a beginner? Huh!"


    At the deafening cry, Julietta quickly asked for forgiveness. It was clear that she would be in trouble if she made a fuss this night.


    "I''m sorry. I was so moved by Lady Moira ying Marshall in ''Lady Donatera'' that I wanted to see your face in person, so I insisted on waiting for you. Forgive me."


    Moira, who was raving with fury, paused at the sight of the maid lowering her head. "Marshall? How did a maid like you see the y?"


    At the lowered voice, Julietta quickly gathered her hands and looked at Moira with eager eyes.


    "When I was young, I was left at the Eileen Theater and did chores in the prop room until two weeks ago. I went back and forth and became a fan of yours."


    As she had never cursed her with excitement like Amelie and Sophie, because she had no sense of skill or ability except for her good-looking face, Julietta yed to her vanity.


    "Really? I don''t remember a girl like you, because I just got into the theater. You''re a fan of mine, so I''ll forgive you this time. But in this mansion, they bring me tea after I leave the room of His Highness. Tell me honestly what''s in it."


    Moira had a rough idea of what the tea was, but was well aware that if she refused, she would not be able to meet the Prince again. So, she had to drink as much as she could, but today she started to think that she could get by without drinking it, thanks to the easy maid.


    "They said it''s a healthy, expensive tea to help your stamina to deal with the Prince. I was warned many times that I should be careful not to spill a drop."


    When Julietta put the teacup down carefully on the table, Moira red at her, thinking that this ugly maid was deliberately pretending not to know.


    "Really? It''s an expensive tea that''s good for me? Then you drink it. I''ll make a special concession for you."


    Moira, who had followed Lillian and had been looking for a chance, had been able to take the position of the Prince''s lover. From the day of the jubtion to this day, she had visited this famous Bertino mansion on Harrods Street about five times in total.


    As the meetings continued, Moira fell for the Prince without any hesitation. The Prince, who was handsome and rich, was as good at sex as it was rumored. She had slept with numerous men, whether it was by her own will or others, but she had never been as satisfied with both her body and mind as she was now.


    She was agonizing over and over how to stay with the Prince longer. Everything would be easy if she had a child of the Prince, but that red tea was ced in front of her every day after the affair, so such a hope would not happen.


    Until now, she had been forced to drink with the help of the head maid or a direct maid of the Prince, but today it was different.


    ''I''ll never drink that tea, even if I have to torture this young maid.''


    "Is it really okay for me to drink? I heard it''s very expensive tea. Thank you."


    Contrary to her idea, however, she was startled by the sight of the maid who picked up the cup of tea without hesitation. She quickly took the ss out of the maid''s hand because she thought it was a really healthy tea when she saw the maid ready to drink with such a big smile.

 Chapter 14 14. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part V

    Chapter 14. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Looking at Moira, who was agonizing for a while with a cup of tea in case she misunderstood, Julietta pretended not to know, and said, as if she were sorry for the good medicine, "I''ll tell the head maid frankly that I drank it. When the head maid scolds me, you have to tell her that you told me to drink."


    Julieta, who knew it wouldn''t do much harm by drinking a cup of contraceptive tea anyway, was really willing to drink it. However, if she was caught, she''d be kicked out.


    As she reached out to take the tea away from Moira, who was tilting her head, Moira gulped down the red tea with a sour expression. It would be good if it was to protect her body, and even if it was tea to stop her from getting pregnant, she could not help but drink it because the maid said she would tell the head maid if she didn''t drink it.


    While drinking tea, Moira gazed at the threatening maid. She was deceived even though she knew better, as she couldn''t leave the Prince''s side.


    Julietta intentionally made a very regrettable face, looking at Moira who drank it, her expression full ofints.


    Looking at the expression on her face, Moira believed this maid truly thought that the tea was healthy.


    When she handed over the empty teacup, Julietta epted it with absolute politeness. Moira liked Julietta, who treated herself more like a queen than the maids who always looked down on her.


    "I want you to serve the tea from now on."


    Julietta''s face hardened at Moira''s way of speaking, as if she was giving her a big grace. It was because she was annoyed that she was taking on more unnecessary work. However, as she was unable to show her inner thoughts, she immediately bowed her head deeply to express her gratitude and stepped out of the room.


    Anna, meanwhile, ran to the head maid after ordering Julietta to run an errand.


    "Head maid, Julietta broke the order and took the tea into Lady Moira''s room."


    Johanna was consulting the chef on the Prince''s breakfast menu and looked back at Anna''s words. "What are you talking about? I told the girl not to show herself in front of the guests; what''s Nicole doing?"


    "I don''t know. I saw her go into the Lady''s room and I came to tell you right away. It would be a big problem if the Lady doesn''t drink the tea. I think you should go."


    "What the hell is wrong with her? No matter how she brought an introductory letter from Marquis Rhodius, I''ll have to kick her out right away."


    Knowing that there was a scuffle every time she sent the tea to Moira''s room, Johanna ran nervously down the hall. When she arrived in front of Moira''s room at the innermost part of the hall, she saw Julietta leaving the door.


    As soon as she saw Julietta, Johanna dragged her out from the front of the door, far away, and flew into a rage. She thought she had failed because she couldn''t have made her drink the tea in this short time.


    "Who dares toe and go in and out of the Lady''s room? How long have you been in here? You''ve already made fun of my orders. Give me the tea and go upstairs and pack your belongings right away."


    Annaughed at Julietta, her arms folded. Julietta was surprised at the sudden shouting, ''How dare you got too cocky, you ugly girl!''


    She was so relieved that she didn''t have to look at that hideous figure after today.


    Julietta noticed what had happened when she saw Anna behind the dreadfully pressing Johanna. It was obvious that she had her run the errand for the tea to kick her out.


    Julietta politely held out the empty teacup to Johanna, who was staring at her, to soothe her anger by letting her know that she hadpleted her mission. Johanna stopped her anger after looking at the clean teacup, where not a drop remained, and asked, "Don''t tell me, did the Lady drink all of it?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Anna checked the teacup over Johanna''s shoulder and quickly stepped in. "It can''t be that way. Head maid, you know that. It takes a while to get her to drink a cup of tea. I''m sure she drank it or threw it away because she was afraid of getting scolded."


    At Anna''s words, Johanna asked Julietta. "Are you sure the Lady drank it?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, ma''am. I know how important it is, and I won''t lie. The Lady told me to wait on her with the tea next time."


    "You mean she told you to wait on her with the tea?"


    "Yes."


    Johanna was inwardly surprised by Julietta''s words. She thought Julietta was better than expected, so she would pass that she had disobeyed her order, but she thought it shouldn''t happen again and opened her mouth to say something.


    "You must have been very good with the Lady. Still, I can''t let you go of breaking my order. If this happens again, you''ll be kicked out from this mansion."


    Julietta looked at Johanna saying in a calm voice, as if her anger had subsided. "Head Maid, I have never disobeyed your orders. I just did what Anna told me to do."


    Julietta''s words made Anna jump. "She''s lying. Why would I do such a thing if it''s not even my job?"


    "So, how did I know after I''ve been working in this mansion for such a short while, and how did I go into this room with a tea filled with contraceptives?"


    Johanna alternately looked at both of them and pped her hands to call attention from Anna and Julietta, who were staring each other to death.


    "Stop. I''ll just end this thing here. But if this happens again, both of you will be kicked out of the mansion right away, so be sure."


    Johannaid her words on the two and headed back to the kitchen. Anna whispered to Julietta so that she could not hear it, "Bah, you get to know you''re lucky today. I''ll certainly kick you out, so just wait."


    "No matter how much you think. Do you think I''m just going to get beaten?"


    "All right. Let''s see who wins."


    ----


    It had now been three months since Julietta started working at the Bertino mansion.


    The day after her first paycheck came, she went to Maribel the owner of the theater, paid back her first month''s amount, and had only about eight terns of money in hand. It was the first money she had ever had in her present life.


    Julietta bought a pen she wanted with the money she had earned from her work, was so moved that she could buy what she wanted by herself in this way that she almost burst into tears. She cursed the poo dog Manny like going through a ritual, having given her a situation that was hard enough to cry about.


    Having received her third week''s pay yesterday, she was on her way back to the mansion today, paying Maribel back this month''s amount, meeting Lillian, Amelie and Sophie for the first in a long time and having a good time.


    Julietta, who arrived at the mansion around dusk, was walking along the long driveway from the main gate to the front door.


    The garden of the mansion, which had just entered spring, offered a stunning view of various shoots and budding flowers. She was walking leisurely, enjoying the garden, thinking her eyes could enjoy the luxurious view these days, but she heard the ttering of a carriage behind her.


    Few people visited Bertino mansion except for the Prince who usually visited once or twice a week, and his woman, who came with him like an addendum. Julietta, who had already wondered if it was time for him to visit, calmly backed away to avoid being seen by the owner of the carriage.


    As she stepped out of the street and waited with her head down, a purple carriage pulled by four ck, threateninglyrge horses passed by.


    Seeing the colorful silver and purple patterns carved on the carriage door, Julietta casually raised her head, and when she found the Prince inside through the window, she made an unknowing frown. Her first encounter with the Prince, who she never wanted to face again after that day of trouble, brought back the memory that she wanted to delete.


    Shaking her head quickly andpletely blocking her rising thoughts, she went back to her feet, thinking that the mansion would be noisy again today.


    -------

 Chapter 15 15. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part VI

    Chapter 15. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta finally arrived at the mansion on foot for a long time and tried to enter the back door and climb the stairs leading to her quarters.


    The lobby on the first floor was noisy, then Nicole cried out and ran upstairs past her. After that, as the servants and maids followed whispering, Julietta asked the familiar kitchen maid, "What''s going on?"


    "Nicole must be crazy. She suddenly took off her clothes in front of His Highness."


    ''What nonsense is this? No, it may not be absurd. Considering the Prince tried to seduce me with his colorful eyes, he might have sent a signal to Nicole as well.''


    Julietta nodded, thinking he was a man who would do something like that, and asked, "But why is she running away crying?"


    "Hey, do you think the Prince would have let her go? She needs to know who she is. How dare she take off her clothes in front of a nobleman and run at him."


    ''What on earth did he think he was doing?''


    In the eye of Julietta, wondering about Nicole''s mysterious misbehavior, a smiling Anna came in from the corner.


    Anna was barely holding back herughter while watching Nicole jump up crying.


    ''You''re stupid.''


    Three months after being demoted to a maid, the butler had a scowl on his face and still disapproved of her whenever he met her, unlike her expectation that she would be promoted to a maid of the Prince again after a month or two.


    Since the Prince visited the residence once or twice a week, Bertino mansion did not have many users. There were few of them except for Sir Albert, the butler and the grand chambein, and his servant Jeff, who followed the Prince.


    There were ten maids, including Johanna, the head maid, who managed Bertino mansion; Rowena the head cleaning maid, Nicole, the maid of the Prince; Anna, who had been demoted to a cleaning maid; Julietta, and the other maids in charge of cleaning, kitchen, andundry. There were five manservants, including a horseman, a gatekeeper, and a gardener.


    That''s why it was Nicole who was able to serve the Prince after Anna had been demoted to a cleaning maid.


    Sir Albert, made suspicious by Anna''s folly, warned Nicole again and again to be careful on that day. "Do not take your eyes off to the Prince or have another motive. Otherwise, like Anna, you will be demoted to a cleaning maid or kicked out of the mansion right away."


    Anna thought she could not go back to the Prince''s side because of Nicole''s good work for three months.


    -Oh, Anna. He''s so cool today, too. Whenever I see him, my heart flutters and my whole body shakes.-


    It was the daily routine of the servants and maids to pay tribute to the Prince, whenever they gathered. Nicole was equally ecstatic as soon as she met Anna, flirting with her words about what a hot night the Prince had.


    Even that simple story of the Prince was so proud that Anna, who was so jealous, thought that if Nicole was kicked out she coulde back and had decided to go ahead with what she had nned.


    - Nicole, what I''ve felt for a long time, don''t you think the Prince''s eyes look a little different at you? I thought I was mistaken, but I think I''m right.-


    Nicole''s eyes bulged with Anna''s insinuating remark.


    - Do you think he has feelings for me?-


    - He looked at you once in a while when he was passing by.-


    Of course, it had not happened, but Anna encouraged Nicole by creating something out of nothing.


    - Re-really? Is that what you think?-<novelnext></novelnext>


    Anna almost snorted at Nicole''s simple thought.


    - Nicole, you also felt that. Yeah, I think so. I envy you so much, Nicole.-


    After beingpletely taken in by Anna''s words, Nicole asked in excitement what she could do.


    - But why doesn''t the Prince tell me for sure? I''m ready to be held in those broad arms at any time.-


    - Nicole, you heard it from Jeff that he never chooses a woman. He''s always given the most active woman a chance. It''s ridiculous for the noble to say such things to a woman first, especially if the woman is a maid.-


    Nicole nodded hard when she remembered what Jeff had told her.


    - Yes, that''s right. It must have been hard for him to show his thoughts to her.-


    Nicole, who misunderstood as she pleased, went back and forth frantically, asking Anna for her opinion on what to do.


    - What you should do is to show your mind first. It''s a good chance. It''s been more than three months since then.-


    "Lady Moira has served His Highness for three months. It''s time for him to kick her out before she starts forming another motive, considering that the length of time women have been allowed to enter and leave the mansion is usually two to four months. So it''s the right time to show your heart."


    - What should I say? I love you? Or just give me a hug?


    - Whew, you idiot! You should also consider His Highness''s honor. It would be so funny if he just epted a maid for making such a confession. You''re better to take off your clothes and run at him. It would be even more strange if he refuses a woman naked, he''ll ept it as it is unavoidable.


    Moved by the usible remarks, Nicole embraced Anna and thanked her.


    - Anna, thank you very much. I will never forget this kindness. The moment I be the lover of His Highness, I''ll ask him to raise you as his maid again.


    Anna made up her voice as if she were a bit friendly,ughing at Nicole, who hugged her neck and was delighted.


    - Don''t forget to do that. You promised, right?


    Recalling the conversation that took ce a few days ago, Anna once again smiled. She must have been so foolish that she had taken off her clothes in front of the Prince without any hesitation. This made her feel better and she thought it would be herself doing the duty in the Prince''s bedroom tonight, but she could see an ugly face staring at her.


    ''Ow, I''ve got to kick that bitch out of here.''


    The day after that fat girl hade into the mansion, the silent war between the two had begun when she had refused to do what Anna had ordered her to. As Julietta had begun to wait on for Moira, the head maid''s treatment had changed.


    Anna had begun to be mean in every case, unable to contain her anger: dismissing the filthy foul water from upstairs when she had passed downstairs; hiding dinner; spilling water on the bed; putting her shoes on the new sheets she had changed; and so on. She had not revealed herself, but done enough small harassing and bullying that she had stirred up the head of cleaning maids. However, Julietta hadn''t always responded, but just shrugged her shoulders.


    As she had changed her wet clothes, ordered her meal from the kitchen again, and slept on the floor after the bed was wet, Anna had hated Julietta more day by day. After bing the maid of the Prince again today, Anna was determined to kick her out at all costs, and waited for the butler to find her.


    "Johanna, how the hell do you manage a maid? The Prince''s anger is not just to this extent or that. He won''t let it go. What are you going to do if you don''t have a maid to serve him today? Why haven''t you hired a maid so far, though I told you to hurry up and recruit one more?"


    Albert was about to get out of his mind without a maid who would take over the bedroom duty of the Prince tonight.


    "If it''s urgent, I''ll take part as my duty. Just calm down."


    She had tried to recruit more maids, but it had not been easy to hire a private maid for the Prince. She had to be a close-mouthed woman, because she would watch and listen to the nobleman''s nightlife. Furthermore, there was a possibility that a maid who was incited by a political enemy coulde in by being hired. So, time had been passing by while she looked everywhere.

 Chapter 16 16. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part VII

    Chapter 16. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Why don''t we put Anna back to work as the maid again?"


    Albert shook his head at the head maid''s opinion.


    "He would not let someone who he did not like oncee in again. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I''m really going to have to take part then."


    Johanna, who had only heard of, but had never waited on, the Prince''s secret life, said in a perplexed way, "Is that possible?"


    Albert squinted at the thought of whether Johanna, a truly virtuous Baroness, could ever do it.


    When she saw Albert''s reaction, Johanna sighed, thinking that she might have to see how great the energy of the Prince was at her elderly age. At the moment she cast a grudging nce at the stairs where Nicole had disappeared after making her run, and found a fat body staring carefully at something among the roaring maids.


    "His Highness wouldn''t care too much about the appearance of a maid, would he?"


    "Why? Is there anyone suitable?"


    "Yes. A girl brought in a letter of rmendation from Marquis Rhodius a few months ago, but she is a good worker and sincere."


    Unlike her initial bad impression, she had not been swept away by the harassment of maids, but done her own work quietly. The head maid highly appraised Julietta and thought it was a good chance for her.


    "Is she a credible maid? They would not have done such a thing if they were not trustworthy?"


    Since the carefully chosen maids had a series of idents, Albert said that everything was useless. Johanna answered quickly, looking at Albert muttering aimlessly, "Well, we don''t have much time left, so I''ll bring her in and train her. Rowena, bring Julietta."


    After ordering the maid waiting by her side, Johanna waited impatiently for Julietta toe over.


    "Say hello to him. This is Sir Albert, the private butler of His Highness Killian."


    Sir Albert''s face flushed as Julietta greeted him with her usual bouncy head.


    "You don''t have any formal education about etiquette at all."


    Julietta was a little annoyed at getting called out and told about her manners. She was rebellious when someone looked down on her like that. Although she had not been taught proper etiquette since she was very young, Julietta greeted him again, as if recalling her old memories, since she knew a little about it.


    "Happily, I think she''s learned the basics. You''ll just have to train her a bit more."


    When Johanna, who did not want to see the Prince''s embarrassing private life at all, was satisfied, Sir Albert nodded reluctantly and said, "Though her appearance troubles me, we don''t have much choice at this moment, so let''s get her to work. Before we go to say hello to His Highness, I''ll have to do a quick review first. Let''s go to my office."


    Sir Albert''s words whitened Julietta''s face.


    ''His Highness? No way! Does that mean Prince Killian? What the hell is this butler talking about?''


    When the butler, who had no idea what Julietta was thinking, hurried ahead, Johanna urged the stiff Julietta forward, pushing her back.


    "You must have been surprised to hear the good news all of a sudden. Your life will be reallyfortable if you take care of His Highness without making any mistakes."


    "Oh, no... I''m, uh, just a minute."


    As she was pushed into the butler''s office on the first floor by Johanna, Julietta somehow tried to say no. But she was so surprised that she could not say the right word, as if her ability to speak was paralyzed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I know what you mean. You must be so happy. You will be paid twice as much for doing an easy job that is notparable to a maid''s."


    Johanna entered the butler''s office, affectionately touching the back of Julietta, who was still trying to say something and stuttered, "A-A sry twice as high?"


    Even though she wanted to say no, but the right word did note out, a lot of words getting tangled in her head. But when she heard about her sry, it tripped off her tongue immediately.


    "Yes, it is. It is a private maid of the royal family, and it is only natural for her to get paid more. A certain amount of money will be paid for self-improvement in the Principality of Bertino every three months, and at the end of the year, there will be bonuses from the Imperial Castle, which means you have a year of hard work ahead of you. And when you''re sick, the house doctor of the mansion treats you, and your severance pay is beyondparable to that of a maid."


    Julieta was open-mouthed at the advanced wage system.


    ''Is it true that this is a social status society where nobles dance in dresses and make lovers?''


    The bottom line was that the private maid of the Prince was treated as a full-time worker and the general maid was treated as a contract worker. She was the same as an intern who had worked for a passion paycheck from the age of five to seventeen. No, she didn''t get a single penny, so she didn''t get even a passion pay at all.


    Julietta quickly calcted her sry in her head. With paychecks for twice the sry and bonuses that woulde out every three months, and discretionary payments that woulde out every year, she could pay off her debts in forty months, which was only half the nned eighty months, and could have her own shop faster.


    Julietta, who had just forgotten that she had to look at the Prince''s face again and that she had no words for the pressure of working at close range, asked seriously, "What should I do?"


    Within an hour of training, Julietta was able to experience the sensation of flying and then falling back to the ground.


    ''What does this mean? In the end, I should take care of him after having sex with women who serve the noble.''


    But when she recalled her sry again, she came back in a coldly from her two minds.


    During the Joseon Dynasty, there was a courtdy in the Royal Pce, and even in the West, the lower men served the royal family members and nobility by their side. It was even said that there was a maid who would put the penis of an old king into the pussy of a queen.


    ''Yeah, it''s nothing, Julietta. Even if the wage system is advanced, it is just as well! You can do it. You can do it.''


    When Julietta''s expression hardened after hearing the exnation, Johanna spoke soothingly, "That''s a relief. Because the women His Highness meets aren''t of noble status, they clean up their important ces by themselves after the night sex. In case ofdies of high status a maid has to clean them up."


    Julietta''s mouth was wide open from the unexpected cultural shock.


    ''No, could I have had to wipe off the, uh, parts having the man''s stuff?''


    Johanna continued to speak, as if apparently to give a further shock to Julietta.


    "It hasn''t happened so far, but you might be able to bathe His Highness when Jeff is away. The method of serving the Prince''s baths should be taught separately by Jeff when you have timeter."


    Johanna''sst words were a direct shot at Julietta.


    "That''s never going to happen," Sir Albert said, but Julietta did not hear that. Her face turned white, even turned pale as ashes. Most of the maids were blushing when they heard this, but she seemed to be a little unusual.


    In any case, the temptation of a double sry, no matter what hardship or adversity was involved, was sweet. Unable to resist the temptation, Julietta took a heavy step after Sir Albert, feeling like a cow being dragged to the ughterhouse after an hour of simple training.


    Killian, who had arrived a little earlier than usual at the mansion for his y on Harrods Street today, was very angry. While he was reviewing documents that had to be checked urgently in the office, the maid, who had been asked to bring a tea,mitted a mad act of nakedness, saying, ''I will give myself to you instead of the tea.''


    "Your Highness, this is the new maid who will be working starting today. Julietta, greet him."


    Killian, who was in a state of displeasure after ordering the mad maid to be fired right away, spoke reluctantly, after greeting of a maid who was introduced by his butler.


    "So, did you bring a maid to do the right thing this time?"


    The Prince, who looked at the new maid with a heartless face, didn''t show much emotion. Julietta felt a human touch for the unexpected appearance of the Prince.

 Chapter 17 17. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part VIII

    Chapter 17. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Most of the first people to see her disguise expressed disgust, frowning. But the Prince in front of her seemed to not care about the outward appearance. He only checked whether she could do the job properly without altering his expression.


    "Yes, Your Highness. There was a rmendation from the head maid, Johanna, and when I watched for a while during education, she was quite a prudent andposed maid. I think she''ll be okay."


    Sir Albert thought inwardly, ''How much can she know after only an hour?'' However, he praised Julietta, as he knew if he said he had no other maid prepared, the Prince would scold him severely.


    Fortunately, with Albert sighing the Prince nodded without any word and lowered his head to the papers again. Julieta breathed a sigh of relief. She didn''t think he would recognize her, but she couldn''t help feeling nervous.


    She thought it was good to have prepared her sses. She also liked the fact that the Prince''s appearance was not clear, as everything looked gray beyond the opaque lens as the cheap sses were not processed with magic. Julietta was relieved to think that she could do it this much.


    ------


    After a while, the Prince took the woman into the bedroom and it was midnight.


    Julietta was dozing off slightly in spite of the embarrassing noises from beyond the curtains. Getting up early in the morning and going to the Eileen Theater anding back was more exhausting than cleaning all day. Julietta, who had been promoted to the Prince''s maid, was tired and closed her eyes.


    No matter how loud the noise was in the bedroom, it was not as exciting in contrast to her worry, since she had been schooled by all kinds of harmful media when she had lived as Jenna.


    In fact, the room was too big for the excitement and the curtains of the bed on one side of therge room were thick. Although the moon''s re reflected the nude scenes tossing about on the bed, it was boring because it was much less harsh than the mosaic of adult videos.


    She was spending time dozing off like that, and all of a sudden she got an order from the Prince,


    "Turn on the light and bring the water."


    Julietta, who had been told until her ears ached, ''You should give a ready answer and take immediate action when you are called and ordered by the Prince,'' replied reflexively in the middle of dozing off.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Quickly taking a ss of water across the wide room, Julietta held it out through the drapery of the bed to the waiting Prince. But there was no response from the inside of the curtains. While Julietta thought about what to do for a while, fortunately, she could feel a hand inside holding the ss.


    As she waited with her hand stretched out to take the ss back, suddenly the Prince, without anything on, appeared after opening the curtains.


    "Wake her up and let her go out."


    Killian was briefly embarrassed by the ss of water sticking through the curtains, soon after he gave the order. This was the first time he''d ever been treated so rudely.


    As he stared at the ss which appeared in the air, he felt the maid was embarrassed beyond the curtains, and the water in the ss was about to overflow. Even though Killian reluctantly epted the ss, her hands stopped in midair as if she asked him to give it back when he drank it all.


    Killian stared at the ill-mannered hand, emptied the ss, then sprang up and stepped out of bed. His sudden move was followed by a strange sound of "hi-i-ik" as he ran head-on into the maid who had not stepped back.


    The main character of the sound hurried back, frightened as if she had met a monster. Killian''s eyebrows were raised by the unusual behavior of the maid that he had never seen before.


    "What did you mean by that sound now?"


    With his hands on the waist of his naked body and standing confidently, Julietta wanted to beat herself for not carrying a towel.


    However, even if she had a towel, she wondered if he would ept it, as he was standing there confidently. Julietta, who had imagined the man with a statue-like body in front of her was wearing a white towel around the area he seemed most confident in, quickly came to her senses at the sight of the Prince, who was staring at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Having felt the danger of being fired on the first day, she thought for a moment about what to say.


    ''Do I have to say that I was freaked out by your nakedness? Or is it because it was so grand that I was speechless?''


    Having barely endured what she wanted to say, to be honest, Julietta said with deliberate wheezing of breath, "I''m sorry, Your Highness. When I am surprised, I get choked up because of my asthma, and a strange soundes out. Please forgive me."


    The Prince''s face did not soften, though she deliberately stopped breathing once.


    Killian looked at the maid with half-closed eyes, looked around the little eyes behind thick sses, and she suddenly breathed as if she was having a hard time breathing. She was better than thedies who were mesmerized when they saw him, but he was not happy to see her head turned to one side as if she had seen something she had not wanted to see.


    "Really? That''s right. Good. But why are you looking elsewhere when you talk to me? You are very cheeky!"


    At Killian''s reproach, Julietta turned her head reluctantly.


    "I''m sorry. I heard I shouldn''t face them when I''m talking to someone high..."


    Killian snorted at the maid in front of him, holding her head straight as if she should never look down.


    "Really? That''s good. You can look at me straight from now on. I will let you."


    ''I heard the Prince doesn''t like to look at himself.''


    Julietta was embarrassed by the order she had been given, different from the instructions she had received. Killian, who had already wiped away the fact that he had been angry at a maid because she had looked at him and been mesmerized a few months ago from his head, gave her instructions as he went to the bathroom.


    "Wake her up before Ie out and let her leave."


    Julietta stood still, her head drooping gently until she could not see the Prince, and then opened the curtains to wake up the woman sprawled on the bed.


    "Lady, Lady, get up."


    Moira, who had fainted due to ecstasy after the enchanting act of the Prince, woke up from her sleep at the shaking of a hand.


    "Uh, where is His Highness?"


    Julietta, who hurriedly roused Moira, groped about her and forced her to don a gown. "He went into the bathroom. I have to wait on His Highness, so you have to wear this."


    Julietta called Jeff waiting in front of the door after she was forced to put a gown on Moira''s unconscious body. Jeff, who came in as soon as the door opened, asked urgently, "How long has he been in?"


    "It''s been a while, the Lady couldn''t get up right away."


    "I''ll get another scolding again. Next time, please hurry up a bit."


    Jeff, who was disgusted by the fact that the maid he had to work with was a poor-looking woman, quickly let go of his expression when he saw the woman in bed who was half-dressed. He asked her to hurry, but he nced over her by walking as slowly as he could from the front door along the short distance to the bathroom. When Julietta, displeased by his sultry eyes, stood to cover Moira''s loose outfit, only then did Jeff go into the bathroom.


    Julietta helped Moira, who was still half-conscious, rise up and handed her over to her maid, who was waiting at the door. After that, she started to hurry up and clean up the bed.


    The short impression that the work was easier than she thought passed.


    ------

 Chapter 18 18. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part IX

    Chapter 18. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    A message arrived that the Prince, who rarely visited due to his hectic new business, would visit his mansion for the first in a long time. Anna, exhausted from cleaning to greet the owner all morning, threw a mop that was used to clean the hallway window on the second floor.


    "Oh, this drives me nuts. How long do I have to do this?"


    A month ago, Anna, who sessfully kicked out Nicole, donned a dress and makeup, and was waiting for the butler''s call. But when Moira arrived and went into the Prince''s bedroom, she was not called for a while. She felt strange, went to the head maid, and heard the surprising news that the new ugly maid would serve the Prince.


    Anna, who was stunned, protested fiercely, but only heard the cold words of leaving the mansion if she didn''t like the position of a maid.


    Anna, who had packed her belongings with anger, unpacked them again. It was because she thought the Prince would kick Julietta out if he saw her ugly face.


    However, a month had already passed. The order to drive the ugly girl out had yet to fall from the mouth of the Prince, who still visited the Bertino mansion, though it had be rarer than before.


    Anna murmured, ncing at the mop that had fallen on the slithering floor, "Yes... because a new maid hasn''te in yet, if she''s gone, they''ll have no choice but to call me back this time."


    Anna agonized over how to get the girl out of this house. Just in time, she saw arge bodying up the stairs. In a ck maid''s dress, Anna, who had been gazing at the bulky figure in a brown maid''s dress, naturally followed her back into the Prince''s bedroom.


    After four months, the Prince''s bedroom was no different than it used to be. The Prince''s favorite musk was veiled in the room, and the bed, which upied one side of the spacious room, was covered with ck silk sheets for the owner to stay in today.


    Anna, imagining herself lying with the Prince on those luxurious sheets, smiled to Julietta, who came out of the bathroom after cleaning it. "I was wondering if I could help you."


    Julietta''s face was sulky, and she smiled pretentiously, as if she had never wanted to tear the other woman''s eyes out.


    The Prince''s bedroom was a ce where no one but the head maid and Julietta coulde and go. On the ordinary days when the Prince did not visit, it was locked tightly with a key and only the two had the key. When cleaning in the morning and evening, two maids under Julietta''s supervision came in and cleaned, and Anna was not included in the task.


    Also, everything used in the Prince''s room had to go through Julietta''s hands to get into the room. The tea leaves that the Prince drank could only be brought by Sir Albert himself from the imperial city, and for the bedding and clothing that touched the Prince''s body there was a separate maid, so Julietta directed her.


    In other words, if anything happened to the Prince, Julietta, who was in charge, would be punished.


    "Did you get permission?"


    When Julietta asked, Anna replied with a whimper, "Hey, not long ago, I was doing what you are doing. And if you are talking about permission, it is ridiculous. I didn''te in when nobody else was here, but I came in like this when you were here."


    Anna looked quickly through the room, wondering if there was any way to kick the girl out. Julietta replied, as if she had seen through Anna''s thoughts, "If there''s anything wrong with His Highness in this room today, keep in mind, Anna, that you are to me."


    Anna had to bow before Julietta''s threats before she could do anything. She had felt itst time; unlike her dull-looking appearance, Julietta was really a sly bitch.


    "I will leave now. I just wanted to see this room for the first after a long time."


    Anna''s quick exit from the room, like a girl who hadmitted a crime, seemed to imply that she was bound tomit an ident.


    Coming out of the Prince''s bedroom, Anna picked up the mop from the floor of the hallway again, and went down to the first floor without even looking at the window she had stopped wiping.


    Anna, who was trying to figure out how to punish Julietta, finally saw Moira, who came in alone. Upon seeing Moira arriving earlier than usual, Anna threw the mop she was holding back into the corner and ran quickly to greet her.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time, Lady. How have you been?"


    Moira nodded dryly at the greeting of the maid, who she had not seen since she was severely scolded by the Prince a few months ago.


    "Yes, it''s been a long time. I thought you were kicked out of the mansion, but I guess that wasn''t true."


    As Moira looked around for the head maid who should be waiting for her, Anna took her umbre and hat, and said, "I''ll tell the head maid that you''re here. I think she has something urgent to do."<novelnext></novelnext>


    In Bertino mansion, where there was no resident butler, the head maid was almost taking over the duties of the butler.


    "Get Julie."


    "Oh, Julie told me to serve you today," replied Anna, who handed over the hat and umbre to Moira''s private maid, said as she took the lead toward the room where Moira would stay.


    Anna decided to kick Julietta out today. If she were to kick Moira out with her, she might have a chance to serve the Prince tonight. Moira bit her lips and fell into thought without knowing what Anna was thinking.


    Four months had passed while she had been the Prince''s lover. In a secret club of aristocratic men, it said that bets were going on when Moira would be abandoned by him.


    For more than fifteen days after herst night with the Prince, she could hardly sleep due to anxiety and nervousness. When the invitation to Bertino mansion arrivedst night, she could barely fall asleep in relief.


    Moira, who had woken up early in the morning, had a perfumed massage all day to calm her nervousness. But as soon as it was a time that she wouldn''t look bad to the Prince, she arrived at Bertino mansion.


    She nervously held her hands as she walked through the familiar corridor.


    ''How long will I be able toe and go from this mansion?''


    Moira didn''t think of arriving earlier than usual, and felt uneasy about no oneing out to greet her.


    ''Did Julie notice something and refuse to serve me, since I''m about to leave here?''


    Entering the assigned room, Moira took off her clothes under the care of Anna and her private maid. Moira entered the perfumed bath without noticing Anna who was looking at her naked body with her eyes slightly open, stared nkly as her private maid washed her.


    "Anna, why did Julie ask you to escort me?"


    Entering the bathroom at Moira''s question, Anna answered politely, hiding a shady smile.


    "I don''t know. Now I have no choice but to do what she says because she is in a higher position than I am. But when I asked, ''How can I serve the nobledy as a cleaning maid,'' she said, ''I don''t mind because she will notst long.''"


    "What?"


    Anna''s answer seemed to be the reality she had been worrying about.


    "Why did Julie say that? She is not the kind of person who would say that without thinking. Did the Prince say anything?"


    At the quivering question of Moira, Anna jumped, shaking her hands.


    "He must not have said anything. His Highness is not the one who would say that to a maid. I know for sure because I served him much longer than Julie. Furthermore, at least three times she has seen the Prince himself."


    "Then why the hell did she say that?"


    "Julie has changed a lot since she became the maid of the Prince. You might have missed the change of knowing who she is, but we all know. Julie often swears at you."


    "She swears at me?"


    "Yes. She onceughed when she cleaned the room before you came, saying that you didn''t know who you were because you were asking for a red sheet when he wouldn''t even have toe."


    Saying what the maids had been whispering among themselves as if Julie had said those things, Anna lowered her head slightly to hide the tip of her mouth going up.


    Moira jumped up from the bathtub, at a loss for words.

 Chapter 19 19. Bertino Mansion On Harrods Street, Part X

    Chapter 19. Bertino Mansion on Harrods Street, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There was a time when the story of Julietta came out, as she happened to talk with Lillian in the theater. No matter how much she was a fan of her own, she couldn''t take good care of her appearance, so sheined a lot, and Lillian said, ''Julie is a really nice girl,'' and asked her to be nice to her.


    She didn''t have to listen to that, but it was true that she had been doing a good job of supporting her, unlike the maids who used to treat her with dry spirits before.


    ''I can''t believe she said that behind the scenes.''


    After donning a gown handed to her by her private maid, Moira looked back at Anna. "Where is Julie now?"


    ----------------


    Killian suddenly burst intoughter as he sat in a carriage across Harrods Street, looking out the moonlit street. The eyes of Albert and Jeff in front of him were round, but Killian was thinking about the new maid of the mansion, without noticing them at all.


    Killian had never been conscious of their gaze, as he had always been surrounded by servants, maids, and knights. They were nothing more or less then servants and maids for his convenience.


    After getting to know a woman at the age of seventeen, he had maintained a proper sex and social life, just like ordinary men. Before having a separate house on Harrods Street, he had brought women into his rooms at the Imperial Castle.


    Then there was an incident that made him think he needed a private mansion and a maid in charge of his nightlife. He felt that calling a woman to the Imperial Castle might give unwanted expectations to the other party.


    It had been the day after his twentieth birthday party.


    That day a woman began scratching at Killian''s temper before he even started a love affair. When she went to and from the Imperial Castle as his lover, she gained another motive in no time. If there were no problems, he did not feel a need to change the woman, but it was the reason that the rtionshipsted for more than six months.


    Angry at her sneaking attempt to pressure him for an official position, Killian called in the waiters outside send her out. But it was the knights who were on guard duty who came in. Knights in armor rushed in at Killian''s angry call, instead of the servants and maids who had been away for a while. At that moment, the naked woman clinging to Killian began shouting shamefully.


    The woman was taken away by ate-returning maid, but for a while there was a scandal circting in the mouths of dilettantes about Prince Bertino, who shared his women with his knights.


    It was obvious who spread the ridiculous scandal, but Killian, who didn''t intend to go through it again, had put the maid on standby in his bedroom like the old aristocrats. The old aristocrats meant to havefortable affairs, but Killian''s purpose was for her to take on the role of a witness, that he did not share women with others.


    But there was something he overlooked. When Killian, who was a dangerous person with his own presence, walked back and forth with his naked body in front of maids, the maids were often mesmerized.


    But a unique maid who was not mesmerized, but even indifferent, came in. Other maids ran over when he called, trying to look good to him or to speak with him for longer, but this maid just slightly raised her eyebrows. The look was so funny, and if he often called on her to no purpose, she pretended to be polite at first, but what she was thinking was revealed on her face without her knowledge.


    In the previous week, he had asked her to give him a cup of tea and let it go without drinking it on purpose, and then he asked her to bring it back with a hot cup of tea, so she raised her eyebrows even further. It was so funny that he ordered the same thing two or three more times, and the arrogantdy came up and said, "Your Highness, in exactly how many minutes more would you like to have a hot cup of tea? I think it would be saving tea leaves or water if I had it ready in time."


    Killian gave high marks to her imposing figure.


    ''To be unreasonable is to be unreasonable. However, since she is only amoner, she will be severely criticized as soon as she opens her mouth.''


    In a situation where it was difficult to say absurdities, she liked to turn the other way tactfully, saying "When will you feel that way?"


    While Killian had a mischievous smile today, wondering how to pull a prank on the new maid, and his carriage had already arrived near his mansion.


    ------


    "What''s wrong with you, Lady?"


    Fixing her crooked sses, Julietta, who didn''t even know whether Moira was here, asked of the unfair manner of Moira who suddenly burst into the Prince''s bedroom and pped her across her face, saying she was arrogant.


    "How do you dare think of me as a funny thing?"


    When Moira''s chapped palms curled the other cheek, Julietta also raised her voice in anger, "Just tell me why you hit me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Moira once again raised her hand to hit a cheeky maid staring at her, covering her red swollen cheeks.


    "What''s this noise?"


    When Killian arrived in the bedroom at the moment, he frowned at themotion in his bedroom. Moira bent down in a hurry with her hands down.


    "Your Highness."


    "I wee Your Highness."


    Anna greeted him with a coquettish attitude at the sight of the Prince, whom she saw him close up for the first time a few months.


    Killian looked at the three women in the room in turn and turned to Julietta.


    "What''s going on?"


    Julietta sighed deeply, fixing her flowing sses. "I don''t know either. She came up suddenly and pped me in the face."


    As Killian''s cold eyes turned toward Moira, she began to cry anxiously.


    "Your Highness, that insolent maid ignored me. I''m your woman. To ignore me like that would be an act of contempt for you, too. So how can I bear it?"


    Moira sobbed more sadly and approached as if to be held in Killian''s arms. Killian took a step back from Moira and gestured her to continue.


    "I just want to look beautiful to Your Highness. In case you wouldn''t visit my room, I asked her to prepare a red sheet that would suit me, and it seemed funny to her. I heard she had said I didn''t even know who I was. Today, she even told that I would be kicked out soon, so it would not be necessary to serve me."


    Killian turned to Julietta, whose mouth was open in embarrassment, after he watched Moira, who was gazing at his face with ace handkerchief. Feeling the gaze, Julietta began to protest with resentment.


    "Your Highness, no. I never said that, or thought about it. How could I say such a thing as I was not in your heart, and I was not sure whether you would kick out Moira or not? And I''m not proud of it, but there''s no one close enough to say that, since I''m treated as an outcast."


    Killian asked Julietta, who proudly sputtered out her words and then showed signs of embarrassment. "What''s an outcast?"


    He understood what it meant, but he asked her because it was so funny that she felt a little awkward, and she frowned.


    "Well, the sole person in the crowd? Is someone full of integrity? The only figure among liars? In other words, it is a crane who does not want to match with heads with chickens; that''s what it means."


    ''You mean you''re a loner, without a close friend, now?''


    Killian smiled at Julietta, who turned her head shamefully after she exined the term "outcast" to her best advantage, turned to Moira again.


    "Who did you hear that from?"


    As the look that had been settled down for a while became icy again, Moira faltered and turned toward Anna. Anna looked up confidently as she measured the situation.


    "I see a maid who shouldn''t be in this room, Albert."


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ll kick her out right away. Jeff!"


    As Jeff, who was instructed by Albert, approached, Anna pushed forward against Moira, who was standing in front of Killian.


    "Your Highness, that girl said something that looked down on the Lady, asking me to wait on for her. It was so harsh that I told her before I knew it."

 Chapter 20 20. The Principality Of Bertino, Part I

    Chapter 20. The Principality Of Bertino, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Anna red at Julietta, as if she had done the worst thing in the world. Killian, who was watching the scene, ordered Sir Albert.


    "Who do you think is the most falsely charged person here?"


    Albert stared at Julietta unknowingly. Never before had this child been so peaceful after being promoted to the Prince''s bedroom maid. Albert, in particr, was willing to take bolder action to protect Julietta, as the Prince had been very satisfied and praised him for choosing the right maid.


    He turned his head and looked carefully at the ck-haired maid who had troubled him, putting the Prince in a bad mood. ording to the head maid''s report, the maid Anna''s assessment was not very good. Sheined about being demoted to a cleaning maid and she did not get along with Julietta, because she thought her ce had been taken by her.


    Killian asked Julietta, who proudly sputtered out her words and then showed signs of embarrassment. "What''s an outcast?"


    He understood what it meant, but he asked her because it was so funny that she felt a little awkward, and she frowned.


    "Well, the sole person in the crowd? Is someone full of integrity? The only figure among liars? In other words, it is a crane who does not want to match with heads with chickens; that''s what it means."


    ''You mean you''re a loner, without a close friend, now?''


    Killian smiled at Julietta, who turned her head shamefully after she exined the term "outcast" to her best advantage, turned to Moira again.


    "Who did you hear that from?"


    As the look that had been settled down for a while became icy again, Moira faltered and turned toward Anna. Anna looked up confidently as she measured the situation.


    "I see a maid who shouldn''t be in this room, Albert."


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ll kick her out right away. Jeff!"


    As Jeff, who was instructed by Albert, approached, Anna pushed forward against Moira, who was standing in front of Killian.


    "Your Highness, that girl said something that looked down on the Lady, asking me to wait on for her. It was so harsh that I told her before I knew it."


    Anna red at Julietta, as if she had done the worst thing in the world. Killian, who was watching the scene, ordered Sir Albert.


    "Who do you think is the most falsely charged person here?"


    Albert stared at Julietta unknowingly. Never before had this child been so peaceful after being promoted to the Prince''s bedroom maid.


    Albert, in particr, was willing to take bolder action to protect Julietta, as the Prince had been very satisfied and praised him for choosing the right maid.


    He turned his head and looked carefully at the ck-haired maid who had troubled him, putting the Prince in a bad mood. ording to the head maid''s report, the maid Anna''s assessment was not very good. Sheined about being demoted to a cleaning maid and she did not get along with Julietta, because she thought her ce had been taken by her.


    In the end, Albert pointed to Julietta as the most falsely charged person. Although he had not experienced much, she was not a girl who would gossip behind backs, judging by her behavior in the meanwhile.


    Killian let out coldly at Albert''s gaze, "It is not clear who is falsely charged, so let it be dealt with ording to the sin they havemitted."


    At the end of the sentence, Killian disappeared into the bedroom. Sir Albert interrupted Moira as she tried to follow him quickly.


    "Make ready and leave the mansion right now."


    Moira protested, getting into ather at Albert''s words. "What the hell, did I do something wrong? Should I have listened to words that looked down on me and let it go?"


    Albert shook his head at Moira''s protest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s not important. It doesn''t matter who did a good job or who did a bad job. Miss Moira has made a great mistake of calling yourself a woman of His Highness, and Anna has defied the order to not to be seen by HIs Highness. I mean, two people who shouldn''t be here right now have to leave the mansion."


    Albert spoke politely and opened the bedroom door as if to go out.


    -------------------


    3. The Principality of Bertino


    A month after Anna and Moira were kicked out, a new woman of the Prince visited the Bertino mansion.


    The widow Viscountess, who was from the Kingdom of Lebatum, scoured Julietta in her first day at the mansion. From the first day on, she pped Julietta in the face and shouted, "If I be the Prince''s concubine, I won''t let you go," but she was kicked out after visiting the mansion two more times.


    Since then, when there had been no Prince''s woman visiting the mansion for several weeks. Julietta had lived a leisurely life after a week''s vacation at the theater before she returned to the Bertino mansion.


    She was taught manners and basic skills, as a maid serving the Prince should know, by Johanna in the morning, and spent the afternoon reading various books in the library of the mansion or doing what was ordered. It was such a peaceful life that she thought it wouldn''t matter if it meant staying in disguise for the rest of her life.


    Today Julietta was going down to the basement to do what Johanna had ordered.


    "Julietta,e out here." Julieta, who was checking the ingredients for the new order in the food storage, stopped at the sound of a maid''s voice, and went back upstairs.


    "The head maid is looking for you. Go to the office."


    At the maid''s words, Julietta shook off the dust from her maid uniform and went into Johanna''s office with her head raised and her back straight as she had learned.


    "Come, Julie. Hurry up and pack your belongings."


    Julietta looked at Johanna, wondering what she was talking about. Johanna held out a letter she was holding.


    "The maid who has served His Highness was fired as of yesterday, huh? There''s no proper girl there or here. I am in big trouble. It''s Sir Albert''s letter to send you along in haste, because His Highness will leave today for the Principality of Bertino, but he doesn''t have time to find anyone else."


    ''What this is about throwing a stone into this quietke...''


    Julietta managed to patch up her twisted expression. She had thought she''d finally befortable. She wondered if this might be a conspiracy of the dimensional dog who could not see her at ease. But she couldn''t say no, so she answered politely and went up to her room to pack.


    Julietta piously swore at the dimensional dog Manny today as she put a few belongings into her bag, epting her fate neatly.


    ''Yes, let''s think of it as a little trip. I''ll leave this mansion and look around other countries this time. It won''t be long since it''s only until they get another maid, anyway. I am the only one who loses something if I go crazy, so let''s think well of it."


    Momentster, Julietta went down to the first floor with a bag of extra clothes. It had only three dresses, some underwear in it, some leftover cash after paying for her debt, and a bag for cosmetics for disguise.


    "I''ll go and return."


    "Okay, I believe you will behave well, as you have learned. If you irritate His Highness, you won''t see him again, so you must devote your attention to the task at hand. Do you understand?"


    ''Where is her scary and cool-headed figure from the first time?''


    Johnna couldn''t stop worrying about and requested so many things. Julietta nodded to the words, as if she might never see her again if she was cut off.


    "Yes, I will be more careful, and will be back after I have finished my work safely. I''ll see youter."


    Other maids who whispering in the corner did not seem to be intending to say goodbye, so Julietta said goodbye to only the head maid, and then climbed into the unzed little carriage waiting in front of the mansion.


    The carriage carrying Julietta, left Harrods Street and passed through Eloz Street, and got onto Eldira Street where the noblemen''s mansions surrounded the Imperial Castle. The district of these nobles, named after the Empress of Austern, was not a ce to enter even if someone had money. It was a dream street for the newly established aristocrats or nobles who were promoted to central government posts, as the historic families with both status and financial resources were upying sites in order of the titles of nobility, centering around Imperial Castle.

 Chapter 21 21. The Principality Of Bertino, Part II

    Chapter 21. The Principality Of Bertino, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There was a long line of mansions along the five-pronged roads, with the Imperial Castle in the middle. In particr, the five mansions most closely situated around the Imperial Castle were the homes of the five Peacocks, the highest aristocrats in Austern, of which Dudley and Kiellini families adjoined each other along the road.


    Recalling the map that she had been interested in before, Julietta passed by Eldira Street, which she had never been to before, and an emblem of a family that she had seen often somewhere came into her eyes. It was an emblem that remained in young Julietta''s memory. The emblem was on the carriage of Marquis Anais, when he hade to see Ste and Julietta, and her heart beat strangely.


    Julietta mumbled, rubbing her pounding heart, "Julietta, even though he is a father who abandoned you, your heart beats even when you see his mansion?"


    In front of the iron gate with the family emblem of Anais on it stood knights on guard, beyond them was an endless garden.


    Having rubbed her chest once again to think that the golden-haired Marquis that looked just like her might be out there, Julietta turned to the great castle of golden light at the end of the road.


    Realizing that the destination of the carriage was there, she finally realized that her employer was the Prince of this great country, living in a beautiful castle that seemed toe from fairy tales. Bewitched and gazing about and admiring, the carriage went through the small back door into the Imperial Castle.


    ------


    The inside of the castle, which was brilliantly decorated with gold, was as colorful as the outside. The carriage stopped at the back of a castle a little way from the main castle, passing through a park-like garden decorated with all kinds of sculptures, flowers, and trees along a smooth stretch of road. Feeling nervous as she arrived at her destination, Julietta carefully stepped down from the carriage.


    Julietta looked up at the gentle, calm castle of pale purple, unlike the main golden castle, realized her appearance andughed. It was funny to think of herself as a girl from the countryside in an old drama who had just moved up to a big city.


    The driver told her to wait and went inside. Julietta decided not to be too shabby when someone to guide her came out, and straightened up her clothes that had crumpled while riding in the carriage, and stood upright as she had learned.


    Her back was sore and her legs were asleep by the time a middle-aged woman dressed neatly in a gray dress finally came out from the inside.


    "Is this Julietta from Harrods Street?"


    At the dignified voice, Julietta bowed quickly. "Yes. I''m Julietta Salmon. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    When Julietta, an illegitimate child who had not been added to her family register, greeted her politely with thest name of her mother, as she had learned from Johanna, the woman nodded in satisfaction.


    "I am Countess Auguste, the head maid of His Highness Killian''s Asta Castle. I''ll just say this briefly, because I don''t have time since His Highness will leave for the Principality of Bertino soon. I don''t expect anything from you because you are on a temporary job until I get another maid, anyway. I just hope that you won''t be fired until I find a proper maid. Do you understand?"


    Julietta, who was once again told not to be fired here, replied politely with her eyes down, "I''ll do my best, as I would like to get back to Harrods Street."


    Countess Auguste, who nodded again at Julietta''s answer, opened her mouth as if something were unexpected. "But you''re not as fat as I thought you would be. Have you lost a lot of weight?"


    Julietta, who was pricked by her conscience, nodded at her words. "Yes. I thought I''d have to lose weight if I wanted to continue working as a maid of His Highness."


    When Julietta first came to work in Bertino mansion, it was winter, so she could wear a linen cloak with cotton, but it was too much to wear after early summer. So she was forced to make a new summer dress for disguise.


    She took off the cotton-filled undergarments on her waist and hips. Instead, the waist and hips of the maid''s suit, which was three sizesrger than her, were fixed in a circle with wires used by aristocratic women to inte their skirts. The fabric would stick to the body so that the curves of the waist and hips were not revealed. She also added cotton to the shoulder padding to make them look bigger.


    The present-day Julietta was still an ugly maid withrge, broom-like rough brick-red hair, though not as burdensome as before, as the overall mass that had been rounded off with cotton had disappeared.


    "But you must have wanted to go on with your work, judging by your efforts. Sir Albert said not to be surprised at your appearance, but it was a relief. Come on, follow me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta breathed a sigh of relief for a moment, feeling like she had safely passed the first line, and then followed Mrs. Auguste into the splendid castle.


    ------


    Upon arriving at Sir Albert''s office under her guidance, Julietta had to listen again and again about what to do on this journey.


    "We can''t go all the way there at one time. We''ve been recovering since the Magic Square, which is connected to the Principality of Bertino, was destroyed during the war. In Baden Territory, the destination of the Magic Square, we will spend one night and go to the neighboring Deuwabo City, and cross the border. From there we will ride in a carriage for many days and move to Ricaren, the capital of Bertino. Because of the long travel time, His Highness will feel pretty bad. So be careful of everything, over and over. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "What you''re going to do on the move will be dictated by Jeff. The most important thing among them is to prepare tea. His Highness won''t want Jeff''s tea, if it is possible. So if he wants tea while on the move, get it ready right away."


    At the butler''s words, Julietta faltered. Having never camped, she couldn''t have set fire to a tree branch. Of course, the highest-ranking Prince''s Bertino mansion was equipped with all kinds of convenient magical items, but she couldn''t help but worry because they weren''t big enough to carry.


    "How do I prepare the tea? I haven''t made a fire because I''ve never been on a trip."


    At Julietta''s words, Sir Albert shook the bell lying on the desk, as if not to worry.


    "Ian, bring me the ss bottle His Highness uses on his trip."


    The brown-haired servant with a good impression stepped outside at Albert''smand and came in a momentter with something.


    Albert took a ss bottle a little longer than his palm and held it out to Julietta. "It''s a magic ss bottle that can keep his tea at the same temperature all the time."


    The transparent ss bottle had a colorful silver emblem on it, very beautiful and expensive to touch.


    Albert reached out as if to ask Julietta to give it back after she looked at the ss bottle. He opened the lid and poured water directly into the teacup on the desk. Definitely magical, as when she touched it, the bottle was cold, but steaming water came out of the bottle.


    Albert said unexpectedly, after looking at Julietta''s unmoved expression, as she thought of it as merely a modern thermos, "You''re not surprised. Isn''t this magical?"


    Julietta, who was watching without thinking about anything, just expressed her admiration, feeling that she made a mistake. "I was so surprised that I was looking nkly. But where should I boil the water to put in that ss bottle?"


    Albert picked up the kettle next to the teacup at Julietta''s question and filled the ss bottle with water.


    "It holds enough for three cups of tea at a time. You don''t have to boil the water separately; if you put cold water in it, it boils to heat inside the bottle and is preserved at that temperature."


    This time, Julietta was genuinely surprised. She understood it as a thermos, but the water was boiling inside! As expected, the magic items used by the royal family seemed to be of different levels.


    "You''ll have to keep it safe. I don''t have to tell you how expensive it is?"


    Julietta had no idea what the cost would be, but agreed that it would be absurdly expensive and nodded.


    "Now, then, we''ll be leaving in an hour, and the rest will be exined by Mrs. Auguste."


    ------

 Chapter 22 22. The Principality Of Bertino, Part III

    Chapter 22. The Principality Of Bertino, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    Julietta realized that she was living on a different level than when she had been Jenna. The Magic Square!


    Riding next to the horseback seat of the most expensive of the colorful carriages standing in a row in front of Asta Castle, Julietta drove an hour out of the castle and arrived in a small castle surrounded by moats. Entering the castle''s annex, she stepped onto theplex pattern as thest member of the Prince''s party.


    The scenery around her changed with a little dizziness as she waited on the Magic Square with the other servants and maids. She was standing there with her mouth wide open and dumb, and heard a sneer from the side.


    "You, the fat ugly girl, havee up in the world. You know, you''ve been riding this expensive Magic Square."


    From the first day on, it was Jeff, the Prince''s servant who rebuked and frowned at her for being ugly. However, since it was a trivial matter that didn''t hurt at all, Julietta looked down at Jeff and climbed onto the stool of the carriage the Prince was riding.


    She turned her eyes around as she watched Jeff, who was following her from behind, in a sullen manner and was caught in a scolding by Sir Albert.


    As she felt when she stood in line for the Magic Square, the size of the party for the trip of a member of the royal family enormous. About a dozen carriages, purposes unknown, were standing in line, and the numbers of knights on guard and servants and maids to wait on them numbered dozens.


    By the time she was done being flustered on her first trip and amazed at the great size, the carriages started.


    Julietta was excited because she had not yet met the Prince in the carriage. She''d been thinking that she''d been living infort these days. She neatly forgot what she had earlier called Manny''s conspiracy, and began to enjoy the scenery around her.


    For Julietta, who had only lived in the most bustling city on the continent, the capital of the Austern Empire, the sight now was new and beautiful. Even though she couldn''t afford to travel abroad, she was so excited that she was humming a happy tune without knowing it.


    It was early summer, and the weather was so bright that she couldn''t open her eyes properly. The driver, in his fifties, was very kind. As he drove for another two hours, talking to her as she was the nearly same age as his youngest daughter, a small window opened behind the horseback seat that led to the inside of the carriage.


    "His Highness is looking for the tea, so get ready."


    The little window mmed shut as soon as the conversation was finished, as if he didn''t want to bump into her face.


    Julietta unknowingly stuck her tongue out at the closed window. She refused to deal with him, but it was an inadvertent act at Jeff''s impudent behavior.


    Julietta, feeling much better at the small rebellion, opened a box of tea she had left next to the driver''s seat to prepare the tea. She poured the tea leaves carefully into the of the kettle inside. Then she unbuttoned two buttons on the front of her maid''s uniform.


    Julietta, wary of breaking the unimaginably expensive ss bottle, emptied the small pouch she had put among her belongings and hung the tight cord around her neck to keep it in her loose maid''s suit. The ss bottle, which was not light, caused her neck pain and the front of her chest to pop out badly, but it didn''t matter.


    Taking out the precious ss bottle that had been kept in her arms like a ritual offering, Julietta carefully opened the lid on the shaky wagon and poured water into the kettle. The driver, who heard the order to prepare the tea, slowly reduced the speed of the carriage, so she could aplish her task of brewing the tea safely even on the moving carriage.


    Julietta, silently cursing the Prince to her heart''s content, who just HAD to drink tea in a luxurious porcin cup during a trip, poured the tea in a gold porcin cup and ced the cup on a saucer, as it seemed to have brewed properly. Then she knocked on the carriage window.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What is this?''


    Julietta could swear to heaven that she had not the slightest desire to avenge Jeff. It was bad luck and inevitably doom the bad-tempered Jeff that the slow, well-traveled carriage rocked.


    It wouldn''t have happened if Jeff had appeared right away and received the teacup when she had called. The moment of dy before Jeff finally opened the window, took the ss and turned around, taking his time as if he were trying to do something mean, the carriage jolted loudly if it was caught by a pothole. With that, the hot tea was spilled on him.


    Because of Jeff, who was throwing away the teacup and was screaming with his chin and face covered by his hands, the carriage carrying the Prince stopped.


    The procession quickly became chaotic as the escort knights surrounded the carriage to protect the Prince at the sudden uproar. Sir Albert, who was in another carriage, ran up in fright, and while the captain of the knights looked into the Prince''s safety, Julietta jumped off the stool and tried to turn aside to look inside.


    It wasn''t her fault, but as it was her first assignment, Julietta, who was afraid of mishaps, approached the opened door to see the situation inside the carriage. She dropped her head over those who looked after the Prince''s safety, and met the gaze of the Prince who was sitting there elegantly, as if he had nothing to do with Jeff, who was covering his face and wailing.


    It''d already been months since she had worked as his maid at Bertino mansion, but Julietta, still burdened with facing the Prince, frowned at the series of misfortunes.


    The Prince''s casual look changed when he saw that her face was twisted like chewing an astringent persimmon as soon as she met his eyes. Julietta hurried to turn around, but at the same time she was given the Prince''s stern order, seeing his eyes bend slightly, as if he had seen something funny.


    "Take Jeff away and heal him, and you,e in the carriage."


    Julietta realized that her pleasant carriage trip was over. Again, the conspiracy of the dimension manager, the mongrel dog, was clear.


    As soon as the Prince''s order was issued, Jeff, who was still crying, was carried away and the crowd dispersed quickly, leaving the area around the carriage empty in a sh.


    Julietta couldn''t dy any longer, seeing the Prince leaning over and looking at her with his legs crossed, as if he wanted her toe in quickly. As she reluctantly climbed into the carriage with the look of someone being pulled in from behind, the door closed immediately, even as the box of tea formerly sitting on the stool was quickly ced inside the carriage. It was assumed to be a skill of Sir Albert, given that he had even taken care of the box of tea.


    As soon as Julietta sat back carefully on the edge of the velvet chair, which looked as if it would be impossible to escape from if she leaned back, instructions fell from the Prince''s mouth.


    "Tea."


    ''Yes, I''ll give it to you. If you''d like a cup of tea, it''s Julietta''s duty to stand by right away! I''ll prepare it right away.''


    Julietta turned around and began unbuttoning the front of her dress.


    "What are you doing?" The shrill voice of the Prince, watching Julietta''s actions, sounded inside the carriage. Julietta, who was stunned enough to cause convulsions at that unexpected rage, managed to recover her heart and then shot back without realizing it, "You asked for tea!"


    "But why did you untie the buttons on your clothes?"


    Julieta, who had been anxious to think that the Prince might have misunderstood, even shook her hands and insisted on her innocence. "No, this is, uh, don''t misunderstand! I didn''t mean to take off my clothes and rush into you, but I keep that expensive ss bottle in here. If you keep your eyes closed, I''ll get it out."

 Chapter 23 23. The Principality Of Bertino, Part IV

    Chapter 23. The Principality Of Bertino, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There was a sudden silence in the carriage. It was because of Julietta''s tant deration not to worry because she had no intention of going at him, and the silence created by Killian, who was embarrassed by the realization that he had thought too far ahead.


    Whether the heavy silence devoured the carriage or not, Julietta, who was only hovered in her head with the words "If the Prince wants, you should act right away," put her hand into the dress, looking at the Prince''s gaze, and carefully pulled out a ss bottle worth an expensive ransom.


    The Prince''s expression, seeing the ss bottle in a crude pocket made from a hideous brown dress, frowned, but he managed to say nothing. In fear of being picked on again, Julietta moved as carefully as possible in her preyed-on mood in front of the beast, once again brewing the tea into an extra teacup, and then politely thrusting it out to the Prince.


    Julieta breathed out a sigh of relief only after seeing the Prince drinking tea with a sour look on his face.


    She was at a loss in this stuffy, tight atmosphere where she might have to ride in a carriage with the Prince for three weeks. Hoping that such an unfortunate event would not happen, Julietta prayed with all her heart for Jeff''s quick recovery.


    It was time for Julietta, who prayed for the quick recovery with a more devoted heart than to swear at Manny, to look out the window with as much as possible crushed in the corner, wary of eye contact with the picky employer, even by mistake.


    "It''s too dazzling. Lower the curtains."


    ''Ugh, this nasty person,'' Julietta grumbled, thinking ''Everything I do is obviously not what the Prince likes'' and gazed at his face with all her might.


    After lowering the curtain on the window, which was the only refuge in this prison of a dark interior blocked from sunlight, she held her breath. In the stifling atmosphere, she swallowed a curse and breathed in and out carefully, but there was a sarcasticment from the eerie Prince.


    "If you don''t have a mind to show off your breasts to me, button them."


    She had untied the two buttons in front to put in the ss bottle, and would tie them up again, but she forgot to do it. She thought of it at that moment, and put the ss bottle back on her neck and buttoned them up as if to show off.


    ''Why did you behave so fastidiously alone, although it was hard to see my breasts even though I have released two buttons on my dress?''


    But then the question of the Prince fell over Julietta''s head, who was pouting at her mouth.


    "Is it gic to have such a dark face?"


    Killian asked what he had been curious about, pretending not to see that her tiny eyes of buttonhole size looking at him secretly over the thick sses, as if she didn''t like him. His judgment was unusually generous, because such an appearance was far better than those stupid girls who were smitten and drooled at him as if they were looking at delicious food.


    Julietta applied the juice of metum fruit from her face to her neck so that it would not show any difference in color, but she left her hands alone. It was useless to apply the juice to what was hidden under her clothes, and her hands needed to touch water from time to time.


    The Prince''s question was something people always wondered about when they looked at her white hands, so Julietta was able to answer naturally enough that she had a skin problem.


    "When I was a kid, I had terrible pain after eating the wrong food, and my skin has been this way since I had a rash on my face."


    Killian picked up the documents that were sitting next to him after he resolved his curiosity and learned why the color of her face and other white vicles was like that. The maid in front of him was amazing, but he wasn''t interested for long.


    ------


    It was a moment before Killian, who had been looking over the documents in a sore manner for a long time, looked up to take a short rest for his stiff neck and legs.


    He saw the maid dozing carelessly before his eyes. It didn''t matter much, because even Jeff only pretended not to doze off when he was looking at the documents, but Killian, who was strangely irritated, put his long legs up next to the seat where the maid was sitting.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the tension eased, Julietta, who had been dozing off at the quiet surroundings and fatigue without realizing it, woke up in fright. If she was caught dozing off, she would be scolded. She pretended not to have slept, and looked at the Prince with ring eyes, but he shook his slim legs as he leaned leisurely over the seat.


    "I''ve been sitting here for a long time, and my legs are numb. If I had had Jeff, he''d have given me a massage before I could tell him. Due to someone, Jeff is not next to me now, so the person directly involved should take responsibility, right?"


    Julietta raised her head to glimpse the Prince, who told her off, knowing if he ordered a massage it would be done. However, as soon as she met his gaze, she lowered her eyes. Having brought her hands to his leg as politely as possible, Julietta began massaging with as much force as she could with her fingers.


    "I said my legs. I didn''t tell you to do a massage on my ankle."


    For five minutes, she couldn''t go up more than that, and only massaged his ankles, the Prince''sughter fell on her. Julietta, who forced her hands to reach out to his calves, used all the strength she could muster as much as possible as if for revenge. In contrast to her intentions, Killian satisfactorily closed his eyes, feeling the coolness as the tight muscles were loosened.


    "Now that it''s okay there, massage my thighs."


    Julietta''s hands went up at the Prince''smand.


    "More up."


    "Where do you mean above?"


    Killian, who pretended not to know and put her hands of Julietta who refused to go further then his knees on the middle of his thighs, closed his eyes again and ordered.


    "Don''t pinch, give a hard massage. Up, up, up, more."


    Julietta, who wanted to feed a fist potato to the Prince who kept asking for more, once again engraved "The order has to be done right away" in her head, and began to touch him as far as she could possibly reach.


    As she was rubbing his strong thighs, the Prince breathed out normally, even though he had already fallen asleep. When Julietta, finally freed from hardbor, gently took her hands off, the ghostly-eyed Prince ordered her to continue in a sleep-deprived voice.


    By the time Julietta''s sighs grew louder and louder because of the Prince''smand to continue, and her hands were ready to fall off, he had fallen asleep, and the carriage finally stopped.


    "Your Highness, we''ve arrived at the sleeping quarters today..."


    Sir Albert, who was about to climb up the carriage opening the door, was at a loss when he saw the maid massaging the Prince''s thigh.


    "Did we arrive?"


    Whether the carriage stopped or not, Killian, who was left his thigh in Julietta''s hands, stared nonchntly at Sir Albert, whose eyes were about to pop out from astonishment.


    "What? Yes, yes... Your Highness."


    "You answer me once, I understand."


    If he couldn''t even see Sir Albert''s bewildered image, Killian lowered the legs that he had put on the other seat, stretched himself and gracefully stepped down from the carriage.


    "Is that an inn over there?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."

 Chapter 24 24. The Principality Of Bertino, Part V

    Chapter 24. The Principality Of Bertino, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Unlike the high-ranking aristocrats and the royal family, who stayed in the castle of the local lord and were treated well when they visited the area, Killian was very annoyed with such things. It was his way of traveling to mp down on his subordinates, not informing the lord or the local nobility of his visit in advance, and instead reserving an inn like this.


    But the Prince''s visit would have been carried to the ears of the lord from the moment the spectacr procession arrived, and the lord and his whole family, would soon visit the inn. Killian made a bluff as if he noticed Sir Albert''s idea.


    "If this trip fails to prevent me being disturbed by Count Baden, you will really have to be ready for retirement."


    Sir Albert, who had been trained a butler and the grand chambein since he was a child, pretended not to hear the words the Prince often uttered, and opened his mouth to help him understand his plight. "But, Your Highness, since the noble royal family has visited, you have to understand the mind of the Counting to say hello..."


    "Stop. I''m willing to give a hundred concessions if hees with his true heart, but I can''t forgive him for saying that they are proofs of loyalty, from his first daughter to the youngest, who has never even started her first monthly period."


    ? Albert kept his mouth shut when he tried toin, thinking about what had happened when they had been on their way to the Principality of Bertinost time.


    "How about Jeff?"


    "The burns on the chin and neck are very painful. I don''t think he''ll be able to serve you for the time being, so my private servant will have to serve you. Will you be okay?"


    "What for? Why should I use your servant when I have my own maid? Tell her to hurry up and make ready a bath."


    "Are you serious, Your Highness?"


    "Do I look like I''m ying a joke?"


    "But, but..." Albert looked back at the maid from Bertino mansion who he hastily procured, as the Prince walked away without looking back.


    Julietta, who had been waiting quietly by Sir Albert''s side after getting off the wagon, was struck by the words to prepare a bathing from the mouth of the Prince. Sir Albert''s order came as she tried to stand there, pretending not to know, and she wanted to believe that it would not be what she thought it was.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go up there right now to prepare His Highness''s bath?!" At Sir Albert''s shout, Julietta again grumbled at Manny, who had sent her to this country.


    ''No, should I curse the Prince, who must drink tea in the carriage?''


    After sincerely cursing them both, she quickly adapted to the reality as usual.


    ''I haven''t even seen him once or twice, so there''s nothing to do with him. Yeah, it''s not a big deal. It''s nothing. I''m just helping him take a bath. Julietta, you are the maid of Prince Bertino. You''re a professional woman. Be proud of your work as a professional.''


    Again self-sufficient, Julietta looked back at Sir Albert.


    "Mr. Grand Chambein, are you looking for a new maid? And when will Jeff get better?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, it is said that Mrs. Auguste is eagerly seeking a maid now, so she will follow if she is hired. I am actually not sure about Jeff. The burns are not a problem, but the problem is his broken leg when he fell off the wagon while he flung himself about in pain during the first aid. On all asions, he rolled in front of a knight''s horse and was kicked, and his injury is so serious. The doctor advised him to go to Vicern and get a sacred treatment. I''m going to ask the Prince if he wants to get a new servant again or wait until Jeff returns, because even if he gets a sacred treatment, he''ll have to be stable for a few months."


    Julietta''s shoulders drooped. It seemed like there was no way out of this gloomy reality for the time being. Who knew a cup of hot tea would cause such a big ident? All she could hope for was a quick hiring of the new maid and a quick return to the cozy Harrods Street.


    She wriggled up the stairs to the second floor, sad at her misfortune, her steps forced and heavy.


    After a while, Julietta, standing in the bathroom, looked hopelessly down at the steaming tub and prayed for the time toe.


    She sprinkled the bath powder the Prince loved so much with hope, but it was different from the one Julietta knew, and the bubbles didn''t happen at all. The clear, still water was silent. Julietta, who wanted to hide the Prince''s naked body with a lot of foam, was frustrated.


    The refreshing scent of the bath powder, reminiscent of a green forest, was so thick and heavy that Julietta wanted to hold her nose, to such an extent as to expose an empty floor. Her head ached with the terrible smell of the bathroom, but it didn''t matter to her.


    In the bedroom, even though the Prince was walking around naked, if she avoided eye contact, it would have been possible. But now there was no way to avoid it.


    ''I have to help the Prince to take a bath in this small room, how can I avoid it?''


    It was impossible to do with a sober mind. She would rather endure this time in a dazed state of mind under this strong, stinky bath powder. If he scolded her, she was going to beg him, "I didn''t know because it was the first time."


    Snap. Atst the hour of fate hade. The tired Prince who had been waiting for the notice that it was ready came in through the door.


    "What the hell! Why does it take so long to prepare a bath...? What the hell is this smell?"


    Her face showed signs of hope, even as she feared she would be scolded, when Killian hated the smell in the bathroom.


    "Your Highness, I''m sorry. My hands slipped and I spilled too much bath powder. It smells awful. Why don''t you wash your hands and feet today and take a bath tomorrow?"


    Julietta, who held back what she wanted to say, ''Because you didn''t move in the carriage anyway, you did not sweat,'' asked him softly, but the Prince simply ordered without pretending to be listening, "Bring the bathtub out."


    As expected, if it was inevitable anyway, she had to adapt nicely. Even if she avoided it today, it would be tomorrow and the day after tomorrow, and if she avoided the fire that fell in front of her eyes, there would be all the more urgent things to do. As it was not worthwhile that she deliberately poured too much bath powder, and it happened that the bathtub should be dragged out, Julietta truly regretted it.


    She secretly looked sideways at the Prince standing with his arms crossed, then opened the door to the corridor and spoke to the knights guarding the entrance.


    "Well, knights, I''m sorry. His Highness needs a bath, and can you move the bathtub to the living room?"


    When they went to call the servants who were doing chores, they didn''t know what else to hear before the water cooled down, so the knights were displeased with her as soon as they saw her, but she had to say sorry things to them. Her scary face was so flustered that she managed to speak out, but the knights turned their heads in silence.


    "How much longer do I have to wait to take a bath now?"


    As soon as the Prince''s disgruntled call came out of the bathroom, whether he knew the situation outside or not, the knights who pretended not to hear rushed into the room. Julietta pouted as she watched the knights put down the huge bathtub in front of the frowning Prince who walked out to the living room, her arms folded. This was the way things were supposed to be, he was this cheap.

 Chapter 25 25. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VI

    Chapter 25. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    ? Julietta gave a sigh of relief before the knights, who stared at her while leaving the room after putting down the bathtub.


    "Clothes!"


    As soon as the Prince''smand was issued, regardless of her mood, Julietta ran up beside him like lightning.


    Undressing that noble body standing tall like a mountain, Julietta was overwhelmed by tension and had difficulty swallowing. If she did something wrong, she would bebeled a pervert.


    Fortunately, the Prince, who had a scowl on his face, as if he hadn''t noticed her condition, entered the bathtub as soon as his clothes were removed, and let out a satisfying sigh.


    Julietta picked up the bath sponge, being careful not to turn her eyes to the bathtub that boasted water far too clear.


    Killian had been smiling at the maid, whose face had turned sour and had her eyes tightly closed, waving a sponge like a weapon. It was hrious to see her wielding a sponge desperately, whether or not water sshed on her clothes, which she was still wearing even though the steam was fogging up her sses from the hot water of the bathtub. Killian leaned back in the bathtub, watching the funny sight.


    The roles of the servants and maids at his side were precisely separated. It was the job of the male servant to hand over his body or take a bath for him or attend to his clothes, and of the maid to prepare tea, wait on for meals, and to host guests.


    One day, at a sensitive time as he moved from boy to young man, a woman in charge of caring for him carried out a senseless act of groping, casting an amorous nce at him. That unpleasantness was a secret that only he and Albert knew, and was the cause of the least annoying maid in his own mind being fired.


    Regardless of the other person''s feelings, the women who were always trying to cling to and rush him to have sex were just abominable abusers. He knew better than anyone else how he felt when he was subjected to unwanted actions by an unwanted person, so even if he had the status of the royal family, he had neither forced nor decided to force himself on a woman.


    There was only one criterion for him to choose a woman: a mature rtionship that was not burdensome to each other, and the rationality of breaking up when one of them asked for more or wanted more.


    The women who became his lovers were not chosen for their appearance. He only chose a woman who was the least active among those who hovered around him and sought opportunities and promised not to ask for his love and future.


    Such a Killian, however, was snickering, while giving an order to bathe him to the maid in front of him.


    This maid was very unusual from the start. She was so rude that he could never find any respect for her master, and indifferent with no interest in his status as the royal family and his handsome face.


    In addition, contrary to Albert''s rmendation that she was sincere and prudent, she secretly disyed her emotions whenever he ordered her to do something she didn''t want to do, and tried to avoid doing it whenever she could. Her grumpy face made him do this, but Killian was not offended at all and felt good.


    ''When does she surrender when she can''t do it? Let''s see what would happen,'' he thought and gave himself to her, but suddenly, he felt a touch at an important ce.


    "Huck, Your Highness. It''s a mistake. I didn''t mean it at all. Please forgive me."


    Julietta was able to wash her employer''s hair and wipe off his wide, muscr back and even his solid chest. But the problem was what came next. The belly hard as a stone was done anyway, but she couldn''t even think of going below.


    Until now, the arrogant Prince managed to keep his mouth shut, but the water was getting colder. Unable to hesitate more, Julietta closed her eyes and rubbed the sponge with a frantic pace.


    She had a feeling. She felt like she touched something important. It didn''t matter how much Jeff wiped. She touched something she could never intrude on.


    Killian''s mouth turned sour after the woman made a fuss, in the way, "I touched the dirtiest thing in the world." He thought he''d stop at this point, but he changed his mind. What a hateful face!


    "Forgiveness? You''re saying something funny things. Of course, it''s where you need to clean it up. Come on, hurry up. The water got cold."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian''s words hardened Julietta''s resolution.


    ''Yeah, you know. It''s inevitable. It''s what you have to do, as long as you get double your sry and various bonuses. Now, the man before you is not a man. It''s your future, someone who pays for your debt and your freedom. You can do it¡­ but I can''t.''


    "Give me the sponge and go down and bring me dinner. If I wait for you to wipe it off, It won''t be finished by tomorrow morning."


    When she looked blue and white, as if she was going to die, Killian allowed her to stop, because he was afraid his maid would stop breathing.


    As soon as that happened, her dying face lit up. The maid still held out a sponge to him, her eyes tightly closed, with an air of worldly politeness.


    "I''ll get your meal as soon as I can. Your Highness being hungry should not happen. I''ll be back like lightning."


    Watching her escape with great joy without looking back at him, Killian thought very briefly about whether he would call her back.


    ------


    "Your Highness, the Count insists that he will not step down until he says hello to you."


    After the dinner that the maid had brought back with her excitedly, Albert came to Killian, who was leisurely drinking tea in a gown.


    "Is he here alone?"


    "..."


    "Send him back."


    "Your Highness, no matter how many times I say it to him, he ignores it. He''s holding out on the ground floor right now, that he won''t go back if he can''t say hello." At his strong refusal, Albert said, "This old man has to sleep to travel tomorrow. Oops, my back!"


    But the Prince just looked unmoved, so he continued, "I guess he still hasn''t given up on that ambition after he was in such a fussst year, and he''s brought his daughters here to meet you. How can I defend against such a reckless intrusion?"


    At the sound of Albert''s whining, Julietta muttered, unknowingly, a maxim, "I heard an attack is the best defense."


    When Killian heard Julietta muttering, he looked at her with his eyes shing. "Say that again."


    When Killian responded to the mutteringment without realizing it, Julietta, who hesitated for a moment, opened her mouth, "If you only defend, it will get you through one day. Attack is the best defense. Before being invaded, this side should attack and remove that danger, that is the best. Though Your Highness doesn''t like it, if he obstinatelyes to you, it means that he has a purpose and he doesn''t want to give it up until he achieves it. They say, ''Knock and the door will be opened to you.'' So if you don''t want to get caught up in something you don''t want, wouldn''t it be better if you never let him do it again?"


    Julietta, who said what she thought of herself, as if she did not hesitate, hurried to bow her head, as she thought, ''My Goodness!''


    Killian looked at her carefully and buried himself on the sofa. As he opened his mouth to say something, there was suddenly an uproar outside.


    "Your Highness, Henry Archibald Baden came up here in spite of his rudeness to greet you. Please allow me toe in and grant me the honor to see you."


    When Baden''s voice was heard from outside, Killian stopped what he was going to say, jumped up and went into the inner room and sat on the bed. And after beckoning Albert and Julietta, staring dazed at him, he whispered as they approached. "I fell asleep because I was tired from a while ago. He wouldn''t dare say hello to me by waking me up. If he wants to see me sleeping, say, ''No one is allowed in without His Highness''s permission, and it is treason to disobey his orders.'' Stressing that, take the Count downstairs."


    At Killian''s words, Albert nodded reluctantly with a crying look.

 Chapter 26 26. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VII

    Chapter 26. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "And you will sleep on the floor next to this bed starting today."


    "What?"


    Even though it was the best room in the inn, it was a small room where the door came in just a few steps away from the bed. No matter how she would sleep on the floor, the pressure of sleeping with the Prince in this small room made Julietta''s words of protest pop out of her mouth.


    "I can sleep in the living room."


    He would not order Julietta to sleep on the bedside floor for herself, but she rebelled with an air of innocence. Killian, however, added another word to Albert, as he didn''t hear her, "Get out of here right away, and I don''t need an escort in front of my room today, so leave it empty."


    "Your Highness, it is absurd. I can''t believe you ordered the escorts away. What if someone breaks in?"


    Albert jumped out of his skin, but Killian threw off his gown with force, put on his pants and shirt again, and went onto the bed.


    "I have a strong maid. Don''t worry. She is going to protect me even by blocking everyone."


    "Is it me?" ''What is this, some kind of groundless confidence?''


    When Julietta was dumbfounded by the clumsy words, Killian cleared it up, "If anything happens to me, I''m sure the people under me won''t be safe."


    Julietta immediately epted. Quickly going out into the living room and picking up a couple of nkets on the sofa, she quietlyid the nket that she had brought next to the bed where Killiany.


    Albert shook his head pitifully at the sight of Julietta and went outside to carry out his orders.


    Julietta nced at her employer''s bed and thought for a moment whether to take off her heavy sses. It had already been a few months since the wine incident, and he would not remember that very girl was herself, but she hesitated. If she was caught, she did not know what the perverse reaction of the Prince would be, who could not be called a good person.


    But it seemed more suspicious to sleep with her sses on, and shey down with them in her hands so she could don them at any time.


    As shey in a nket wearing an ufortable dress with wires in her waist and hips, the fire red up from inside her. The more she thought about why she couldn''t sleep well, the angrier she got.


    "Stop haggling and sleep. Or are you expecting something different?" His low, colorful voice made Julietta look like she was asleep in one breath.


    ''I don''t know why he doesn''t hate or loathe my disguised appearance like everyone else.''


    She was worried that the Prince was being generous, so she couldn''t hide her mind from it, and that she might be shortening her life by making a big mistake.


    ------


    Killian sneaked out of bed as Julietta slowly fell asleep, trying to erase the ominous thought that he might run wild about taking a bath from tomorrow morning.


    ''What were you so angry about?''


    She pretended to be asleep, but when he said something, she quickly fell asleep; it was cute. It was amazing that an unusual maid who he had never experienced had made him very happy on his boring trip.


    Killian thought he''d better tell Albert tomorrow to stop finding a new maid.


    ''Where can I go and get a maid who hates me in this funny way?''


    He was so happy that he thought he would make as much of what happened today as possible.


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    Exactly two hourster, Killian realized that he had a very bad idea before.


    Count Baden''s eldest daughter expected toe into his bed, and he was confident that he would be able to handle it neatly because he was in such a good mood today, but it was a big miscalction.


    As he was cleaning the dagger, which had been left to him by his deceased grandfather, with the background of regr breathing, he heard the door to the drawing room leading to the hallway of the inn open.


    Thinking that she had finally arrived, Killian kicked the sleeping maid on the floor with the toes of his long legs. It was unforgivable that she even fell asleep before him, the Prince, but this dull maid never thought of waking up despite the urgent kick.


    While thinking about what to do, the bedroom door opened, and the shadow that had crept into it jumped into the bed and crushed his body before he even prepared his heart.


    ording to his calctions, the woman had to trip over the maid in between as she walked into his bed. However, the obstacle was naturally cleared as Julietta stayed close to the bed to avoid his kick.


    It was never a good feeling to be suddenlyid down on by someone who came in the middle of the night. His generosity, which was rarely seen, today hit the bottom in a moment.


    Killian grabbed the impudent woman''s cor and threw her out of his bed with no mercy. A scream burst out of the mouth of a woman who fell to the floor, and at the same time, the maid who was sleeping rose in bewilderment.


    "What, what sound is this?"


    A bewildered Julietta looked around the dark room, and the Prince''s cold order fell, "Turn on the light."


    The Prince''s gloomy voice, which seemed to signal ''You''re dead now,'' was so cold that her heart leapt into her throat. As soon as she turned on the magic light after hurrying to don the sses she had not lost even during her surprise, she could see a woman with torn clothes around her neck lying down.


    The gloomy atmosphere grew more sullen as Julietta looked at her employer with suspicious eyes.


    "What is that look in your eyes? Get rid of that woman right now!"


    As the fierce look and voice that revealed that he was really angry, Julietta quickly approached the woman who had fallen down.


    "Well, Lady, get a hold of yourself. Wake up. You can''t lie here like this."


    She shook the woman carefully, like waking up a drunken man lying on the street, but the woman never thought of waking up. She was agonizing for a moment about how to wake up, and felt a chill in her spine.


    As she sensed that the bomb''s time was heading for zero, Julietta began to shake the woman strongly. She was sorry to shake her heartlessly, but it wasn''t the time to overlook a woman''s situation.


    She thought the woman, who was stretched out in a man''s room in the middle of the night, was wrong, and shook her with all her might, and finally the corpse-like woman began to respond.


    "Uh, Ugh." She moaned as the woman woke up, as if the mind of Julietta in a snit was transmitted to her.


    ''What the hell had happened? And why was this woman lying here in this faint?''


    Julietta just wanted her to get up before the bomb went off. When she looked at the Prince with anxious eyes and wondering how long he would wait, the woman finally opened her eyes.


    "Where, where am I...?"


    The woman, who was groaning with her head on her head, suddenly raised her head. She pushed Julietta and ran to the Prince.


    "Your Highness, I had toe here to see you like this. Please give me a hug."


    Now she seemed to bepletely out of touch with the expression of the Prince and the atmosphere in the room. While she was agonizing over whether she should stop the woman who firmly clung to him, she was hanging on his shoulders and pulling down her thin pajamas.


    The woman began to cry pitifully when her plump bare chest was exposed. When the Prince looked down at the scene without saying a word, Julietta slowly stepped back, thinking that it was an atmosphere that she had to retreat.

 Chapter 27 27. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VIII

    Chapter 27. The Principality Of Bertino, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "What are you doing? Send her out of here right now! And get Albert!"


    At the cold voice, Julietta hurried up to the woman. The moment she pulled her arm, telling her to get up, her sses flew away, and her face burned in a sh.


    Ouch. She was hit again. Because of the Prince''s women, who hit her on the cheek as if she were a neighborhood punching bag, Julietta had to think for a moment about this job.


    The moment she reflexively ran to pick up the stripped sses first, she heard a dull sound of ''thud.'' As soon as she looked back with sses, she saw a wistfully crying woman rolling to the door.


    "Do not think that I would overlook that since you are a woman. How dare you sneak into my sleeping room and even touch my maid? You went crazy to die. Isn''t that right? Isn''t there anyone there?"


    Killian, who kicked her coldly in anger at the beating of his own maid, shouted. The outside was disturbed by a shout which was different from the previous one. The guards rushed in and out of the other room, and after a while Sir Albert, who was dressed up in pajamas, came in.


    "Your, Your Highness?"


    Albert was appalled at the sight of the Prince, who aimed the dagger, a treasure of family of Bertino, at the woman who was lying down.


    "Where''s Count Baden? Did he go back to his castle?"


    "Oh, no. He said he would see Your Highness in the morning, and he rented a room at the inn."


    "The whole family that he brought must have rooms in the inn. I told the inn owner not to ept any guests while I am staying. Did you tell the Count that it was treason to break my orders?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "In thete night, sneaking into the room of a potential crown prince must have been a scheme to assassinate me by holding hands with someone. Arrest all those who are staying at the inn, except our party."


    Albert opened his eyes to the growing task.


    When the Prince said about treason earlier, he thought it was about scaring him to take off the annoying Count Baden. But he ordered him to arrest all of them with a straight face. Once angry, he was in that state where no one could stop him; he felt that now and became uneasy.


    Soon, Count Baden and hispanions were arrested and dragged in front of Killian, whose cold silver eyes glistened. The Count waited for good news and looked sulky with anger at the sudden turmoil.


    "The Count, your daughter secretly attacked me this night to assassinate me. When did you start with this n?"


    Count Baden protested in a fit of rage when he used his daughter, who he had sent to seduce, of being an assassin. "Your Highness, what an assassination! I don''t even think about it. It''s just an immature act my daughtermitted in love for you. Since she saw youst year, she''s been lovesick and divorced. Please forgive her for the crazy thing that stupid child has done for love."


    The Countughed inwardly, asking for forgiveness with a somewhat frightened look. However, he felt bad knowing that the Prince should have done this as he pushed his daughter into the room even afterst year. He stared at his foolish daughter, who had failed to lure a man and brought him to such disgrace.


    Killian''s derision was heard in the ears of Count Baden, who only thought of stepping down after giving the proper measure in tune.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Count Baden, I haven''t been letting you go because I did not know. Don''t you think I knew you were weighing between me and Francis? Why, if I ept your daughter today, will you betray Francis?"


    The Count''s face hardened as the Prince stared at him touching a sharp knife.


    Francis, the first Prince, was the most likely figure to rise to the crown prince, with Killian, the fifth Prince, now in sight. Unlike Killian, who seemed to be little interested in the crown prince''s position, Prince Francis was actively expanding his influence. Between Francis and Killian, supported by the Emperor, the nobles were looking where to put their feet, and so was Count Baden.


    Last year, the family of Duke Dudley, the mother''s side of the family of Francis, sent a man to the Count who had been disgraced for pushing his daughter into Killian.


    Currently, the number one family in the aristocratic hierarchy in Austern with no Empress, was the family of Duke Dudley, of the Empress. At such a gesture from the great nobility, the Count had no choice but to be moved. It was now possible for him to enter the central aristocracy, which he had aspired to for so long.


    Four hundred years ago, the current bnce of power was enacted when the long war ended and meetings between countries began regrly. Thus, at a time when a mutual non-aggression treaty was signed and war was gone between countries, the status of a margrave was nothing more than a nobleman who failed to advance to the center, or another such a title.


    Baden Territory was a city withmercial development because of its geographical characteristics. It was one of the important channels of foreign trade.


    Unlike the two Empires, who set up direct-connected Magic Squares under mutual consultation, the kingdoms had to cross the borders bynd. In order for goods from other countries to go to the Principality of Bertino, the Kingdom of Shurant, and the Kingdom of Levatum, they had to cross the border after taking the Magic Square. Count Baden, who had amassed wealth in ordance with geographical advantages as a key location, had always been thirsty for advancing to the center.


    Though they were the same country, the central aristocratspletely ostracized the local aristocrats.


    History had shown that the family of Kielini of neighboring Tilia Territory had made a great contribution to the reform of the kingdom of Austern to the Austern Empire, through war. The reward led the family of Kielini to produce the Empress, and quickly widened the gap with the family of Baden.


    Count Baden, who had always envied the family of Kielini, now one of Austern''s top aristocrats, decided to take advantage of their way of gaining status, and had been steadily trying to push his daughters into the fifth Prince when passing Baden Territory to go to the Principality of Bertino this time of year.


    Count Baden once again examined Killian''s gaze, who was staring at him with fierce eyes.


    The image of the Prince staring at him with his arms crossed seemed so severe that no needle would go in.


    He was nervous because he thought that it would not be possible for him to have a chance if the restoration of the broken Magic Square of Bertino waspleted, and he had not been able to get a proper chance since the fifth Prince had not given him any opportunity.


    While he was agonizing that the opportunity for him to turn Austern''s royal family into his inws would be hisst, the family of Duke Dudley approached him.


    Count Baden began to roll his head. His instincts informed him that he should board the fifth Prince''s boat, but could not give up the connection to Duke Dudley. The Count, who had decided to send his daughter again today as hisst chance, had allowed the followers of the Duke to stay in the castle for weeks in case he failed.


    Although he thought that the Prince in front of him would not know all this, the words of the Prince hit the mark. The Count''s face had lost all color.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t know? The Count, you don''t know me too much. Can''t you avoid the sight of His Majesty? You are so stupid," the fifth Prince said with confidence that the Emperor had his back. It was like he was proiming himself to be the next Emperor.


    "Now do you know how big a mistake you''ve made? I have warned you so many times and overlooked your actions, but you sent your daughter to sneak into my room. How dare she hit my maid?"


    People tilted their heads in unison as some seemingly divergent words came from the mouth of the Prince, who had a very cool, great-looking, unapproachable aura. Silence sank in the room as everyone thought hard to figure out the truth about the Prince''s words.

 Chapter 28 28. The Principality Of Bertino, Part IX

    Chapter 28. The Principality Of Bertino, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    He was obviously very angry, but the reason was somehow puzzling. Feeling more angry about the maid being hit than when his esteemed daughter came in the middle of the night, the eyes of the knights who had ignored Julietta carefully turned to her in the corner.


    Her hair stretched out in all directions like a broom since she was awakened from sleep, and the sses that had been flown away and bent as she had been beaten were hanging badly on her face. Moreover, it seemed that she had slept without washing and grease oozed off of her face, and she was too miserable to look at.


    The knights, who persuaded themselves by force that the Prince cherished her because she did her job well, firmly decided to be careful in the future. They could not understand the Prince''s tastes after keeping Jeff, who was so arrogant, at his side. Those who gave up understanding today also decided to keep silent and watch the current situation.


    "Your Highness, are you mad at me for only one maid? My daughter wouldn''t hit her for no reason, and even if she did, she would be of a different identity. She looks like amoner, but it''s embarrassing to see that you are so angry that a daughter of the family of Baden hit amondy."


    Killian''s perfect eyebrows, which were sharply raised by the Count''s words, stretched further, not knowing how high the sky was.


    "What did you say now? She can hit her for no reason? And she''s amoner, so can she hit her? How dare she hit my maid? You think you can beat a maid who serves the royal family because she''s amoner? Count Baden, are you rebelling against me?"


    He poured oil on the fire. He had been in the worst mood for days, but he seemed even more upset by his strangely dismissive remarks about the maid he liked. Albert looked unknowingly at the maid crushed in the corner.


    ''What kind of skill did she please the Prince with?''


    "Your Highness, since it''ste at night, why don''t you go to bed and decide tomorrow what to do with Count Baden? We have to leave early in the morning, and I think the knights or the servants and maids will only sleep for a little while if they rest now."


    Eventually, when Albert hinted that he wanted to go and sleep, Killian stealthily looked at Julietta and returned to the ce.


    "Okay. Let''s stop for today. Count Baden and his family must be returned to the castle and locked up. I''m not going to let go that they looked down on me, so I''ll punish them for viting my orders before I leave tomorrow and for not showing any signs of remorse for daring to hit my maid."


    The Prince''s words made Count Baden''s heart flutter. His daughter was shaking like that, naked and shivering, and he btedly noticed that the Prince was so angry that he was jumping up and down. He couldn''t bear to say what was in his heart, seeing that his daughter being treated like a sinner, as if she had sinned to death for hitting a maid.


    "Your Highness, forgive me. My daughter snuck into your room, just because she was so fond of you, as I said before... I think she was embarrassed when she hit her. In no way, it''s not because she tried to harm you or because she ignored your maid." The Count btedly uttered an apology to settle the matter, but the Prince only snorted.


    "The Count, you can be arrogant as much as you want, because you have a better identity, title, and power than others. But that arrogance and insolence should also go down ording to a person. All the words and doing of my men are just what I say and do. But the Count and your daughter never epted any of my words. How can I let it go, overlooking this? Why should I? There''s no way it won''t happen again."


    At the Prince''s words, Count Baden quickly pleaded, "Your Highness, just give me a chance. I will take care not to disturb your spirits with this kind of thing again. Forgive me for the foolishness of a stupid father who could not resist the pleas of a daughter who loves you."


    Killian unwillingly considered the Count, who was earnestly kowtowing and appealing with overflowing, fatherly affection imitating a friendly father''s image. "All right, Apologize. Then I''ll forgive you onest time."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m so sorry. This is never going to happen again¡­"


    Killian''s right hand rose as Count Baden again bent his head to apologize. "Stop! Not to me. Apologize to my maid."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Pardon me?"


    "Your daughter hit her, so ask her to apologize to my maid. Look at that. She was badly hit like that and she is in such a mess."


    Killian''s words brought everyone''s gaze to the maid in the corner of the room. Embarrassed at the gaze, Julietta unknowingly shrank back into the corner. When Killian stared at his daughter in torn clothes, regardless of the attention of the people who wanted to talk that she had originally been in such a mess, the Count protested in dismay, "Your Highness, it doesn''t make sense to apologize to a maid."


    The Count''s voice rose like it was when he apologized, a miserable scowl on his face.


    "Look, you''re not reflecting on it at all. The Count''s arrogance must be worse than mine. Albert, do you think I should forgive Count Baden?"


    At Killian''s words, Albert shook his head helplessly.


    "It''s a pity that Count Baden doesn''t seem to appreciate your generosity. I don''t think any more forgiveness means anything."


    ''If it doesn''t go ording to the master''s mind anyway, the meaningless war of words won''t end even after a few nights.''


    Now his master was very angry at the maid being hit. Judging from his master''s condition, it was clear that he would not go to bed until an apology came out of the mouth of his esteemed daughter. So, in order to go and rest quickly, Albert was politely withdrawn, as he had always done. ''You''re right about anything.''


    At Albert''s words, the eyes of people who looked at Julietta went to the very person behind the Count.


    Count Baden''s daughter, Serenne, was dumbfounded and about to cry. She had been thrown and kicked by the Prince, and stood there with her clothes torn. About her regard, there were no words at all, but she was treated as if she hadmitted a capital crime for hitting a lowly maid?


    ''Why should I apologize when I only have sinned to fall in love with the Prince, and stopped the woman who tried to pull me away before achieving my purpose?''


    When Serenne closed her mouth and turned her head, the Prince''s eyes became more and more intense.


    "The Count and his daughter don''t seem to want to apologize, so there''s no room for forgiveness. Take them away."


    "I, I''m sorry."


    As soon as the Prince''s cold order was issued, words of apology, which seemed to have been squeezed out of the lips of the scruffy Serenne, came out. Even though she said she was sorry, it didn''t change the Prince''s expression, as if that wasn''t enough, so Serenne was forced to shed tears and say sorry again to the shabby, ugly maid, "I''m so, so sorry. My hands were raised in fear of being dragged out in front of Your Highness. Forgive me."


    As soon as Serenne''s words were finished, a very satisfying smile came to his face. But Julietta, who had just received the apology, was at a loss what to do.


    "That''s great. Now that you said this would never happen again, and your daughter has apologized like this, I''ll forgive you for what you''ve done today."


    Seeing himughing broadly as if he had done them a kindness, they hurriedly stepped down, saying goodnight to each other with the thought that they might be found fault with.

 Chapter 29 29. The Principality Of Bertino, Part X

    Chapter 29. The Principality Of Bertino, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta also began to clean up the room, avoiding the fierce eyes of the daughter of the Count, who left the room.


    Julietta pretended not to know the Prince was ring at her, but finally couldn''t bear it and opened her mouth. "Your Highness, do you need anything?"


    She wanted to go to sleep, but her employer gave her a hard time. He didn''t think of going into the bedroom, but was sitting on the couch in the living room, so she felt like she was going to die.


    "If you take off those sses, can''t you see anything in front of you?" Killian asked, looking wonderfully at the way she had pushed her crooked sses on the back of her nose.


    "Not at all. I can''t see even an inch ahead."


    When he saw her picking up sses even when she was pped, he thought it was very precious to her, but she said she couldn''t see an inch ahead. Without realizing it, said Killian, with a feeling of sympathy.


    "When I get to Bertino, I''ll get you some of the finest sses. The capital of the Principality, Ricaren, has a skillful dwarf and a wizard. They could make a pair of sses that are better than those ugly ones, that are highly efficient and that look iparable."


    Julietta shook her hands in amazement at Killian''s useless meddlesome.


    "No, Your Highness. sses will not be a problem with wearing them if the temples of the sses are repaired. I''m going to go to the cksmith''s shop early tomorrow morning. You don''t have to worry."


    With a freaking look, Killian was even more satisfied with her smile. How perfect it was to be a maid who hated him and had no appetite for worldly desires. Whenever the merits of this new maid were increasingly revealed, he felt very good.


    After refusing the spectacrly expensive sses, the Prince, who strangely became friendly, took off his clothes and went into the bed naked. Julietta tried to leave the bedroom with the nket on the floor. Then the Prince stopped her urgently.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I think I can sleep in the living room because we don''t have any more guests who will visit."


    The atmosphere of the bedroom, which was so soft, froze as soon as her words came over.


    "Where did you get the confidence that no other assassin would evere in? Stopining and try to sleep by my bed every night."


    Julieta was so dizzy andined to herself when he said she had to do this every day.


    "Your Highness, the knights outside will keep you safe, rather than the dull, blind maid. If you''re worried about an assassin sneaking in, do I call the knights toe in?"


    "Are you talking to me about sleeping with a guy in the bedroom? It''s not even worth trying to convince me, so don''t bring it up."


    At his strong rejection, Juliettaid a nket on the floor next to his bed, biting the bullet.


    "Can you sleep in that thick dress? If you''re having the wrong idea that I might do something about you, put away that delusion and change into your pajamas at ease."


    She didn''t know why he was so meddlesome about her looks. Julietta wanted to say to him, ''I have to sleep in such ufortable clothes because of you,'' but she could not do that, and just turned her back to him while on the floor, andined irritatedly, "I''ve never had anything called pajamas. So, don''t worry, but just go to sleep please."


    ------


    The next day, Julietta satisfactorily walked out of the cksmith''s workshop with her sses that found its shape. She didn''t want to wear heavy sses yet, so she put them on and walked slowly through the vige, which began to bustle in the morning.


    The vige, boasting colorful roofs, was quite busy and lively for a town far from the capital. Perhaps Count Baden, whom she had seen yesterday, was not such a bad lord, so Julietta decided to take a short walk to slow down her return to the inn.


    It was a precious time to get away from the Prince, who sat haughtily in a bathtub boasting clean water this morning. She pretended to be as pathetic as she could, and to be careful not to stare at him. When asked if she could go to the cksmith''s workshop to fix her sses before leaving, the Prince, who had not been speaking for a long time, reluctantly allowed her to go and she ran away without looking back as soon as she could.


    ''Must I go back in a hurry and get the Prince''s breakfast?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, her steps gradually slowed down, mesmerized by the clear, high sky, the chatter of the birds and the lively appearance of the merchants opening their shops in the morning.


    When she saw a spicy smelly bakery among the shops lined up on the street, Julietta bought two loaves of freshly baked white bread.


    She felt as if she had be a Parisian, busy going to work wearing baguettes, tearing the bread into her hands and putting it in her mouth. She kept smiling sweetly, imagining herself not returning to the inn where the naked Prince was waiting, but as a professional secretary with a mean, but capable boss.


    It was a scene where she could not look pretty as Julietta''s bulging skirt with wire fluttered unbingly to arge size. There was such a look at her from afar.


    Unaware that a silver-haired middle-aged nobleman and a man, who seemed to be his servant in a luxury carriage, were watching her closely, Julietta headed for the inn with a joyous step at the first freedom she had in a while.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Albert was suspicious of his ears when he heard some strange words.


    "Your Highness, would you say that again?"


    "Buy some pajamas for a maid."


    "Suddenly pajamas?"


    When Albert, who had been called in while checking the preparations for the departure, looked at him in astonishment, and Killian sidestepped the gaze.


    "No, it''s unsanitary to sleep with the clothes she''s been wearing all day outside. What if she gets sick? I don''t have Jeff. Are you going to wait on me? For your information, you''d better not even dream of putting your stupid servant on me."


    Killian kept talking, stopping Albert from saying what he meant.


    "And pitifully, she''s never had a pair of pajamas. How can I ignore her desire to try on her pajamas? As a generous owner, shouldn''t I of course be able to grant her that much?"


    Julietta never said that, but Killian, who interpreted it at his own convenience, looked at Albert as if he were seeking consent.


    "I''ll have the head maid ready a pair when I get to Ricaren."


    "Albert, she needs them tonight. Do you want her to be ufortable at night so she can''t sleep, or be sick when she waits on me and makes a mistake? Or you can sleep with me."


    At Killian''s ridiculous challenge, Albert showed the white g right away. He wondered who could stop what the prince had already decided to do so. If he decided to dress her in her pajamas, he had to bring her pajamas fit for her big body no matter what.


    ''I think the innkeeper''s appearance I saw yesterday was simr to the size of the maid. I''ll ask the hostess where to buy clothes and I''ll get an answer.''


    "Yes, Your Highness, I''ll get some for her today."


    ------


    Albert, who would have slept on the floor while leaving a soft bed, got a pleasing answer from the owner.


    As soon as Julietta, wearing the finely repaired sses, came back to the inn, the group set off again.


    Two hours after leaving the road, there was a maid in the carriage who sleeping with her mouth open carelessly.


    In a top-ss carriage that waspletely unshaken despite the bumpy forest road, the maid did not think of getting up even when he called, as if she had not slept that night. Killian''s eyes suddenly narrowed as he stared at the drowsiness of the maid opposite him.


    He could see the straight forehead under the thick hair that stretched all over. Under therge sses, that upied half of her face, tiny lips opened and a pink little tongue was visible through them. He thought her lips were so cute, as if he had seen them somewhere.

 Chapter 30 30. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XI

    Chapter 30. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    He thought about it for a long time, but there was no one he could think of...


    ''I''ve seen her face before, since I''ve been seeing her for months now, so it''s right,'' he epted, and his gaze came down on her shoulders, which were not matched with her tiny face.


    Killian, who was trying to measure her to see if the pajamas Albert had got were right for her, grimaced at the sight of her bulging chest under her firm shoulders. It came up with the hideous pocket inside it.


    He thought of the fragrant tea and tried to wake her up again, but since she was sleeping so deeply he thought he''d let it go.


    In the meantime, Killian, who had never thought of how generous he was, leaned over the sleeping maid and began unbuttoning the front of her dress. Even the third button was unbuttoned, he could not see her hideous pocket, if she had hidden the ss bottle so deep. But all of a sudden, he met two eyes staring at him.


    "¡­"


    "What, what are you doing!" Julietta hurriedly put up her sses and shouted at the big man who was attacking her.


    ? "What am I doing? I am taking out a ss bottle for tea. How dare you not wake up even if I call you, and then you yell at me? Do you want to die?"


    When the frightened Killian got angry, Julietta became very polite.


    "Your Highness, I can''t help but be surprised when someone is taking off my clothes when I suddenly open my eyes. Please shake me to wake me up next time. Would you like some tea?"


    "Taking, taking your clothes? Who?"


    "Your Highness did it just now."


    Killian, who wafflingly stood up and stared at the saucy maid who questioned his own fault without saying that she would not sleep again, was discouraged by his ufortable posture.


    He plopped down on the chair and ordered curtly, "Make me tea."


    Soon after, a fragrant tea was ready. Killian''s eyes, drinking the tea, watched sharply beyond her thick sses, but Julietta never noticed it as she put the expensive ss bottle back into her chest.


    ------


    "Your Highness, we''ve arrived at the inn for tonight."


    In thete afternoon, earlier than expected, the party arrived at the next town. It was the result of not stopping, simply eating lunch with bread.


    When the Prince got out of the carriage and went into the inn, Julietta hurried along, holding up a box containing dizzying piles of papers and teacups.


    "I''ll hold this for you."


    Julietta walked into the inn with a small box that wasn''t too heavy, and one of the Prince''s escort knights took it with a warm smile.


    "Oh, that''s okay." When asked to move the bathtub yesterday, he had stared at her. Julietta was embarrassed by the sudden kindness of a young knight, staring at him.


    "It''s okay. I want to help you." Gains was looking for a chance to look good, rather heartbroken about his mistreatment of the maid who seemed to be unusually trusted by the Prince.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He escorted Prince Killian for months after he had been deployed to Asta Castle, a private dwelling ce of Killian His Highness, but it was amazing to see the Prince, who had not given him a nce, encircling the maid. He had been so angry yesterday. He heard she had been in charge of the Prince''s secret life in Bertino''s private mansion, so she seemed to gain some favor.


    Gains, who wondered if he could be morefortable in the future, even winking at her with a weapon of his handsome face and revealing his name to the ugly woman.


    "I''m Gains Bin Rieta, the second son of a Rieta. Your name?"


    Julietta, looking unwillingly at the friendly knight with smiling eyes, replied reluctantly, "It''s Julietta Salmon."


    "Can I call you Julie? Your eyes are pretty. It''s sad that such eyes are hidden."


    Gains made a fuss, praising her small-looking eyes over the thick sses. He thought the best way to get close to a woman, whether she was pretty or ugly, was to praise her appearance. At Gains'' words, Julietta was startled and stepped back.


    "You won''t be able to see my eyes properly because of my sses." Julietta was very wary that he might have seen her walking around with her sses off in the morning.


    He justughed broadly and said, "Yes. I can''t really see what color they are or what they look like. But when I look so close, they look pretty. I''ve never seen small, ugly eyes like yours before, but I keep looking at them and they''re cute."


    Whether it was apliment or a curse, he was very popr with women, he looked so confident and put on airs, but she hated to see that. However, Julietta, who didn''t want to get into his bad books on purpose, smiled and held out the box she was holding.


    Upon arriving at the inn, they were guided to a special room on the second floor. Killian smiled satisfactorily, thinking of the pajamas inside the package lying on the sofa. The more he thought about how much she''d be touched by the first pajamas she could try on, the better he felt.


    He was pleased to think that this would deepen her loyalty to him, but the main character who would receive the nightgown was nowhere to be seen. Killian, who had been waiting for Julieta toe up, pressed Albert as soon as he entered the living room.


    "How the hell long do I have to wait?"


    Albert was quick to look around after the sudden attack of Killian. Julietta had toe and wait on him instead of himself, who had arrivedte to prepare the Prince''s dinner, but apparently she hadn''te up yet.


    "There must be a lot of things to take. Why don''t you take Ian''s attendance first?"


    Killian''s eyes narrowed as Albert hurried out to call his servant Ian. It was the same baggage every time, and he wondered why it was taking so long today. Killian pretended not to see Ian who came in a hurry, and went downstairs.


    After walking down the stairs and entering the hall of the inn on the first floor, Killian saw a knight and his own maid flirting. When he watched, a young knight put his face in the maid''s face and began to make a pass at her.


    Now that he was very tired, he should take a bath and rest, but here she was chatting. Killian, who was impatient with the maid forgetting her job, shouted, "What are you doing? Do I have toe down to find my maid who has to serve, as if I did not need to wait?"


    When Julietta, frightened by the roar loud enough to shake the inn, looked to the side when she heard the sound. She could see the Prince, who had gone upstairs, hade down, but was staring at her.


    She was so surprised that she took the box Gains was holding and headed upstairs. Killian turned to Gains after he stared at the back of the maid who climbed the stairs with her bulky butt swaying.


    "If a strangeres into my bedroom again tonight, I will send you back to the Imperial Castle immediately."


    Gains, who had been ordered by the Prince to vacate the room intentionally yesterday, opened his mouth toin of injustice, but the Prince red at him fiercely and sent himself up.


    ----


    Julietta, who felt guilty after being flirted with by a knight, gave up and gave the Prince a nice bath. When she was cleaning the important ce, she swung at the sponge, but Killian''s mood was like a sunny day in her way, which had developed without any resistance.


    Killian, who was looking hard at the sight of the maid rushing back and forth to clean the bathroom and bedroom after setting up the meal, put his fork down. He suddenly remembered that the knight had called her ''Julie.''

 Chapter 31 31. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XII

    Chapter 31. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    On quiet reflection, he didn''t even know her name. Killian, who thought she was scandalous, called to the maid who arrogantly did not even introduce herself to her master.


    "Your name was Julie?"


    Julietta was feeling uneasy at the sight of the Prince, who seemed deeply thoughtful after finishing his meal. "Yes."


    "I see. What''s your original name?"


    "Julietta Salmon."


    "Why didn''t you tell me your name?"


    Julietta opened her mouth at the sight of the Prince staring angrily and coldly. Apparently, on the first day, she had said she was Julietta Salmon. "I told you when I said hello on the first day."


    For Killian, who only focused on what he was interested in, Julietta on the first day was a totally unremarkable figure. But he couldn''t tell her that.


    "Should I even remember the name of a maid? You are arrogant." Killian covered up his embarrassment with a rebuke, pointed to a cloth package on the sofa to change the subject.


    "Open up that."


    Julietta secretly red the Prince, who had asked her name and then called out for her insolence, and looked at the bundle of brown cloth he had pointed out. Curious of the Prince''s intent, she lifted up a huge bundle of cloth from the sofa.


    "What is this?"


    "Well, that''s your pajamas."


    "Pajamas?"


    "Yes, I''m giving it to you in a sense to be more loyal to me in the future. Wear it tonight and sleep."


    Looking at the bulky nightgown, which seemed to fit three of her, Julietta managed to swallow the curse of going outside. At this point she thought she must have been pinched by her employer.


    ''Are you punishing me because I hurt Jeff and caused you some inconvenience?''


    When Julietta nced at the Prince after a moment of serious thought, his eyes, which had always been harsh or cold and casual, seemed to glow.


    With the look of anticipation, as Julietta''s twinkling head tilted to the right, the Prince gave her a sly smile. Julietta, who received his characteristic, colorful smile and mellow eyes, opened her mouth more carefully, "Thank, thank you."


    She didn''t think that the great Prince wanted her to say thank you, since he gave her a nightgown as a gift, but she was embarrassed by his eyes, so she had to say thank you.


    "It must be heartening that you''ve never worn your pajamas since you were born. Okay, good. I''ll give you my permission. It''s a little early, but you can change into pajamas now."


    ''Good? I can''t believe you like it.''


    Julietta held her pajamas like a sack, looked sideways at the Prince in a double bind, and was forced to enter her bedroom to change into her new pajamas.


    Looking around a room that seemed narrower than yesterday, Julietta threw the pajamas she was holding onto the floor to vent her anger on the Prince. That noble Prince must have a taste for bullying her!


    Julietta, who took out the thick cotton undergarments from her bag again, sighed. She had been happy with her sry, which she had doubled recently, thinking that he would be okay to live in disguise for life, but had not wanted to wipe her head clean.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Fortunately, she left the room, taking care not to stiffen her expression, as she sweetened herself with the positive idea that it would be cooler at night and would be tolerable to sleep without covering herself with a nket.


    ---


    Five minutester, Julietta, wearing pajamas on top of cotton undergarments, had to pose one way or another in front of the Prince, like a model on a runway.


    "Yes, it''s good. You look a little morefortable now. How ufortable it must have been to sleep in a maid''s suit."


    Julietta had to thank the Prince once again, who was intoxicated with his own generosity.


    "But why does it feel like you''ve got a bigger belly than before, all of a sudden?"


    The eye of a professional who changed his lover periodically was scary. Even if her waist and hips were fixed to make them look bigger with a wire, they were different from the figure of a body in a tight cotton underwear. Embarrassed by the Prince''s sharp eyes, Julietta hesitated for a moment and spoke faintly, turning her face shamefully. "It''s because I wear a corset to look slimmer in the daytime."


    Killian shook his head as he tried to imagine the maid in front of him in her underwear. Having always seen a naked woman waiting for him on the bed, he could not have known about a woman''s corset in detail.


    "I see. I don''t know why women do such strange things. Now, change your clothes again ande out. The smell of the food is spreading, so take the bowls out and bring the tea."


    ''Do you know how I wore this outfit? Are you asking me to change again?''


    Killian''s sharp voice came from behind as Julietta walked toward the door, unwilling to hear the Prince''s words. "Where are you going in that outfit?"


    "I''m going to call the maid in charge of food. I just need to call her in for a moment, but I was wondering if I should change my clothes in a hassle."


    When Julietta turned around again, as if she didn''t want to waste her time, Killian shouted in hate. "What nonsense are you talking about? Change it now. No matter how happy you are to try on your pajamas for the first time, you can''t walk around in that."


    Killian was furious at the thought of the knights hanging by the door.


    Julietta didn''t understand why he would meddle in her dress, and hesitated for a moment at the door. But she had no courage to refuse the Prince''s order, so he had to quietly go back into the bedroom and change her clothes again.


    ---


    Killian looked carefully at the maid''s sses, with her mouth sticking out half a foot in her dress, and put down his tea to drink before going to bed.


    Julietta''s eyes, which he had looked down when she had been standing bent in the carriage before werepletely different from those he had seen through her sses. Although the interior was dark after lowering the curtain, no one could say they were ugly. They would look prettier without sses.


    At the same time, he remembered the young knight who had said her eyes were small but cute, as he had been ying tricks on her downstairs before. Thinking about the scene, he looked at the maid carefully, so ridiculous to see her nose wrinkle as she pulled up herrge sses. He thought he would have to stop ordering her sses, which he had intended to do after he arrived at Ricaren, seeing that there were some people who were struck by her appearance.


    Killian nodded satisfactorily, thinking that the reason he didn''t want to order the sses made by a dwarf was to protect the innocent maid, from his position as her master.


    ------


    After a long carriage ride, the group finally entered the Principality of Bertino. At that time, the Prince changed into a in carriage with no outside emblem, despite the luxurious interior. When Julietta asked Sir Albert about it, he said that if the Prince, the king of the Principality of Bertino, was moving with his identity exposed, it would be ufortable for the group and the viges they would stay in and pass by.


    His arrogant personality seemed to blow trumpets, but she looked at the Prince, who was concentrating on the papers, in surprise.


    The appearance of the Prince, with his fine soft ck hair and long eyshes half lowered over his silver eyes, was truly perfect for anyone. She thought it would have been icing on the cake if he had a good personality with that look, so she wanted to click her tongue to herself.


    Killian, who did not know that the rare generous kindness he gave was nothing but grudges for the maid working under him, raised his head and met her eyes. "What is it?"


    Doubtful of why she looked at him like that, he narrowed his eyes, and Julietta replied with her eyes down, "No, I''m afraid you''re tired after looking at the documents for too long."

 Chapter 32 32. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIII

    Chapter 32. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    ''You''re lying without a smile on your face.''


    She pretended to be polite, but the mouth of Killian, who had seen the look before, rose sharply.


    "Really? I''m d you think so about your master. Then I''ll take your grateful will. Read these documents aloud until we arrive."


    Julietta frowned at once. ''Who did I feel sorry for?!''


    Five minutes ago, he stoned her and she reluctantly epted the pile of documents handed to her by the Prince.


    "Read from the first page."


    Looking into the heavy papers, Julietta sighed and began to read them¡­


    ------


    "¡­ so the jewelers in Austern are now saturated, and I don''t think the new jewelry business that you''re about to start with is very good. If you''re going to start a jewelry business, I think you should focus on drawing attention by discriminating against existing jewelers."


    "Stop."


    Julietta, who had been reading for a long time with a sore throat, stopped reading at the sudden order of the Prince.


    By his appearance, he was intently thinking of something without saying a word. After a long time, she gently put down the papers. The Prince''s order was given to her, as she held her breath in the hope that he would remain lost in thought, and her eyes closed slightly.


    "Stop the carriage and call Albert."


    It was a rare serious and calm order. Julietta knocked the driver''s seat to stop the carriage, and then ran back to the carriage following.


    "Your Highness, did you call me?"


    Albert hurried over to the carriage Killian was riding. He thought Julietta might have offended the Prince. He climbed into the carriage with a thumping heart, praying that Mrs. Auguste would quickly find a new maid.


    "Albert, let''s stop by a town with a big jeweler before we get to Ricaren. Adam seems very skeptical about the jewelry business. But since my sense is telling me not to give up on the business, I have to find a way."


    Julietta nced down at the documents she had left next to her, looking at the Prince who swept his head and was seriously talking to Albert about his work. She nodded silently, looking at the tightly packed letters on the papers she had read.


    ? ''Yes, you can get stress if you work so hard. I can understand your bad personality. You are from the top one percent of the royal family, and you''ll be able to spend your whole life ying around, as you''ve been brought up so revered. Yeah, I''m going to have to put up with it. I know your bad personalityes because you are distinguished.''


    Julietta soothed her mind after peeping at her employer, who was as shiny as a Prince in a fairy tale, what with his appearance and ability.


    After discussing how to change the route to Ricaren, when Albert returned to his carriage, the Prince closed his eyes and leaned his head against the back of the chair. At the appearance of fatigue, Julietta volunteered to work for him for the first time since she had started working.


    "Your Highness, would you like a cup of tea?"


    Killian''s eyes narrowed when the maid, who used to stare secretly and grumble whenever she had been ordered, suddenly showed kindness. "What are you up to?"


    Julietta shrugged, feeling a strange homogeneity with the Prince, who was as much in doubt as she was. "I think it''s time for you to drink."


    Killian smiled, feeling strangelyfortable with Julietta''s monotonous way of saying no if he didn''t like it.


    "Yes, it''s time for a drink. It''s also time to get a massage."


    ''This is why ck-headed animals are not to be collected.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    She gave a kindness with a warm heart, but the nasty Prince asked for a massage too, and she took out a ss bottle, staring at him without knowing it.


    "Gee!"


    The moment she took out the precious ss bottle, the carriage suddenly began to tilt with a bang as if it had hit something. Julietta was more frightened by the ss bottle that left her hand and plunged to the floor of the leaning carriage.


    Everything was toote by the time she came to her senses, throwing her whole body to protect the ss bottle.


    The problem was that Killian had to catch Julieta, who was standing dangerously in a leaning carriage. In an instant, the maid fell down on the noble Prince.


    What was more serious was that the Prince''s hands, which were about to receive her fall, grabbed her back. The wire, which had been fixed to be round, was crushed and her slim waist was caught in his hands.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    The wagon wheel was missing and off to one side. Killian''s hands clutched harder to keep her from moving as Julieta, bewildered, scrambled to get up from the Prince lying under her.


    "¡­" No matter how brave Julietta was, there was nothing to say in that situation.


    "Did I hire not a maid, but a swindler?"


    As the fearfully cold Prince spoke, she thought her life might end today. Killian''s heartless hand came to her face, with no change in expression, even though he must have felt her trembling.


    "What the hell is going on here?"


    "Are these sses fake, too? Who the hell are you?"


    As soon as Killian took off her sses, the carriage that had fallen sideways with a noise began to rise. Julietta was quickly able to escape the Prince''s hands at the reaction, and stepped back to the corner and began to roll her head.


    Unlike the noise outside, there was only a heavy silence inside the carriage. Julietta''s mouth froze at the sight of the Prince''s fierce re.


    Finally, when the carriage was set straight, Killian grabbed Julietta''s struggling arm and pulled it back in front of him. A chilly order erupted from Killian''s mouth as the captain of the knights, concerned about the Prince''s safety, tried to open the carriage door.


    "Don''t open the door. I want you to fix up the party and move. I''ll ask youter about today''s ident."


    The muddled surroundings quickly became quiet and the carriage began to move again soon after the Prince''s angry order.


    Killian stared at Julietta with sharp eyes, sitting on the floor, and he began to grope her whole body with his undaunted touch. When the Prince''s hands moved from cottoned shoulders to her chest through arms, waist and legs, Julietta fumed at his hands, feeling greatly embarrassed.


    Then she thought, If I am going to die anyway, why should I be so embarrassed by this man?


    Killian stared silently at Julietta, after withdrawing his hands, as if she had not been trembling in fright, and leaned back after a long time.


    "Who sent you?"


    Julietta agonized for a moment at the dismal question of the Prince. She had nothing to say because she was not under someone''s spell, but if he found out that she had spilled wine on him, it could be adding fuel to the fire. However, she lifted her head, pretending to be calm, thinking that the more anxious she was, the more suspicious the Prince would be.


    "Nobody sent me! I came in on my own. I needed a job, and I was just a cleaning maid at the rmendation of Duke Rhodius. If you''re in doubt, ask Marquis Rhodius."


    Julietta''s way of talking about the Prince had been impudent for a maid, but neither was conscious at all of when it started.


    "A cleaning maid? How did a cleaning maid end up working as my maid? And what the hell happened to that dress? You have to be honest and not think about lying."


    Killian calmed down when he saw the maid raising her head proudly, as if she had done nothing wrong. In fact, it seemed too awkward to say she was a spy. It was ridiculous that Albert didn''t do a background check on anyone who would work as his own maid. However, he deliberately gave her a more stern look at the thought that he could not figure out why she was wearing such a strange disguise.

 Chapter 33 33. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIV

    Chapter 33. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "When I was five years old, I was orphaned and I was left in the theater. For an orphan without a guardian, the theater is a dangerous ce. So I just got used to dressing up so that I wouldn''t attract people''s attention in order to protect myself. When I was able to leave the theater and work as a maid, I didn''t know where I was working, so I decided to keep my disguise."


    The only disguise in the theater was a wig and make-up, so it was nothing like what she was now, but Julietta, who thought it was not a lie, ignored her conscience. She waited impatiently for the Prince''s answer, hoping that the Prince would please not associate herself with the wine case, after hearing about the theater.


    At the usible excuse, Killian once again looked over the maid in front of him. He thought she was not good enough to disguise herself, but he thought that being too cute was true, and that it could not be dismissed as being excessively self-conscious of herself.


    Even she looked so cute to his eyes, but what about ordinary people? No one would think that his aesthetic sense was brilliant if he thought of the girl in front of him as being cute, but he was extremely generous to himself. He nodded as he recalled the young knight that kept hovering around his maid.


    "That''s good. I''ll continue you to allow that disguise."


    ''Er, this isn''t it.''


    Though she had to be thankful that her head had not been cut off for deceiving the Prince, Julietta, who now knew the Prince to some extent, must have believed him without realizing it. She didn''t really think he would fire or hurt her, so she now had a slight hope of taking off this ufortable, cumbersome dress and wearing a decent maid''s uniform.


    But she was ''allowed'' to disguise herself. She didn''t know why he allowed her to do so, but she didn''t have anything to say to him since she had been working in disguise. Still, Julietta cautiously disagreed, "But now that you know that, I don''t think I need to continue disguising myself."


    Since he was a good owner, she didn''t think what she had worried about in the first ce would happen, so she cautiously said, "Why should I wear this cumbersome disguise?"


    But Killian acted like he hadn''t heard that.


    "No. You don''t have to stop wearing your familiar disguise. However, it is not necessary to continue disguising at night. I don''t know what you wore inside your pajamas, but take it off and sleepfortably."


    The bottom line was that only in front of him should she not disguise herself. Killian, ignoring the maid who was moving her lips to say something, grabbed her, lifted her lightly and set her on the chair opposite him.


    "Your name is Julietta?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "My whole body aches because I was underneath you. Start your massage, Julietta."


    Putting his legs on the opposite seat, Killian deliberately, affectionately called her name. At the low voice, Julietta, who got goosebumps despite herself, frowned and grabbed the strong, heavy calf next to her.


    After the Prince changed his route for the jewelry business, the group arrived at the hotel where they would stay untilte at night.


    Albert, who had been preparing for the Prince''s wrath due to the carriage ident in the morning, was surprised to see the owner getting off the wagon pleasantly. Having no way of knowing what had happened in the carriage as they had never stopped at mid-day and hurried along to arrive early, called Julietta.


    "Is there no ce where his Highness is hurt?"


    Julietta, who had been rubbing the Prince''s legs and shoulders all day, replied insincerely with tired eyes, "He''s not hurt. He''s more lively than usual."


    It was time to scold Julietta for her rude remarks. He found the Prince waiting for him over there.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Albert looked hard at Julietta, looking forward to seeing herter, and approached his master and asked why he had called. When Albert asked, he looked at him in a way that wondered what he was talking about. "I called you?"


    "Yes. Haven''t you been waiting for me?"


    If he had entered the inn, he would have gone straight up to the room where he would spend the night. He thought the Prince had something to say, because he was waiting at the entrance of the stairs. But Killian ignored him and called the maid standing at the entrance. "Julietta!"


    As the haggard-looking maid reluctantly approached at the Prince''s call, Killian sent her up first and followed her up. As for Albert, who couldn''t figure out what the situation was, he looked after them in a daze. Killian was thinking of something strange, looking at the swaying dress before his eyes.


    ''I''m going to have to send her up before the young knight gets close again. I can''t let the first maid who''s good at her job in a while be charmed by such y and quit. I''m the only one who will be ufortable.''


    While Albert was looking up at his back with a stunned expression, Killian was merely desperate to protect his maid.


    After a tiring day, Killian went to bed and looked at Julietta after she took off the bulky cotton clothes and donned pajamas with a surreptitious, surprised expression. He thought once again that he must keep her in disguise, for she looked so different after taking off that ugly dress.


    Having no idea what Killian was thinking now, Julietta organized the gown the Prince had thrown off and was putting a nket on the floor beside the bed where hey.


    When she took off her cotton clothes, which were a kind of shield, the loose clothes clung to her body. They were baggy pajamas without any decorations, used only for sleeping, but it revealed her lines without a single falsehood and were more seductive than any other woman''s naked body.


    Shey face down to organize the nket with her round hips raised to his side, and he watched, being captivated without knowing it, but suddenly he heard Albert''s voice outside.


    "Your Highness, are you sleeping? Count Adam has arrived from Ricaren."


    Adam, his aide who had managed the Principality of Bertino and handled the top and even small things of Bertino Business Group during his absence, had received the message sent in via magic this morning and seemed to have finally arrived.


    In the thought that she was slightly annoyed by Killian, Julietta, who heard Albert''s voice, stood up and started to open the door. Seeing her move, he bounced up like lightning in a desperate, quick move, as if attacked by an enemy.


    "Where are you going to? The only ce you can get around in this suit is my bedroom. Do you understand?"


    At his appearance to turn her shoulders roughly and cry out fiercely, Julietta nodded nkly, and Killian went on again. "I''ll go out, so you can change your clothes ande out. If you show that look to others, I won''t let you go."


    Killian, who was holding a pajama-d woman and threatening her, and Julietta, who looked at him with surprised eyes, nodded; it looked very strange and misleading, and was a freakish appearance. But the two were not aware of their dangerous condition at all.


    Killian was worried that her maid would look sloppy, so he thought it was just a remark, and Julietta nodded silently because she thought she was so ugly in her baggy nightgown.


    Killian, who somehow didn''t want to take his hands off her thin shoulders caught over her thin pajamas, patted his hands down along her slim arms. As he turned to don his gown, the door suddenly opened. Albert, who had been waiting for him, tried toe in to wake him up, wondering if the Prince or the maid had fallen asleep.


    Boom! Killian shut the door a little bit loud, shouted outside in a hurry, "I''ll be out soon, so wait!"


    Without knowing that Albert was opening his mouth in a fit of panic as he looked at the hurriedly closed door, Killian hurriedly got dressed and Julieta, who was looking at him behind, turned her head in surprise.


    Except for the first day and the next day, she had stopped waiting on the Prince''s bath, it had been more than two weeks since she had used the same bedroom.


    She could have gotten used to his walking around the bedroom in a naked body without any shame, but she still felt embarrassed enough to turn red.

 Chapter 34 34. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XV

    Chapter 34. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian, who turned around in his stripped gown, smiled gruffly at the sight of a brown face withrge sses turned to the other side. All he wanted to do was make fun of her when she was so eager and avoided his gaze like that.


    Killian strode toward his own maid, raised her chin with his fingers and made a bluff as he faced the eyes beyond her sses. "When you''re with me, always look at me. Don''t avoid my gaze."


    Killian''s self-confidence, which seemed to have no shame in his body, was hateful, and Julietta answered with a pout, "Yes, Your Highness."


    As soon as Killian came out of the living room in his gown, he tightly closed the bedroom door and headed for the sofa where Count Adam was waiting.


    "Adam, you didn''t have toe in such a hurry."


    "You said you''d visit the mine and jewelry stores. I think I''m with¡­ Your Highness?"


    Killian, who gracefully greeted the Count, suddenly turned and pushed Albert, who was about to enter the bedroom before his greeting was over. Albert, who had been pushed so hard, barely recovered from the stagger, looked at Killian in surprise.


    "Your Highness, what the hell is wrong with you?"


    "Why are you going into the room?"


    "I have to ask the maid to take out the tea. It doesn''t make sense to be sleeping without waiting on Your Highness. I''ll have to scold her."


    "She''s not sleeping. She got up and was changing her clothes. And tell your servant to take the tea."


    Like a gatekeeper protecting a treasure trove, he stood there staring at him with fierce eyes, and Albert''s eyes were raised as if it were suspicious. "Your Highness, why didn''t you let me in earlier?"


    Killian, who paused at Albert''s questioning, lost his temper abruptly. "No, then, you''re naked, and you''d feel good if someone told you you wereing in?"


    "Your Highness, I''ve been with you ever since you were wearing diapers. If I entered your room, when was your appearance important? When I couldn''t go in and out of your bedroom, it was because there was a woman in the room, not because of your clothes."


    Albert thought it couldn''t be, but he red at the bedroom door behind him in the act of his so suspicious master.


    "Is this your woman in the room now?"


    Adam''s eyes began to glisten with interest at the confrontation between the Prince and Albert. He wondered who the woman in the room was, so that the Prince wouldn''t let him see so desperately. Albert said that the woman inside was a maid. But the Prince was not a man to think otherwise about a maid, so he wanted to know more about her.


    "What are you talking about, Albert? What the hell are you looking at me for? When have you ever seen me do anything lewd to the maids?"


    Killian was excited by Albert''s ridiculous misunderstanding. Albert looked at the bedroom door once again, looking at the Prince, who was so angry that he put his hand on his waist in a naked gown as if he were falsely charged.


    "It was the opposite, because the maids who have served you have always done that. But these days, your actions are very strange. It''s even more suspicious that you have been hateful of a maid, but you''re acting so strangely this way."


    Click! Albert, who contested for every inch of ground, shut his mouth when the bedroom door opened. The arrogant woman who forgot her duty and came outte due to herziness was disgusting. He also thought that he would inquire her to ount how she made the noble Prince do what he had never done before, without knowing who she was.


    Albert, who was just waiting for an unseen maid to appear, was overshadowed by Killian, who blocked the bedroom door with his height, and was speechless when he saw Julietta''s ugly appearance. Then he shook his head from side to side, as if he hade to his senses.


    "Oh, Your Highness. I''m sorry. I guess I''ve grown senile. I''d like to have you with me for a long time, but I feel so sad when I get distracted sometimes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She got messy hair, badly crumpled clothes, sses, and sticky oil on her face. No matter how much his master had no taste, that was not his.


    His master had been without a woman for more than a month, so he thought it might be, but as soon as he saw the maid''s appearance, he suddenly came to his senses.


    ''What is this misguided thought that has done such discourtesy to the noble master?''


    Albert stopped looking suspicious and apologized once again, regretting his indecent act. Killian frowned at Albert''s sudden change of mood.


    "What? Why are you apologizing all of a sudden?" Killian felt even worse at Albert''s visibly rxed look as he looked at behind him. The moment he tried to argue with Albert without knowing why he was so displeased, Julietta''s forward look threw his mouth wide open.


    She hurried toe out in her own conceit, and the chest part of the maid, who stroked her hair morefy than usual, was open. When her white corbone and breastbone were in sight between the clothes that had been opened because her front buttons were less locked, Killian shouted in outrage.


    "Where are youing out of looking like that? Enter the room in a hurry!"


    Albert nodded, as the Prince held the maid to her shoulder and put her in the room. He was crazy. It must have been really senile to doubt the Prince and that ugly girl.


    ''If His Highness sees how hideous the girl is, how quickly will he let her in?''


    While Albert was sweeping down his chest, Adam was rather tilting his head. In the eyes of the Count, who had raised the Prince since he was a child, it seemed to be unusual in itself that he showed interest in the clothes of a maid.


    Killian, who had no idea what Adam was thinking, was back in front of him only after confirming the closing of the door of the room that the maid had entered with a disapproving face.


    "The Count, it''ste at night, so let''s skip the tea. Now that I know you''ve arrived and we''ve met, you can leave now. Let''s talk about the rest after getting up tomorrow."


    Adamughed at what was obviously a message to drive him away. He asked, as he could see the Prince''s gaze was constantly heading toward the bedroom.


    "I think it''s my loyalty to you that will quickly disappear, but didn''t you wonder why I came running as soon as I got your message?"


    Killian hesitated for a moment, as the Count ventured a curious question, smiling. Unknowingly looking toward the bedroom again, he reluctantly leaned back on the sofa and nodded to let him speak. When Killian''s permission was given, Adam leaned down with his elbows on both knees.


    "Marquis Anais and his daughter arrived yesterday in Ricaren. Your Highness invited Lady Anais to visit the Principality of Bertino at a banquetst winter."


    "Did I?" Killian asked back. as if he had never heard of it.


    "Yes. I heard that Your Highness had told Lady Anais that you would be at the Principality of Bertino for a few months on business after April, and you invited her to visit with her family."


    As Killian frowned to remember Lady Anais, Adam gently added, "She has chestnut hair and light blue eyes."


    Despite Adam''s kindness, Killian, who remembered only what he wanted to remember, had to search his memory for a long time.


    "Lady Anais would be the granddaughter of the Duchess of Dudley¡­ I have no idea. I don''t remember. Truly."


    "I don''t think you could have done that. But what could I say when they unpacked at Calen Castle as an excuse? It was none other than your invitation."


    "They''re sitting in my castle now?"


    "Yes. They arrived this morning. That''s why I ran away to you, I had no idea how to act at all. What was the idea of Marquis Anais visiting Bertino with his daughter? Lady Anais doesn''t care about politics, but the Marquis visited, so that is possible. I have no idea what he''s thinking."

 Chapter 35 35. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVI

    Chapter 35. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Adam''s words, Killian was still thinking, calcting something. After much contemtion, he opened his mouth to the Count. "Look into whether the rtionship between Marquis Anais and Duke Kielini, who are inws, is still estranged. Duke Martin and Duke Kiellini are on their way to Calen Castle to attend this summer''s hunt. I don''t know what he''s up to, but he''s not the one who''s going to think abouting all the way to Bertino because of his daughter''s nagging."


    Adam nodded at Killian''s instructions, and sighed. "When I received the title of the Count of Bertino, I just wanted to be away from my father''s nagging, but I couldn''t help bute here."


    Killian''s right-hand man, who received his title of Count from the Principality of Bertino, stayed in Calen Castle for most of the year. It was to manage the principality for Prince Killian, the current King of Bertino.


    Unlike his older brother, Ronald Julio Martin Adam grew as apanion with Prince Killian in the Imperial Castle from childhood. Such was intended by Duke Martin, who was a disciple of the former king of Bertino, Killian''s maternal grandfather.


    Unlike another subordinate, Oswald, whoter volunteered to choose Killian, Adam, who had no choice but to take Killian as his master since he was a child, did not have a good rtionship with his father, Duke Martin. But now that Adam himself truly served Killian, his rtionship with his father had improved, and now he and his father were working together to make Killian the next emperor.


    Adam was frustrated to hear that his butt-heavy father, Duke Martin, wasing to Bertino, because he was still awkward around the man, although their rtionship had improved a lot. Whether his aide had a deep sigh or not, Killian sprang up as if his business was over.


    "I''ve heard all the urgent reports, so go back to your room now. I''ll have to rest if I want to move again tomorrow."


    Adam rose as Killian looked at the door of his bedroom, looking like a bear hiding a honey jar.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m very tired, as I have really overdone it riding a horse today. See you tomorrow."


    Killian, who almost forced Adam and Albert out, hurried back to the room, but his brazen maid was changed into her pajamas and sleeping with a regr breath. There was nothing special to do about her not falling asleep, but Killian, feeling something missing, stood beside his sleeping maid for a long time and then reluctantly went to bed.


    ------


    "Why are you in this carriage?" As soon as he saw Count Adam on board first, Killian frowned disapprovingly.


    "There''s nothing more substantial on the road than business in the carriage. I was wondering if you''d like to hear a detailed report on the situation in the principality," Adam grinned and said to the Prince, who had a slight frown on his face.


    Julietta, who came down from the cleaning a momentter, hesitated when she saw the strange man she had seen for a whilest night while trying to get on the wagon in a hurry.


    Seeing the man sitting opposite the Prince where she had been sitting, she hesitated about where to sit, and she decided to sit next to her employer and wait. But the strange man shouted at Julietta, who gently lowered her hips to sit next to the Prince, "How dare you try to sit next to His Highness? Get out to the driver''s seat!"


    When the startled Julietta got up in a hurry, Killian said bluntly, "How can she listen to me outside? Just let it go."


    Julietta nced at the other side at the Prince''smand. The man, who was looking at the Prince with a thoughtful face, pointed at the seat next to him as he met her eyes. Killian''s big hand pulled her arm as Julietta raised herself at the silentmand.


    "Your Highness, how can a maid sit with you? Please send her over here."


    Killian said to Adam as if it was annoying, speaking gravely, " Count, don''t expect to be served by my maid in the carriage, bring your own servant in."


    "Unfortunately, I sent my servant for an errand early this morning. He''s going to join me in Beopashter this evening."


    Killian nodded reluctantly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Between Killian, who seemed to be in a bad mood, and Count Adam, who kept talking regardless, the group went on their journey without much difficulty.


    -------------


    Beopash was the second most bustling town after Ricaren, the capital of the Principality of Bertino. It took only four or five hours from the vige where they stayedst night, and because they were supposed to arrive in Beopash and have lunch, the carriage ran on the well-cleaned forest road without a break. Count Adam, who had been reporting various issues for a long time, suddenly coughed.


    "I have been talking a lot, and I''m getting thirsty. Your Highness, why don''t we take a break for a cup of tea?"


    Julietta, who thought it was time for the Prince to take his tea, put her hand on the dress button to bring out the ss bottle. Killian looked back at Julietta at her action, and rushed out his words to stop her from acting.


    "Count, we''ll be arriving in Beopash in a little while. Bear it. My maid caused a big burn while preparing my tea in a moving carriage. Because of that, I''ve decided to refrain from drinking tea in the carriage in the future."


    Julietta almost snorted with dismay at her brazen employer''s words. ''I don''t know who''s been drinking tea for several cups in the wagon, then?''


    It was just absurd for him to realize that it was dangerous to drink hot tea in a moving carriage.


    While Julietta chattered inwardly, Adam gave a sad sigh.


    "Jeepers, I''m sorry to hear that. It was strange when I couldn''t see Jeff and saw a maid who I have not seen around you. Then I can''t drink tea, but I''ll have to drink some water."


    When Count Adam looked as if to ask for water, Julietta took out only a bottle of water without a teacup from the box containing the tea and held it out to the Count. Adam''s expression was distorted when he saw a rough-looking bottle of water that she handed out so rudely. Although she was working as the maid of the Prince, she was not used to serving the nobility yet, so shemitted the act unconsciously.


    "What an arrogant girl you are! Do you want me to put my mouth on a bottle of water and drink it? Your Highness, where the hell did you get this unlearned maid?"


    As Adam''s voice thundered through the carriage, Killian''s barely-drawn eyebrows stretched back.


    "The Count, there''s a situation we can''t control when we travel. Drinking with your mouth on a water bottle for a day doesn''t mean you''re going to die, so just let it go."


    ''Since when has this noble-born arrogant Prince ever been so generous? Since childhood, the three of us have grown up together: Marquis Rhodius, the Prince, and myself. Few would know when the Prince lost his virginity, what he likes and dislikes, and what he thinks.


    "Killian has used only the finest porcin cups and silverware sets during his trips, and the water to drink has to be separately prepared at the Imperial Castle and included in the procession of two wagons which carry only water.


    "It is a precious rule that the chef follows wherever he goes and cooks and serves with the best quality ingredients he gets there. Why else would all those wagons behind the Prince''s wagon?''


    When he heard such sounds of ''unavoidable circumstances'' from Killian''s mouth, Adam wanted tough his head off. He hurriedly epted a bottle of water from Julietta to cover his twitching mouth.


    Adam, who was adept at hiding hisughter, observed the maid in front of him. She was much calmer than she had been yesterday. But she still had stiff hair and hideous sses that covered half her face, and a big, thick body that was not smaller than Killian''s broad shoulders.


    ''What characteristics of this maid drew the Prince''s generosity and attention?''


    Adam was busy looking at the maid who was sitting properly, here and there, not noticing Killian staring at him.

 Chapter 36 36. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVII

    Chapter 36. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian, who could no longer stand Adam keeping his eyes on Julietta even after drinking water, shot back sharply, "Count, I''d like you to finish your report if you have revived your throat."


    At Killian''s shrill voice, Adam, looking at Julietta, quickly asked back, "Yes? Ah, Your Highness. Yes. I''ll finish the report. How far have I gotten?"


    "After you reported the list of nobles who would attend this summer''s huntingpetition, you stopped."


    Adam smiled and said to the voice that he did not hide that he was so mad he could spit nails,


    "Yes, I''ve told you that much. Then I have to say this, too: Prince Francis is also expected to attend."


    "What? Is heing to Bertino? No way! It can''t be!"


    "But he is. He has toe because of Lady Anais, even if he doesn''t want toe."


    "The target must have been changed to his cousin, Lady Anais. Is it because of the rumors with Lady Haint and Count Derio? I don''t think he''s going to stick to such rumors. Have there been any other variables?"


    Adam nodded when the Prince asked about the report he had received before leaving for Bertino. "Yes, that''s the second reason I had to hurry up to you yesterday. ording to a message from Marquis Rhodius, Lady Haint is pregnant. They say that it''s information only a few know."


    "Spenser must have had a hard time figuring it out."


    "It shouldn''t have been that hard. Your dear Moira is now the concubine of Duke Haint."


    "Who?"


    At Killian''s lukewarm question, Adam shook his head in embarrassment. "Your Highness, you should remember the names of the women you''ve had. I don''t know when, but I know she''s one of the women who''s been warming your bed."


    Killian slightly frowned.


    "I can''t remember."


    "Don''t you want to remember, or don''t you really remember?"


    "Think of it as you wish."


    Julietta casually opened her mouth at the sight of Killian turning his head out of the window, as if Adam''s questioning was annoying.


    "It was exactly two months ago."


    ''Oh, no, this poor mouth.''


    The exact date popped out of Julietta''s mouth. As she looked quickly at the Prince''s gaze, the Count was delighted to ask back, "Oh, how do you know?"


    Julietta quickly lowered her head, ming herself for not being careful with Adam''s question. Adam spoke soothingly to her, as she avoided his eyes.


    "I won''t scold you, so tell me. It is your duty as a maid to tell him what His Highness does not remember. Isn''t that right, Your Highness?"


    Julietta looked at the silent Killian, then looked carefully at Adam again. He smiled at her, nodding his head as if to say right away.


    "When I was working at the Bertino mansion on Harrods Street, I was attending to her tea."


    "Oh, so you used to work in that mansion, right?"


    Adam quickly helped her along. Julietta once again looked at her employer and answered the Count.


    "Yes. Miss Moira was kicked out after she got angry with His Highness for something unsavory, but since I worked as a maid before, I''ve attended to her tea."


    Thest time had been bad, but she had been doing pretty well before then. It would be a surprise to Anna and Nicole to hear that, as they had been fired, but Julietta recalled thatpared to the widow, Viscountess Morbido, the next woman of the Prince, Moira was really nice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh, you were the private maid who was on duty in His Highness''s bedroom. So, wasn''t it hard for you to work?"


    "It wasn''t hard at all except to get thedies out of His Highness''s bedroom. His Highness was so matchless that my legs were a little numb when it took too long."


    When Killian''s eyes grew bigger at Julietta''s words, Adam burst into theughter he had kept silent until then.


    If other people had said this in front of him, he would not have left her alone, but Killian, curious as to what Julietta would say about him, struggled to keep calm and waited for the following words. If Albert saw him now, he might have cried out.


    "Was he that matchless?"


    "Phew, don''t even talk. I''ve never known that a man could do it that long at a time and it''s really possible. One time sex wasn''t the end of the show. Some days, he didn''t rest until dawn, doing three or four times. I was surprised because it was so different from what I knew."


    Julietta began to move her mouth, which she had long wanted to talk to anyone about, as the Prince did not make any particr motion to stop her. Killian listened to Julietta''s admiration in a calm, embarrassed but not bad mood, but was stunned at thest words.


    "It''s different from what you know? How do you know that?"


    Adam interjected with Killian''s question as if it were natural.


    "Gee, Your Highness. Why are you asking her about that? She knows because she has experience."


    At Adam''s words, Julietta tried to say no, but shut her mouth. ''I''ve seen so many things in my past that I know them well. But I don''t have any real experience,'' ...she could not say that.


    ''Indirect experience is also experience.''


    When Julietta smiled at the thought that it was not a lie, Adam smiled as if he was right, but Killian''s feelings were bad without knowing why.


    Adam was troubled when he saw Killian, who had joy and sorrow in quick alteration, not angry at the abandoned remarks of the maid. It wasn''t the Prince he had known. What he had seenst night was not wrong, and he looked at the ugly maid again with a serious face.


    ''Is His Highness serious? Am I right about what I thought?''


    Killian''s image of yesterday and today was not one he had ever seen since childhood. He also wanted to make fun of him, who was totally different from the image of someone who had been in a proper rtionship with the right woman at the right time.


    But the more he saw Killian''s reactions, the more serious Adam became. He didn''t seem to realize it, but his actions were just like those of a male in the breeding season.


    Adam was beginning to worry about Killian, who seemed to be stuck in the wrong ce, at the wrong time, in the wrong way. Thinking that His Highness''s new lover might be an ugly maid, he was also concerned that he would have to find a way to avoid ridicule from his political opponents, too.


    Due to the seemingly unhappy Prince and the serious Count, the mood of the carriage inside became quiet, and Julietta began to read their countenances.


    After she slept and woke up in the same room while suddenly traveling with the Prince, the fear and alertness of his status as a Prince had disappeared.


    ''How can you wag your tongue? You know where this is!''


    Living a slim and long life was the goal of life, but at this time, it seemed as if her old personality of Jenna remained the same to her. Julietta once again reflected deeply about her ability to drive a nail into her own coffin...


    ------


    Meanwhile, the carriage arrived at its destination.


    As she got out of the carriage, she saw the most luxurious amodations she had ever stayed in. It was the secondrgest city, next to the capital city, and the hotel was definitely different in size.


    Julietta looked at the back of the Prince, who entered his quarters without a word. He seemed to be very angry at her rude remarks. Having decided to apologize for her earlier presumptuous attitude, she hurried to take off the Prince''s traveling outfit.


    The huge three-story lodge had a lounge on the first floor like a modern hotel, with many people moving busily to and fro.


    These days when they arrived at an inn, the Prince used to wait for her to pick up the luggage in front of the stairs leading up to the room and take her up. However, Julietta could not find him anywhere and was slightly embarrassed.


    She looked through the wide first floor with her heart as if she was a child who lost her mother, but she couldn''t see the handsome ck-haired figure holding his head. After a moment of dithering, Julietta looked up at the elegantly stretched stairs on one side of the lounge and moved on with a dead look.

 Chapter 37 37. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVIII

    Chapter 37. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XVIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Holding a box of tea and a bag of shabby clothes, she climbed up the red-carpeted ivory stairs and saw a row of escort knights lined up on the second-floor corridor. They showed that this was the ce where the Prince was, without anyone guiding her.


    He was a Prince who always took a bath and ate when he arrived at his lodgings. The panic made Julietta urgent, as she had been dyed a lot on the ground floor.


    She hurried into the room for fear of being scolded again, and saw the Prince and the Count, who were already dining under Albert''s care. Sometimes, he was attended by Albert if she was busy with other things, but the happening in the carriage weighed on her mind, and she thought her employer was very angry because she had not known her station and talked rubbish.


    ''Let''s give my pride to a dog.''


    Julietta muttered about her lifestyle, which she had always reflected on, living as an illegitimate child without any background in a society with a ss system, and once again vowed to beg for forgiveness.


    She hung around for a moment if there was anything he would ask her to do, but she was devastated by the sight of the Prince, who didn''t even turn his eyes. After entering what appeared to be a bedroom and organizing the Prince''s luggage, Julietta returned to the living room and waited with her head down firmly while the Prince and the Count were eating.


    When the servants in charge of the meal cleared the utensils, the Prince and the Count moved on to the terrace. Killian gave an order without even looking at her as Julietta, who was reading his face, prepared tea.


    "I''ll set off to the jeweler''s after drinking tea, so have a meal in the meantime ande."


    Killian was strangely in a bad mood from a while ago. He thought that it was because of the maid who had wagged her tongue about his private life to the Count.


    Ignoring that the Count was a close friend who knew everything about him, he didn''t even consider that the time when he had felt bad was after he had been hinted she had a lover, when she had not. He purposely strictly managed and ignored her face to punish her, but the sight of her standing dead from then on was annoying.


    He had to leave for the jeweler''s shop in a little while, but he was so anxious when he saw her standing there without taking a meal. Killian was angry at Albert and couldn''t bear it, and ordered his maid''s meal himself. Adam''s expression was distorted. At the image of his lord, who seemed to have fallen in love with an ugly maid, Adam had a headache and massaged his temples.


    Killian didn''t care about Adam at all, and was worried about how to deal with the Prince''s uing scandal about his new lover. Whether his aide looked at him with a serious look or not, he was busy nodding at the maid, as she was to eat before leaving.


    Albert, who was looking at him, finally couldn''t bear it and said, "Your Highness, I''ll take you out this time. Tell the maid to eat slowly and rest."


    Unlike the viges where they had stayed so far, it was Beopash, the secondrgest city in the Principality of Bertino. Albert felt some uneasiness, at both the strange phenomenon that the appearance of the maid caused seemed to be worse today, and at the sight of the Prince trying to take care of the ugly maid.


    "Albert, it seems to me that you''re the one who needs to rest. Don''t say anything about your back pain and rest until we leave tomorrow. Julietta, you go ahead to eat, ande after."


    When Killian, who blocked Albert trying to say something, urged her on, Julietta slowly headed toward the door. She was relieved to see the Prince let her eat.


    Killian, who was looking at the back of the maid as she flew out of the room, leaned against the back of a chair and touched the cold teacup to his mouth.


    Looking at the image as if it were disgusting, Adam looked back at Albert, who was tilting his head. Adam offered words of constion to the old grand chambein inwardly, who was looking alternately at the door where the maid had left and Killian, for whatever reason.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Sir Albert, I think it''s better for you to not know anything yet.''


    Being cautious because of her words after she had wagged her tongue too much in the carriage, Julietta hurried so as to not hurt her employer''s feelings. When she returned to the room after a meal eaten so hastily that she did not know whether it went into her mouth or nose, the Prince stood up as if he had waited for her.


    As the Count also rose and left the room, Julietta, who was following them calmly, again mped down on herself, as everything was going easy and she was apparently relieved of me. Adamughed when he saw Julietta clenching her fist, determined in her heart that she would never do anything to get herself killed.


    He was worried about his lord, who paid all attention to someone who didn''t fit in, but he thought it would be okay to have a little bit of entertainment. This emotional y would be a luxury once the political battle for the Crown Prince''s seat began in earnest.


    Adam, who had been swamped in thought while looking at the Prince''s maid, hurriedly turned his head when suddenly he felt a prickly look. But a shrill voice attacked him, letting him know he was alreadyte.


    "The Count, do you think you can move after the sun has gone down? I don''t know if I can get to the jeweler''s by the end of the day."


    With Killian expressing his anger with his twisted tone, Adam quickly moved on to his side. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ve been thinking about something else for a while. Let''s go."


    Looking coolly at Adam, who was smiling and pulling his arm with a bold face, Killian climbed into the waiting carriage. Julietta and Adam followed, and the unmarked ck wagon, surrounded by escort knights, began to drive briskly.


    ------


    They arrived on a well-built road, a shy, busy street.


    The streets lined with shops showed off their grandeur and style, each dressed in a colorful array. Pictures of what was being sold hung in each store. The street was as beautiful as a painting.


    In the middle of the colorful garden of sunny buildings, the wagon and its party stopped. Killian got off after the guards searched the perimeter, confirmed there was no problem, and opened the carriage door.


    In the midst of the unusual atmosphere of guards, the two men''s brilliant appearance drew admiration from the mouths of thedies who were walking back and forth down the streets.


    Thedies, busy specting about their status thanks to the unmarked carriage, burst outughing when they saw the generous-sized maid get out of the carriage after a while. They paid keen attention because he seemed to be of no ordinary status, but they were relieved to think that he was a humble nobleman when they looked at the unmarked carriage and the maid.


    Thedies and passers-by were pointing fingers andughing, but Julietta was not bothered by their reaction.


    As she walked into the tranquil gray building under everyone''s eyes, she looked around, wondering about the room without saying anything. He said he was visiting a jeweler''s shop, but there were only tables, sofas and chairs everywhere, without a single disy case. It felt as if she had visited the reception room of a nobleman.


    What she had bought for herself after living in the Austern Empire for decades was only a feather pen, and she looked outside, wondering, What the hell is this ce? This inside ispletely different from the grocery store that used to sell all kinds of items. Even the archedttice windows facing the street had only purple curtains, and there was nothing to tell what this ce was selling.


    By the time she was at the height of her curiosity that it wasn''t a teahouse, the door inside the waiting room opened and a man in a red vest and a white shirt with colorful embroidery came out to greet them.


    "I wee you. What kind of merchandise are you looking for?"

 Chapter 38 38. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIX

    Chapter 38. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XIX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The shopkeeper had his curly hair turned back so that it wouldn''t run down at all, and wore a stiff cravat, a wide, rectangr cloth wrapped around his neck like a scarf. Due to his luxurious clothes and condescending manner, it seemed to be no ordinary shop.


    Adam approached the shopkeeper while Julietta was so thinking.


    As the count began to talk to the owner about one thing or another, Killian sat down in a reception chair in the center of the store. Julietta, who settled herself behind him gently, seriously agonized over the back of his handsome head.


    She had spoken in sincere admiration of the prince''s nightlife, but he must have been very angry with the maid who casually bragged about his private life. She was just looking for a chance to apologize, to say, "I''m sorry," and "I''ll never do that again." But she couldn''t help but feel ufortable.


    Adam, who had just returned from talking to the shopkeeper, spoke to Julietta, who was restless behind Killian. "Is there anything you want to say? Then don''t hesitate to say it."


    Killian''s head turned slightly to her at the count''s question. With his silent permission, Julietta hurried to go around to his front and ask for forgiveness.


    "Your Highness, forgive me for what I said earlier in the carriage. I did not know who I was and made a mistake, leaning on your generosity. I promise it won''t happen again."


    Killian''s face stiffened for a moment and then rxed as Julietta bent down and eagerly sought forgiveness.


    "There''s nothing you can''t say before me and the Count of Adam, so there''s no need to ask for forgiveness. But in front of others, you should be careful about this, because I shouldn''t let things go about my personal life."


    Killian felt a strange sense of deja vu at the sight of Julietta bending down to ny degrees, begging for forgiveness.


    Adam continued, looking at Killian, who recalled that he must have seen it somewhere.


    "I''m d you''re not one who''ll just be angry or say anything about it, but in front of another nobleman we shouldn''t have to say that you need to be careful of your words and actions."


    Julietta nodded firmly at the Count''s words. He asked for forgiveness himself, thinking he must have been crazy for a while. Then, the shopkeeper who had gone inside came out with an expensive-looking box wrapped in velvet fabric.


    Julietta, wondering what was in it, unknowingly looked up. The owner made a face and red at Julietta.


    She used to work in the theater''s prop room and matched the jewelry and decorations to the costumes of the actors. Of course, the jewels used for theater props looked usible from a distance, but they were like toys that were too crude to look upon up close. But it was Julietta''s job tobine even those fake jewels with a dress.


    So her interest grew as the actresses used the jewels and dresses they had received from their followers. She often sketched out the designs of her envisioned dresses and jewels.


    She was curious about what designs of Bertino''s jewels would be. But as she had the owner''s fierce eyes, she slowly retreated to the corner, and Killian said with a slight sigh, "Come and sit down. Maybe your eyes, though you are a maid, can be more urate than ours."


    At the words, Adam pushed the shopkeeper, whose eyes were wide, "Show me what''s in it."


    "Yes, sir."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The owner opened the lid of the jewelry boxes he was holding, andid them on the table. The jewels in each box seemed to brighten up the dimly decorated shop, and Julietta was impressed.


    She forgot how she had dared to sit by His Highness''s side, and was moved by a group of glowing stones like a bachelor possessed by a woman. Sitting by Killian''s side naturally, she gazed at the jewels with a face that was literally salivating.


    Looking at the resplendent re of red, blue, yellow and green color, Julietta came to her senses and finally tilted her head.


    After all, it was a jewelry store. But she didn''t understand why there was no device to show what this ce was like. As the interior was empty, she wondered if this was a disguised business or if there was a smuggling business behind the scenes.


    It was so strange that it had no advertisements to tempt consumers, and a fancy disy case that boasted to its customers and asked them to buy it. Though it was a dimension that had magic and lesiastical calendar, it was oddly simr to the Middle Ages of the Earth.


    Julietta, who found her reason for understanding, looked down at the jewels once again, and felt a stinging gaze. As she lifted her head toward the eye, she saw the shopkeeper staring deathly at her for fear that her saliva might even fall on the gems; she was surprised and suddenly stood up and hid herself behind her employer''s wide back like a shield.


    Lance, who had been crafting jewelry as part of the family business for generations, was a craftsman with great skills in the Principality of Bertino. Feeling so proud of his job of carving and trimming simple stones and turning them into dazzling ornaments, he thought something ugly in this world would bother him more than anything else.


    In his eyes, Julietta had such a hideous look that he didn''t want to be in the same room for a moment. He was worried that the hideousness of a maid that was hard to look upon would be transferred to his beautiful work.


    Lance, barely able to frown himself, snapped shut the lid of the jewelry box close to the maid and moved it to the other side. The ugly face looked up at him, and quickly got up and went around to the back of her master.


    He was nodding with satisfaction, thinking that at least she understood who she was, but the Prince''s expression at seeing the shopkeeper''s behavior became cold.


    Adam quickly spoke up, feeling anxious that Killian would upset the store while siding with the maid if left unchecked. "Do you have a set of amethyst?"


    "We don''t have many people looking for them, so we don''t have anything ready at the moment. It''s less popr than diamonds, sapphires, rubies and other jewels. In particr, since the Principality of Bertino is thergest producer of amethyst, there is more supply than demand, and the value of the jewelry is low and not popr."


    After Killian looked at the brilliantly lit jewels for a while, he stared hard at the owner and got up from his seat. When Killian nodded and went out, Adam, who was given his silent instructions, ordered the shopkeeper. "I''ll buy everything here, so put it in the carriage."


    -------


    After returning to the inn, Killian looked at the jewelry sets he had purchased, and said to Adam,


    "It''s definitely not up to dwarven work, but this is very good handwork. I''ll also add this man to the list of craftworkers of Bertino Business Group.


    "Clearly, even though it isparable to the workings of the famous jewelers in Austern, the jewelry shops are now saturated. Why don''t we find a market for amethyst, rather than going into the uncertain jewelry business?"


    At Adam''s words, Killian was lost in thought. The Principality of Bertino was the continent''srgest producer of diamonds and amethysts. However, Killian was struggling to extract the maximum profit from what he had, as it was natural that profit had been reduced by selling the same resources over several generations.


    Certainly, as Adam said, the well-known jewelers who had inherited the family businesses from generation to generation were abounding in Austern and Vicern, so he was hesitant to jump in. No matter how big the capital was, there was no guarantee that he could make a profit from thepetition unless he set up a different sales strategy.


    The only thing Killian held a dominant position over the other jewelers was that he had dwarven workers, but there were only five of them. He couldn''t sell all of his products with dwarves'' handwork. As such, it was too much tounch a jewelry business under the pretext of differentiation.

 Chapter 39 39. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XX

    Chapter 39. The Principality Of Bertino, Part XX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Seeing Killian agonizing, Adam turned his attention to the maid standing next to him, as if trying to change the mood.


    "How did it look to you? Compared to the Austern jewelry stores, it''s not much different here, is it?"


    Julietta had been listening to the two men, in a rxed mood after she had apologized for what had happened in the carriage earlier. While imagining that she could do this while listening to them, she was surprised by the sudden question of the Count.


    She wanted to answer his urgent eyes, but she couldn''t have known what Austern''s jewelry store looked like. Furthermore, as she had firmly vowed not to wag her tongue beyond her station, she had to keep her mouth shut even if she had something to say.


    Julietta lowered her head to the Count and tried to say that she knew nothing. But a stuffy feeling that she didn''t know blocked her mouth.


    Even though she had never visited a jewelry store in Austern, she had seen the luxurious shops of world-ss jewelry brands indirectly in various media and magazines in the past life. She wanted to talk about the questions she had had earlier, so she was burning to speak; her hopeful ambition to live a slim, long life as a passive, gentledy was constantly falling apart.


    Adam smiled, seeing that Julietta wanted to say something and moved her lips, but closed them as if she had made up her mind.


    "Again, His Highness has told you not to hide anything and be honest, so don''t worry and try to speak your opinion without hesitation."


    Julietta stealthily looked at her employer after the Count winked, as if not to worry. The Count encouraged her, so she studied the mood of her employer, wondering if she could speak what she had thought.


    Killian had his thoughts upied all day because of what Julietta had said in the carriage. He had simply epted the disguise itself, but it struck him as odd to think that she might have had a man. She had clearly said she had lived in disguise to protect herself, but he could not help but wonder if she had been dressed up as she had because of something bad, or if she had really liked someone.


    As his strangely low spirits did not improve, he was angry that he was preupied ahead of such an important business, as the past of the maid was not important.


    Moreover, he had intentionally changed his route and visited a jewelry store in Beopash. He didn''t like the way he was so unsettled by the mere words of the maid.


    Killian decided to erase the happening with the maid from his head and focus on his business, wondering how to differentiate his shop from other jewelry shops. However, when Adam winked at the maid and flirted with her, he felt bad again, not realizing that he had decided to stop paying attention to useless things and focus on his original purpose.


    Adam, who pretended not to see Killian''s face, smiled even more affectionately at Julietta. "I wonder what it looked like in your eyes, as a woman."


    Julietta stared at the side of the frowning Killian''s face, then carefully spoke...


    "... I grew up in a theater, before working as a maid in the Bertino mansion. So I had a lot of opportunities to see the actresses'' jewelry and fancy dresses. Because they were the actresses of the best theater on the continent, the things that were presented to them were very expensive. Compared to those jewels, I don''t think the jewelry I saw at the store I visited wasgging behind or missing anything. I can''tpare it to an Austern jewelry store, because I''ve never been there before. There''s just one thing that I thought was strange."


    "Strange?"


    "Well, I don''t understand why jewelry stores, as well as all the shops, don''t show off what they are selling, but keep them hidden."


    "What does that mean?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think we should put the goods on disy in front of the window and give those passing by the urge to buy them since can see them. If we keep them hidden like that and show them only to the visitors, we''ll have to sell them only to the people whoe. I wondered how he made any business like that."


    She added after bringing up what she had wanted to say, "I think we need to tempt people to buy non-essential luxury items with a more aggressive strategy that makes people want to buy them."


    Julietta talked about her many ideas, thinking of many modern advertisements and marketing.


    "It''s amazing. I''ve never thought about things so deeply. The way we''ve been selling things has been by the people who need them toe to the store and buy what they want. But we have to encourage people who don''t really need them?..."


    Adam did not spare any admiration after he got some unexpected information from his throw-off question. Killian looked at Julietta in surprise, too.


    "How did youe up with that?" he asked.


    Julietta happily replied to her employer''s first eye-to-eye question since arriving at the hotel, "I just felt sorry that such a pretty thing was hidden. The hidden beauty that no one knows is worthless."


    Julietta recalled the reality that she had been ignored and condemned for her disguise. No matter how beautiful she was, it was of no use if her real beauty was hidden.


    ''When diamonds are just raw materials, they are just stones. Therefore, even the most beautiful things are hidden away, they are no different from trivial things.''


    Julietta looked at Killian with a touch of emotion as she thought of that.


    Even with such an ugly and repulsive look, her employer had never been mean or ignored her because of her appearance. He was the only one who didn''t judge her by appearance, though he was picky, nasty and ill-tempered.


    "Yes, you''re right. Beauty that no one knows is worthless. No matter how good a thing I have, what good is it to people if they don''t know?" Killian looked ingeniously at Julietta, forgetting about ignoring her. "How do you think we should show things off?"


    "I would lighten up the dark interior of the store at once. I''d put ss on the front so that passersby can look inside. Is ss very expensive and difficult to secure? Is that why other stores can''t use it? Looking at the ss thermos, it won''t be difficult for us to have a secure ss window."


    Julietta continued after Killian nodded that it was possible. "If it can be installed, I''d make a disy case in a window close to the street and disy the items. Let passersby think they must buy that stuff. It may be expensive, but I think we can aplish as much as we invest. Jewelry is the best luxury. I would like to change the decor of the room in a luxurious and colorful manner, and let the staff treat the guests with very kind and courteous behavior. It''s a high-end strategy that distinguishes us from other stores, so that the customers who buy things in the store can feel the most special in the world."


    Killian admired Julietta''s words. "To make them feel the most special in the world..."


    "There''s a saying I know; to sell dreams. By buying things from the store, they feel like they''ve be the most precious, beautiful, and attractive person in the world. I think they should not be arrogant like the shopkeeper we visited today. I''d like to open a store, where buying things from it can be someone''s lifelong dream."


    Before she knew it, Julietta was talking about a store she wanted to open one day.


    Her appearance as she made an impassioned speech about her dream was glistening and lively to the point that her wild broom-like red hair and unsightly, heavy-looking body were not seen, as she raised her sses that had dropped down to the tip of her nose.


    The eyes of the two men, who listened to Julietta''s story in a whirlwind, met. They exchanged nces and tacitly agreed that the opinion of a humble maid should not be ignored unconditionally. Adam smiled meaningfully at Killian and said, "This new maid of Your Highness seems very capable. Not only was she liked by Your Highness, but she also gave us such a good opinion."

 Chapter 40 40. Calen Castle, Part I

    Chapter 40. Calen Castle, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Adam''s words, Killian looked at Julietta again.


    The maid in front of him was truly unique. She was dignified, not servile, and even rude in front of his status and authority, even though she was a maid who did not have a good status and any wealth. It was a wonder that he didn''t like such impudence and did not get angry.


    It was funny and cute to see her flowing sses twitching on her nose as he looked at her silently. His low spirits gone, he chuckled. "All right, it''s a pretty good opinion, so we''ll go ahead with the meeting as soon as we get to Ricaren."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I think we''ll be very busy this summer. We will have unexpected guests and the new business, and in two months, Ricaren''s broken Magic Square will finally be restored. My heart is pounding, because I think something big is going to happen."


    At Adam''s excited voice, Killian unknowingly hardened his impression.


    He liked the new business, but he didn''t want the unexpected guests. He was irritated. In addition, if the Magic Square was restored, traveling to and from Austern would be easier, but he would no longer be able to use Calen Castle as a refuge...


    ****************


    After the meeting and dinner, Killian ordered the maid who was bringing the tea to leave. Adam, disapproved of her face, who went quickly into the Prince''s bedroom without hiding her happy face when he said she could rest.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What?"


    "Do you really have a heart for that unworthy ugly girl?"


    "What are you talking about? It can''t be!"


    Adam shook his head at the angry Killian. "If you like her, sleep with her right away. I hope Your Highness''s attention will cool off before you arrive in Ricaren, but if you don''t think so, I hope you never show off on the surface. You''re going to be on the Emperor''s seat. To sleep with a maid is not a big scar, but it''s not a good thing to look at. What a maid, with such a look! Not only is it perfect for ridicule, but it can also be your weakness. We don''t know what kind of scandal they''re going to create by attaching branches to your taste."


    Killian''s eyes glowed coldly on Adam''s cold words. "What do you think of me? Do you think I have a heart for a maid? I am dumbfounded."


    "Not really? Am I mistaken? That''s a relief. Then I won''t worry about the maid anymore. She has the ability in a business sense, but that doesn''t mean Your Highness needs her."


    Adam looked at Killian''s expression and continued on, "I''m relieved to hear that Your Highness doesn''t have much in mind. Then, there is no reason to keep her by your side, so I will get a new maid as soon as I arrive at Ricaren. It is beneath your dignity for a maid of that appearance to serve you."


    "No. I know you''re saying this for me, but I can''t forgive you for saying this or that about my maid. I don''t judge people by their looks. She is good at work, she doesn''t have any other motive and she''s smart. I don''t want to give up anyone who helps me because of just one thing, their appearance, so don''t poke at her."


    Adam''s face hardened at Killian''s sharp refusal. After a moment of silence, he spoke again, "All right, I''m not going to argue about your maid any more. But don''t cover up the maid or show partiality to her in front of others. And when you meet Lady Anais, I hope you show the utmost care and affection for her for the time being."


    "Why should I do that? To keep Francis in check? You know better than anyone that I don''t have to."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Marquis Anais has not yet expressed his support for Prince Francis. Even a ten-year-old slum boy knows that even though Duchess Anais and the mother of Prince Francis are sisters, they don''t get along very well. Furthermore, there is a rumor that the Marquis abhors the family of Duke Dudley, the Duchess''s parents."


    Adam nced at Killian, who seemed to be lost in thought, and then continued to speak his opinions.


    "It''s not exactly clear, but I heard that because of the lover of the Marquis and her illegitimate child, he had a falling-out with the family of the Duke in the past. He doesn''t show anything on the surface, but this story came out of a close aide to the Duke, so it''s not a groundless story. Although he is strictly neutral, if his daughter marries Prince Francis, he will have no choice but to support that side. So before Prince Francis makes a move, you must interrupt them. At the present, Prince Francis and Lady Haint are not in a good rtionship. If Your Highness and Lady Anais get closer, it will be very helpful for the nobles on the neutral line to decide where to go."


    "I haven''t decided to be the Emperor yet. If I make up my mind, I''ll be Emperor without having to organize such a political thing."


    "Yes. If you make a decision, His Majesty will give you the Crown Prince''s seat immediately. However, Prince Francis and Duke Dudley should not be ignored. Furthermore, Duke Miguel stood on the side of Prince Francis. In addition, don''t forget that Duchess Miguel is the Princess of the Vicern Empire. Because of Duke Miguel, they have formed a force that cannot be overlooked. It''s hard to see what kind of negotiations have been made between Duke Miguel, who has a son who is second in line to the Vicern throne, and Duke Dudley, who has a grandson who is the first in the rank of session to the throne in Austern. Do not reduce your alertness to the collusion between the two Duke''s Families."


    Killian frowned upon hearing of Duke Dudley and Duke Miguel. Perhaps they were the ones who were the most disturbing to his solid road ahead.


    Adam watched Killian, and continued only then, "It''s a good thing that Your Highness will have a heart, but if you don''t want to be an Emperor, things will get even moreplicated. Who can be the adversary to Prince Francis, except for Your Highness? I understand that you agreed that Prince Francis should not be the Emperor. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, it is. He won''t let me be when he bes Emperor, so I''ll have to stop him from being Emperor."


    Adam nodded at Killian''s eptance. "Thank you for your understanding. So I trust you will treat Lady Anais with kindness that will never be found again in her life, in order to subdue Prince Francis'' ambition."


    "I''ll try."


    "Tries alone are not enough. Promise me you''ll do your best."


    Killian''s expression was distorted, but Adam remained unconcerned, since he was nagging under the pretext of loyalty.


    ----------------------------


    4. Calen Castle


    Three dayster, Julietta and the Prince''s party arrived in Ricaren, the capital of the Principality. It was notparable to the splendor of Austern, but it was a very beautiful city, with colorful buildings, the clothes of the rich, and well-built roads, which were unique to the Principality of Bertino.


    Their carriage entered the entrance of Calen Castle as Julietta, fascinated by the strangely peaceful and rxed urban atmosphere in the midst of the hustle and bustle, stretched out her neck and looked outside. The pre-received knights and guards lined up and waited reverently for their master to arrive.


    Unlike the burdensomelyrge and resplendent Imperial Castle of Austern, the Castle of Calen, which glowed calmly in a subtle purple, was a small-scale King''s Castleposed of a towering main keep, one internal one, and three exterior ones.


    Arriving at the main castle, the carriage door opened, and she could see the subjects, servants, and maids lined up waiting for their master. Not surprisingly, they all bowed their heads in unison.


    "Wee back to Calen Castle, Your Highness. You''re looking even better since Ist saw you."

 Chapter 41 41. Calen Castle, Part II

    Chapter 41. Calen Castle, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The man at the head of the long procession blew over the dark blond hair that was winding down to his mouth and covering one eye, bowing gracefully. At the peacock-like man''s exaggerated greeting, which gave a different vibe from the servants and maids at first nce, the Prince twitched his mouth. Julietta could not suppress her curiosity about who he was while she was packing a box of tea.


    "Marquis Oswald, long time no see. You are still noisy."


    "No, this is not noisy, Your Highness. This Oswald is deeply hurt. You don''t know how much I''ve worked for my beauty and elegance. Beauty is never gained for nothing. Mm-hmm? I''ve never seen her before."


    Philip Leslie Oswald raised his hand roughly to Adam and looked interestingly at Julietta getting off the wagon for thest time, dangling a precious tea box at her side.


    "But, Your Highness, where did you abandon Jeff?"


    "I did not abandon him. He had a small ident on the way, so I sent him to Vicern for treatment."


    "So this remarkabledy is serving Your Highness? Is she working temporarily? She looks very interesting. Can I hire this maid when Jeff returns?"


    At the words of Marquis Oswald, Adam gently shook his head, but Oswald moved forward to Julietta without caring.


    "Well, you look very unique. Why did your head end up in that shape? Did you have some big trouble growing up?"


    Julietta was startled and stepped back from the strange man looking over her with his soft chocte-colored eyes closely. As the Marquis stepped closer to her and took her sses, and Killian ragged him, "The Marquis, I don''t think it''s time to show interest in my maid. Isn''t there something I need to hear about the guests who are now at the castle?"


    The Marquis followed and replied quickly as Killian looked back at Julietta, who had retreated one more step from the close-up Oswald. The men passed through the courteous crowd with their heads down and headed toward the entrance of the main castle.


    "Oh, that''s right, that''s right. Now this Calen Castle is so busy because of the sudden arrival of guests. A series of veryplicated situations have happened in a row. As soon as he heard that after Marquis Anais and his daughter arrived, Prince Francis woulde, Count Adam ran away without looking back, so Count Valerian and I had to deal with everything in the country."


    Julietta flinched at the words "Marquis Anais," but no one noticed it. Dressed in a dark green jacket, the peacock-like Marquis Oswald raised his hands, looking exaggeratedly up into the sky.


    "Your Highness, you have to scold Adam. This Oswald, heavily armed with health, almost died from overwork. But who am I? I am your right-hand man, who can handle things with my beautiful appearance and splendid eloquence if a crisis happens. I could cook those nobles of the Austern with one hand, until the Viscountess widow showed up."


    ''Oh, I suppose you would have been so good.'' Killian, who enthusiastically agreed inwardly with the words of the Marquis who spoke too much, stopped on his way to the words ''the Viscountess widow.''


    "Who is it?"


    "Your current lover, the Viscountess widow of the Kingdom of Lebatum."


    When Oswald said that, Killian''s eyes were directed at his own maid without knowing it, who had been following him quietly.


    A few days ago, after his private life was revealed in a carriage, he came to think differently about the servants and maids who were like furniture in a room and he didn''t care about. And strangely, he was reluctant about the women he had brought to meet in with Julietta.


    When Julietta, who didn''t know why Killian was looking, stared back at him, Adam coughed loudly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was a short moment in a few seconds, but Oswald, who noticed something, looked at Adam deliberately. Soon, a river of sighs came out of the mouth of the shy blonde Marquis.


    "Oh, dear! I never thought anything moreplicated could happen here. I need to offer my deepest condolences to Count Valerian, who is now tearing his hair out between the two women."


    Ignoring Oswald, who had folded his hands behind his back, busily hanging around in ce and sighing out, Killian began searching for Albert among the carriages that followed.


    "Albert! Albert!"


    The servants and maids, who lined up in a row, were flustered with amazement at the yell of their returned owner, and the nervous knights busily encircled him.


    "Your Highness, let''s go in now. I''ll bring Sir Albert to you as soon as he arrives."


    As Adam looked back and advised, Oswald also helped. "Yes, Your Highness. Count Valerian is dying to deal with Lady Anais and the Viscountess widow, who would like toe to greet you as soon as you arrive. How hard it must be to deal with the two with his blunt personality! This Oswald begs you to go in and make your decision on how to deal with it, and to save the poor Count from the depths of hell."


    Julietta was surprised to see the gaudy blonde man talking constantly in spite of the Prince''s anger.


    She felt as if she''d been walking on ice these past few days because of her employer, who had kept some distance from her after Beopash.


    Although she had even begged for forgiveness for her mistake, she felt a little disappointed at the thought that he might still be upset. However, upon arriving at Calen Castle, she realized that she had been under a great illusion. This was because she forgot the status of her employer, who was royalty, and feltfortable for a while.


    Seeing so many people bowing to a single Prince, she found out what a great man she was working for. She was starting to feel a little depressed and worried about whether she could stand up well in this job.


    But when she saw the man who was constantly chattering about like a peacock, she felt strangely energized. A man like that didn''t fit in with a stiff, formal atmosphere seemed to say, ''You can stay here,'' to herself, who was at a loss because she felt like she was somewhere she shouldn''t be.


    Julietta raised her head confidently. There would be no reason for her to not work if that kind of man worked as a close aide to the Prince. At the words of the peacock, it seemed that the Prince''stest lover, who had bothered her so much, hade to this ce. If she took duty in the bedroom of the Prince again, she would have to go through all theints and grumbling of the Viscountess widow who had pped her face.


    Killian nced at Julietta, and sighed, thinking, I''ve beenfortable, but now it''s over, and ordered Adam, "Get Albert right away as soon as he arrives."


    ******


    "... So the parties of the Marquis and of the Viscountess Morbido are staying in Rezen Castle. When Prince Francis arrives, he is expected to go to Nas Castle, and when the other nobles arrive, they will be taken to Lona Castle, and inevitably the two parties have to be driven into Rezen Castle. Thanks to that, every day is a war."


    Oswald sighed in exaggeration, and after finishing his speech, didn''t care about the eyes of the others who were staring at him, but lifted the teacup in front of him and gracefully sniffed it. Killian''s cold eyes were directed at Albert.


    "Albert, how did you manage the whole thing? Didn''t you make it clear to the Viscountess?"


    Albert began toin, wiping the sweat he didn''t have with his handkerchief, "Your Highness, I have repeatedly told her and indeed conveyed your will and sent a great farewell gift to Morbido''s mansion. But as always, there''s no way I can control the reckless behavior of those who don''t want to ept your intentions."


    When the Prince dered thest time, most of the women persistently demanded a meeting because they could not ept the parting. There were those who searched for all the ces he could go, and even camped out in front of the Bertino mansion on Harrods Street. By the time the Prince, who had ignored thempletely and regardless of their waiting, visited Harrods Street again to meet his new lover, their grueling wait and lingering sorrow woulde to an end.

 Chapter 42 42. Calen Castle, Part III

    Chapter 42. Calen Castle, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    It was obvious that this time, the Viscountess Morbido must have hurt her self-esteem even more, as she had been dumped after meeting only twice after being given the job of the Prince''s lover. But as Albert was admiring her, thinking it was not normal to follow this far to distant Bertino, Killian''s anger was gradually rising to the ceiling of the Oval Office.


    "So now that there''s no way to control the behavior of the women, it''s inevitable that they''vee all this way and we can''t help, but let it go?"


    Albert was so pricked by Killian''s increasingly low voice that he hurriedly waved his hand and denied it. "That''s not going to happen. I will do my best to keep them out of sight of Your Highness by any means possible. How dare theye here without your permission! Mr. Marquis Oswald, I am very disappointed. You''re holding the Viscountess widow of the Kingdom of Lebatum in an exterior castle where Lady Anais, the daughter of Marquis Anais is staying, the Marquis of Anais. Why did you handle it like that?"


    Oswald, who was enjoying his tea gracefully, jumped when Albert''s grudges turned to him.


    "No, Sir Albert, how could I have known that the Viscountess widow had been dumped by His Highness after only a month? I knew it was by the permission of His Highness because she came here calling herself a lover of His Highness. But, Your Highness, was the widow so unattractive? Isn''t it almost a new record that you dumped a lover in a month?"


    Julietta, standing in the corner, burst intoughter at Oswald''s serious question, regardless of the feelings of Killian, and then quickly covered it up with a cough.


    She tried, but the situation was so funny that she couldn''t stand it. Of the five people in this room, only her employer was serious.


    Count Adam listened to the conversation and nodded dryly, while Marquis Oswald looked happy to die with this situation, and Sir Albertined so and so, and wiped his forehead with his handkerchief as if the Prince had to bear it, since it had already happened.


    At first nce, it seemed that Lady Anais, who had arrived simrly to the Viscountess widow, was what they thought was a reserved Queen. In other words, a smiling situation had urred in which a former lover and a woman who would be his fiance had met in one ce. Nevertheless, the other closest aides, except for the Prince, were saying, "This is a big deal," making it difficult for Julietta to hold back herughter, as she seemed to be watching a si.


    She covered her mouth with her hands, acting as if she had a cough, but it was toote. When the Prince''s gaze, which seemed to be overturned at any moment, turned to the maid standing in the corner, Albert ducked his head without realizing it. Even though the new maid had not arrived yet, he wondered who in the Castle of Calen should be chosen as a new maid of His Highness.


    Even if Count Adam managed Bertino Castle and the Principality, it was not easy to investigate every single person among the maids. Moreover, he didn''t intend to trust the maids who were hired without his okay. He was anxious to relieve His Highness''s anger before that maid was kicked out, but his master, who had hit even the sofa''s armrest with the case of the Viscountess widow, suddenly uttered in a strange voice.


    "I think I haven''t had lunch yet. You should go eat ande back. Albert, take Julietta to the next room to stay in the future and get her a meal. Oh, you can eat, too. We''ll continue to have meetings and ask other maids to bring us something simple to eat."


    Albert frowned at the master''s behavior of taking care of the lunch of the maid, and Adam sighed, as if he had given up. Albert took Julietta out with him, his faceplicated by the behavior of his increasingly unknown master these days.


    Oswald, looking back and forth between them, opened his mouth with amusement, "Your Highness, will you give her the room Jeff used to use? It looks like the new maid is in your confidence. I should also look good to the maid!"


    "Please tell Valerian toe here, don''t just beat your gums. And invite Marquis Anais and his party to dinner."


    After asking Oswald to invite Marquis Anais to the dinner to beid out for the monarch who had returned after a few months, he stopped talking, and Oswald reminded him about something his monarch had forgotten.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What about the Viscountess Morbido?"


    "Get her out of the castle right now. Let her know that no one can stay in Bertino without my permission. And if this happens again, keep in mind that I have no choice but to judge you as too ipetent to keep close to me."


    As Killian stared coolly, the two bowed politely and asked for forgiveness, contrary to the atmosphere so far.


    ******


    Julietta put down the luggage she was carrying in a side chamber to the bedroom of the Prince, the owner of Calen Castle.


    The room she would stay in was a small one, connected to a dressing room and having no windows, but it was equipped with nearly everything. There was a table, a chair, and even a small closet on one side of the wall, and a bed that looked quite fluffy.


    In addition, the side room was decorated in ivory and blue, just like the castle owner''s bedroom, and the interior looked so refreshing. Julietta stamped her feet excitedly at her increasingly developed home.


    A small but clean maid''s room on Harrods Street, or one side of the Eileen Theater''s prop room, which was hard toy down in, stacked with fabric and clothes¡­ But now, for a while, she would stay in a room with tables and closets, and a bed.


    Most of all, she was so happy that she could get away from sleeping on a nket on the bedside floor next to her employer''s bed.


    Julietta put down the box of tea, which she held more carefully than her luggage, took out the ss bottle she had hung around her neck, and carefully put it in the box.


    Then she slowly sent her entire fortune, two dresses and pajamas, several belongings and a box of tea, into the closet, and then left the room, dancing around and around. She even greeted the hateful knights that Albert had introduced her to, and walked as if she were flying.


    It seemed to be smaller than the castle of the Crown Prince in Austern, which she had gone in for a while before departing for Bertino. She came out looking around the interior of Calen Castle. As Albert informed her, she could easily find the dining room attached to the servants and maids'' quarters behind the main castle.


    As if it was a lie that she had just been excited and whirling around, Julietta cautiously opened the door of the dining room and stepped in, nervous about how the new people who she was supposed to face for a while would ept her. However, her tension was useless, because the inside of the dining room was empty.


    Even if it was well past lunchtime, it was hard to eat on time, as it depended on the work of a maid, unlike the aristocrats who ate on time. For this reason, Harrods'' dining room always had simple snacks or loaves of bread on the table, and inside the kitchen was a pot of stew or soup that could be heated all the time.


    Unlike Harrods'' kitchen, which was always bustling and noisy to prepare for the next meal, there was no indication of a person being around the kitchen inside the dining room, and Julietta thought about what to do. If she had to fend for herself at mealtime, she had to adjust to the Prince''s schedule, and she could hardly have dinner for herself.


    After going into the cold kitchen and rummaging for leftovers, she had to give up her lunch. She had no choice but to leave the dining room for now, thinking she should ask Sir Albert what to doter.

 Chapter 43 43. Calen Castle, Part IV

    Chapter 43. Calen Castle, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    After patting her empty stomach to console herself, she left the maid''s quarters and was heading back to the main castle, where a shrill voice called out from behind her, "Who''s there? I haven''t seen you before. What are you doing here?"


    It was the head maid of Calen Castle, the Baroness Pam Lanolf.


    Pam was on edge from nerves.


    Due to theints of the Viscountess, a lover of the Prince, she had been called to Rezen Castle since morning, so she could note out to greet the Prince, the ruler of the Principality. Moreover, it was nerve-wracking to think of meeting Sir Albert, the Grand Chambein, who did not like her.


    Pam barelyforted the Viscountess, thinking that the old man would soon retire and that her nephew, Jeff, would soon be the Grand Chambein, and then she would get out of this boring war of nerves.


    Immediately after that, she put behind her the maids, who she carried with her to greet her returned Prince, and headed to the Oval Office of the main castle, where she was told the Prince was. A maid she saw for the first time was wandering about. There was no chance of a stranger entering the heavily guarded main castle, so she could only be one of the members of the returned owner''s party, but she couldn''t think of her as a member of the party by any means after looking at her thick appearance from behind.


    Though she had a long way to go, the Baroness, who thought she should rify where she belonged in order to prevent any idents that might ur, called out to the big maid in front of her. When she saw the maid turn around, she opened her mouth in astonishment, and the maids who followed her made a fuss.


    "Did you call me?" As soon as she turned around and saw the women with disapproving faces, Julietta slowly began to get irritated by the repeated reactions.


    ''Don''t they know how foolish it is to judge a person only by their looks?''


    She managed to mp her mouth shut as it twisted, as they were shocked that someone like her had ever appeared where she was not supposed to be.


    It was a moment before Julietta tried to introduce herself after bowing as politely as possible ording to etiquette, as Johanna, the head maid of Harrods Street, had taught her. The woman in front of her suddenly got angry.


    "Oh, my God! How could this happen? How did someone like you get into this castle? Where the hell do you belong to?"


    If she had just waited a little while, she would have answered well, but she had interrupted her speech and she felt something even worse. Julietta, though, politely announced her affiliation.


    "I am Julietta Salmon, who is serving His Highness Killian of Austern, the master of Bertino."


    Once again, the Baroness made a further grimace, looking on as she casually twitched, raising her sses that hade down to the tip of her nose as she bowed deeply.


    "I am really dumbfounded. How could a maid like you serve His Highness? This could be fatal to his dignity. What the hell did Sir Albert do? I''m sure he''s done something so ridiculous like this, believing in the favor of His Highness. I''ll tell His Highness about this situation right away."


    She had been offended by the look of freaking eyes for awhile, as if they were seeing a monster carrying an infectious disease. Julietta, who felt as if she was guilty of the Baroness'' criticism, stood helplessly at her wits'' end.


    "What are you doing? Make sure you stay in your quarters until there''s another order, so people do not see you."


    Julietta sighed unconsciously.


    This was not her true self, but she could not help being hurt by the eyes of those who were shocked and disgusted every time they saw her. Now she did not think that if she took off this disguise... It really hurt her heart to think that her disguised appearance was her true self.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After she bowed to the nobledy with a ferocious expression in front of her, Julietta turned around and a maid of the Baroness, Celine, opened her mouth.


    "How could she work as a maid of His Highness in that shape? Sir Albert was very strict about this and that, and he harassed the head maid, but did he really pick her as a maid? This is a strong case to appeal to His Highness."


    As if to console the surprised Baroness, Celine spoke ill of the maid she had just seen, and Rosalyn, the other maid, also agreed enthusiastically.


    "I think Sir Albert''s eyes are terrible when I see the maid changing every time His Highness returns. As His Highness had not liked them, he must have changed them every time. Jeff, a nephew of the head maid, needs to take over as the Grand Chambein''s seat."


    Jeff, who was her nephew, was not a nobleman, because the man her sister had married was a titled man, notnded. However, Pam had worked as a maid of Duchess Irene, the mother of the Prince, and was knighted by her own ability, so she was able to rise to the position of the head maid of Calen Castle.


    The first thing she had done as soon as she had be the head maid was to put her nephew as the Prince''s servant. Unlike the Prince''s private maids, who were changed from time to time, Jeff had been in the position of the Prince''s servant for several years, being protected by Pam.


    Now, when the old Sir Albert retired, Jeff would seed him at his post of the grand chambein. That way, Jeff could get the title of Bar and she could really be the number one of Calen Castle, without having to read the faces of Sir Albert or any other grand chambein.


    The maid from a moment ago was a golden opportunity to express Sir Albert''s ipetence to the Baroness with such a goal. So she had made more fuss, as if something big had happened.


    With a smile of satisfaction, Pam hurried to the Oval Office to meet the Prince.


    "Your Highness, wee back. Please forgive my disloyalty that I happened not to meet Your Highness, since I had something to work on in Rezen Castle."


    Killian frowned at the head maid and the maids who apanied her, and who nced up and bowed to him as if they were shy. At his mother''s rmendation, he gave her the title and allowed her to serve as a head maid, but Killian didn''t like her, as she always seemed to be calcting and greedy.


    "It''s been a long time, Baroness Lanolf."


    Pam rushed to speak, as if to attract the attention of the Prince, who nodded dryly and looked away, "Your Highness, I met your private maid. You don''t know how surprised I was to see her."


    He looked at the Baroness again at the words ''your private maid'', after he had turned away after he had apathetically received her greeting.


    Marquis Oswald and Count Adam, who did not pay much attention to Pam''s greeting, were also interested in what happened. When Pam drew the attention she wanted, she stopped talking to create a dramatic effect and held her hand near her heart as if surprised.


    "How hideous the appearance of a maid who serves Your Highness can be! I was so surprised at how Sir Albert could keep such a maid beside Your Highness. I was so worried if it was time for him to retire."


    The maids who stood behind the Baroness looked at each other, as if it were truly impossible. Count Adam sprang up at the sight of Killian, who watched without a word.


    "Oh, the Baroness! The former maid quit in a hurry, and Jeff''s ident ovepped, so she was to serve as a temporary maid for the time being. It''s not Sir Albert''s fault."


    "What do you mean by ''an ident''? Where did Jeff get hurt?! That''s why I can''t see him now!"


    Adam interrupted the Baroness''s words as she forgot that she was in front of the Prince and made a great fuss about trifles in surprise. "I don''t know the details, so listen carefully to Sir Albertter. Anyway, that''s all the circumstances that led the maid to serve His Highness."

 Chapter 44 44. Calen Castle, Part V

    Chapter 44. Calen Castle, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Pam continued to speak out, regardless of Adam''s efforts to leave before the anger of the Prince, who would grow particrly sharp for this maid.


    "If that''s the case, I can''t leave a girl like that as a maid of His Highness. I''ll get another maid ready as soon as possible."


    The Baroness''s needless, strong determination made Adam unwittingly look back at Killian.


    ''Your Highness, don''t forget what I said.''


    As Killian''s fierce look did not ease despite the Count''s serious look, Marquis Oswald broke in with a smile, "Come on, the head maid, all the personal affairs of His Highness are Sir Albert''s business, so don''t worry about it and do what you have to do. I''m sure you''re very busy getting ready for dinner tonight. Can you just hang around here like this? If there are any mistakes, Sir Albert will try to pull out all your gray hairs."


    The Baroness opened her mouth to refute Marquis Oswald, who didn''t always call her by her title, but as a head maid, and was unctuous and greasy. But before she could, one of Killian''s hands went up.


    "Stop. It''s Albert''s job to manage my maids. Even the Count and the Marquis here can''t say anything about that. That''s the right of the grand chambein, who I ennobled, to do. Do you understand what I mean?"


    Unlike the concerns of Adam and Oswald, Killian was not excited. He only looked coldly at her, daring her to rebel against his words.


    At the Prince''s gaze, Pam had no choice but to step back. With the appearance of the young maid, it did not seem to shake the Prince''s faith and trust in Albert.


    If so, she would have to force the maid to make a big mistake and shake his faith. Pam thought, Let''s see if your faith is firm, even if you are troubled by the maid chosen by the grand chambein who you trust to such an extent.


    ***************


    ***


    Marquis Anais looked out of the window at theke with his hands folded behind his back.


    A pair of white swans were feeding each other with their beaks, the water''s surface shining transparently in the bright sun. Between them, a baby swan broke in as if it were jealous. The mother swan spread her wings and held her baby, and began pecking and polishing the feathers of her baby with her beak. At the affectionate gesture, the Marquis''s expressionless face was distorted with grief.


    He remembered one day when they had been really happy. He and his wife had been feeding each other, and his daughter tried to get in between her parents and opened her mouth to ask for food for herself.


    ''Ste, Julietta...''


    His lover and his young daughter''s whereabouts were unknown after being evicted from their mansion overnight, while he had been attending a ceremony for the Crown Prince of the Vicern Empire.


    He had returned to Austern and btedly found out about it, and gone frantically searching for them. But it had been Ste''s body that he had encountered half a yearter.


    The man who had brought the body had said that she had died following the death of her young daughter, who had been unable to ovee her grief. Also, they had only found Ste, who had been already dead, so there had been no way to know where she had buried her daughter.


    The Marquis could never forgive his wife Ivana, who had taken Ste and Julietta from him. He was distressed because he couldn''t give any affection to the daughter and son she gave birth to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Whenever he saw Christine, who had been born a few months earlier than Julietta, hatred and sorrow were intertwined and gnawed at his spirit.


    He showed her his best to listen to what Christine wanted, as he could not give her love, and they praised him as a loving father. The Marquis felt guilty about it, but he had no intention of revealing it to others.


    He was only full of revenge against Ivana. His vengeance went so far as to include the family of Duke Dudley, who had pressured him into marrying Ivana.


    When he had strengthened his need for vengeance, Christine, who had an unrequited love for the fifth Prince, had asked him to visit the Principality of Bertino. He had decided to go to Bertino, pretending he couldn''t endure the hard teasing of Christine.


    This was a golden opportunity to break down Ivana''s n, which would approve even if she sacrificed her daughter for the crown of Francis, her nephew, even though she was not getting along with her sister, the first Queen. By granting his daughter''s wish that she should marry Prince Bertino, there was no better way to split the family of Duke Dudley from the family of Marquis Anais.


    So far, even if he had been firmly neutral, he could not ignore the family of Dudley, since he had married Ivana. But if Christine were to marry the fifth Prince, he would naturally be able to confront the family of Dudley head on, empowering his son-inw. The Marquis closed his eyes for a while and calmed his vengeful heart, still thinking about what would happen.


    A littlemotion was happening in the reception hall of Rezen Castle when Marquis Anais recalled the past and nned to paint the future with vengeance.


    "His Highness has arrived here, why did you stop me from greeting him?"


    Christine struggled to maintain her affable and graceful attitude as ady of the Marquis, and forced a smile.


    It was her first love for twelve years since she had fallen in love with Killian at first sight when she had visited the Imperial Castle to meet her aunt Victoria, the first Queen. She''d been waiting for this for a long time, dreaming of the day when she would be his bride after hering of age.


    Christine, who finally made her social debut this year to celebrate her much-awaited seventeenth birthday, was finally able to formally introduce herself to Killian, whom she had met at the Emperor''s birthday banquet. Seeing Killian right in front of her, who she had only seen before in the distance, she fell in love with him once again.


    Christine was lucky. She ducked around the side of Killian, who gave her an insipid nod despite her shy and innocent greetings, and when he talked to Marquis Rhodius about his scheduled visit to the Principality of Bertino, she heard and thought up a trick.


    After interrupting their conversation tactlessly, as if she were an immature and innocentdy, she managed to get an invitation from Marquis Rhodius instead of the ignorant Prince Killian.


    "If you''d like to go there, visit him when you have timeter. He''ll be happy at your visit, too."


    The Prince red at the Marquis inviting her, but Christine didn''t care. She was only happy that she finally had a chance to gain the upper hand among her countlesspetitors.


    Christine seized on the invitation to the Principality of Bertino, even if it was a mere invitation, and began to prepare for the trip from then on. It was only after hearing that the Prince and his party were ready to leave for the Principality of Bertino that she was able to arrive at Calen Castle before Killian, asking for her father, the Marquis.


    Christine had no intention of being used as a tool to make her cousin Francis the Crown Prince, as nned by her maternal grandfather, Duke Dudley, and her mother, Marquise Anais. Duke Dudley was in the process of choosing a family to marry his granddaughter to in order to enlist those marital bonds. Marrying someone she didn''t know for Francis she absolutely refused.


    Rather, she thought that Francis and her maternal grandfather''s ambitions would die down if she married Killian, the most likely Crown Prince. Then she would take the man she loved and be the Empress of the future, and Francis would never be hanging on to the unlikely crown in the first ce, hastening his death.


    She arrived at Calen Castle a few days ago with such swollen dreams. But Christine was soon hit by a difficult situation, being confronted by a shallow woman who was his lover.


    The reason why she ran to Calen Castle, where the Magic Square was not connected, was to win Killian''s heart in a ce where there was no rival in love. But there was also apetitor here!

 Chapter 45 45. Calen Castle, Part VI

    Chapter 45. Calen Castle, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She''d heard so many things about his women, but when she checked them with her own eyes, Christine couldn''t hide her shock. But the shock was only there for a while before she could not bear her, as she saw a woman who put on airs, as if she knew everything about the Prince.


    What was more, they had that foolish woman and Lady Anais stay in the same outer castle. Her pride was hurt and she couldn''t bear it, but she had to, not showing any signs of her anger.


    Christine had been very careful to say nothing, to show herself as a future Empress worthy of marrying Killian, and behaving with generosity and affection for everybody. In addition, she had tried to spread her personality and thoughtfulness all over the ce by volunteering for those in need. She couldn''t ruin all her efforts, which she had worked extremely hard at from such an early age, with such a trifle.


    Even at this moment, Christine ignored the Viscountess Morbido, who coquettishly fanned herself while sitting opposite her, and asked Count Valerian why he would stop her from greeting His Highness.


    One of Killian''s closest aides, Charl Eber Valerian, was impressed with the Lady Anais, who hid her venomous nature and asked things in a very amiable way.


    These past few days he''d been called to Rezen Castle every time he opened his eyes. The guest service was originally supposed to be done by Count Adam, who was in charge of managing the administration and the Business Group of the Principality after being appointed to the Principality of Bertino. But after Count Adam had fled early, Valerian had arrived in Bertino a month ago to prepare for the summer huntingpetition with Marquis Oswald, who was in charge of managing the Prince''s finances, and who had ended up managing the two women''s fight for days, preventing them from crossing the fence.


    Valerian had missed a chance to escape when Marquis Oswald, who had been always dealing with the two women in a rxed manner, had left saying that he should meet the Prince upon arrival. Valerian was left alone and trying to stay alert.


    There was not a whole lot of difference between them, but when asked by Lady Anais, who did not lose her elegant demeanor on the outside, he answered in with maximum kindness, as he gave her better marks than the Viscountess Morbido.


    "Lady Anais, an outsider is not eptable in the inner castle. The gates that are connected to the main castle for the visits of those who are not members of Calen Castle are only opened when the owner''s permission is given. You''ll have to wait until you have the permission of His Highness to meet him."


    "Humph, Lady Anais is an outsider, but I''m not, am I? I don''t know why I have to be bound by such rules."


    Valerian, who didn''t know yet that the Viscountess had been dumped by Killian, had to go through a difficult situation each time, not knowing which side he had to take between Lady Anais, who said she had been invited by the Prince, and the Viscountess, who said she was the current lover of the Prince.


    As soon as Viscountess Morbido finished speaking, Christine had upward nting eyes. Although she had been hiding her original temper to impress the Count, she was irritated when she was treated as an outsider. After seeing her poignant look, Valerian looked up at the ceiling and sought the God he had never believed in.


    Lady Anais was widely praised for her aristocratic dignity despite her young age, and for her good spirit and wisdom that could not pass by the needy. But as he had been through these days, he had only felt that rumors were not trustworthy. He didn''t know who had spread the rumors, but he just wanted to show them how venomous her expression was now.


    While Lady Anais and the Viscountess were fighting a silent war, Marquis Oswald returned after greeting the Prince and reporting on what had happened to him. Valerian leapt up in delight. At the wee, Marquis Oswald patted him on the shoulder without a word, as if he understood.


    "Has His Highness arrived well?"


    The Marquis nodded at Valerian''s question. "I had seen him earlier this year and saw him again after a few months, but he''s gotten better. I think there''s been a funny thing going on."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "A funny thing?"


    "Oh, you''ll find out about that soon. Let''s start with what I had toe back here. Lady Anais, where is Marquis Anais?"


    At the words of Marquis Oswald, Christine answered with excitement, thinking that she could finally go see Killian. "My father is resting in his room right now. May I have hime?"


    "No, please deliver my words to him. A wee dinner for His Highness will be held as scheduled in the evening, so please attend. I''ll send you a carriage to the main castle when it''s time for dinner."


    As soon as the Marquis finished speaking, Viscountess Morbido said, folding her fan. "I''m going to have to get ready, too. I thought you''d have dinner tomorrow, judging from the character of His Highness. I have to show him my most beautiful appearance, but I''m afraid I''m running out of time."


    When the Viscountess, who purposely looked at Christine with a smile of intimacy with the Prince, busily headed for the door, Marquis Oswald sadly held her back.


    "Oh, Viscountess Morbido, did I mention that you are allowed to attend the dinner? Unfortunately, His Highness was very angry at your unannounced visit. I was reprimanded for having you stay in Calen Castle without confirmation. I have worked really hard to calm his anger. So, I''d like you to go back to your room and get ready to leave the castle."


    She spoke as if she could not believe Oswald''s cold, hard instruction which was contrary to his usual cynicism. "What do you mean? You mean His Highness doesn''t want to see me now?"


    Viscountess Morbido stared at the Marquis who had ordered her deportation, shaking as if she could not believe it.


    A month after bing the Prince''s lover, she had received a huge parting gift with the message that he would no longer look for her, but she didn''t think it was his real intention. She thought there must be some other reason, and if she was really abandoned, she''d better find out who the Prince''s new woman was.


    What she had found out by mobilizing all her social connections was that the Prince used to visit the Principality of Bertino every early summer, but this year he would leave earlier because of his nned business. When she heard that, she thought that the Prince''s sudden parting message was made out of regret that he would not take her to Bertino.


    She had only met him twice, but she had no choice but to think about it because he was so wonderful, so ecstatic and so hot that she couldn''t imagine he was bored with her. To her, who had no intention of epting a parting notice with no warning signs at all, the Prince''s early visit to Bertino came as a usible reason.


    Quickly finding out further that the Prince had not taken another lover, she was convinced that she was right and visited Bertino in the hope of surprising him. After a long trip, she spent every day thinking about how happy and how hotly he would hug her if he met her.


    Although she was offended by Lady Anais unexpectedly, it was hard for her to be the wife of the Crown Prince with her own status. Though she was jealous and angry, she decided to settle for the position of a concubine, thinking that the marriage of Lady Anais, who had even visited Bertino, and the Prince would be a fait apli.


    However, she did not want to be pushed around by Lady Anais, who behaved as if she saw something dirty whenever she saw her, so she was fighting without conceding.


    As a result, the words given by Marquis Oswald were shocking to her. Unable to believe it, she thought it was clear that that rascal, who had hated her from the start, had told the Prince strange words. He must have prevented her presence from bing an obstacle to his marriage to the nobledy of Anais.


    "Let me see His Highness, please. If he tells me to go out, I''ll believe you."

 Chapter 46 46. Calen Castle, Part VII

    Chapter 46. Calen Castle, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Oswald sighed when he saw a woman in front of him, who intentionally used thin fabrics to make the fabric stick to her whole body, and whose exposed dress was beautiful, but overflowing with vulgarity.


    "Hoo, the Viscountess. I think you''re mistaken. Nothing thates out of my mouth is without the thoughts of His Highness. As I said, his intentions are in line with my message, so be ready. The maids of Rezen Castle are helping your maid pack your things, so as soon as you are ready, you must leave the castle. I want you to know that if you hold out, it will be enforced."


    Oswald called in the knights who were standing outside with the warning.


    "As soon as the Viscountess has gone into her room and is ready, take her out of the castle. Everything has to be done within an hour from now."


    At the direction of the Marquis, knights surrounded her. She began to calcte quickly. At this rate, she might be dragged out in a very ugly way, but she thought it was not too bad.


    It would seem more usible to be surrounded by knights than to leave the gate in a shabby manner without anyone sending them off. On the surface, they would not know whether these knights were mobilized to make her go, or to see her off. If she were to take advantage of this situation, she could create a usible situation forter on.


    ''If I can''t hope for any more future for Prince Killian anyway, shouldn''t I use the situation to find another usible person?''


    Oswald sighed loudly as she held onto her seat.


    "Madame, I warned you clearly. Let''s take her right to the carriage."


    Two knights bowed politely to the Viscountess at Oswald''smand, and raised her by holding both arms. She pretended to rebel and was taken to the carriage. A momentter, as soon as her maid came with her mistress''s hat and sat down opposite her, the carriage set off.


    "His Highness is so mean. I don''t even remember how I packed it."


    The maid was moved to tears when she had to be prepared to leave in a hurry under the eyes of the scary knights.


    "Shut up! Give me my hat."


    After putting on the hat handed to her by the maid, she looked out through the carriage window. Knights wearing two emblems of the Principality of Bertino and Prince Killian had surrounded the carriage she was riding. She looked pleased sy the sight and leaned backfortably in the seat.


    "I''ll go back to Austern first and look forward to the future. No one will think I was kicked out by the Prince with this much for an escort, except Anais.


    "Huh, Lady Anais is totally different from the rumors. Those who believe that she is generous and kind, and she is the right person to be the Empress in the future, would never say that if they find out what she really is like."


    She nodded to the maid who had been emotionally hurt in the war of nerves thatsted for days.


    "That''s right. I can stand for anything else, but I can''t see that bitch pompous in the future. I''m going to have to take revenge for what she''s done to me in the meantime."


    The Viscountess had a dark and damp smile, thinking, You wait and see¡­


    **********


    At that time, Julietta came back to the room at themand of a nobledy, who was acting like a superintendent of a dormitory.


    Though her makeup was a little too serious, she had not hurt others and was bored by the fact that everyone was treating her like an infectious patient. She was worried that she might get into an ident sooner orter after her mood had so many highs and lows, even though she suffered every time. She just waited for Killian''s new maid toe as soon as possible.


    Julietta was unaware that Killian was going to send back the new maid who she had been waiting with a yearning so long, and was alone in thinking how long she would wait to go back to Harrods Street.


    "Julietta." She heard a voice calling her from outside. It seemed like a long time had passed before the Prince returned to his room. As she was hurrying out, the door linked to the dressing room burst open.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian looked around the room where Julietta was staying. As he thought the room was too small for a huge dressing room, he asked without thinking deeply, "Isn''t the room too small? It doesn''t even have a window, so it feels stuffy."


    Julietta shook her head hard, thinking that her employer might be trying to take away her own space again.


    "No, I really like it. I''ve never had such a nice room. I''m really satisfied with the bed, the table, and the closet."


    Although she seemed to have lived a splendid life under the protection of Marquis Anais, she decided to think that her past before the age of five was not her life. She decided to remain aloof about the guests who were staying in the outer castle.


    Killian nodded helplessly when he saw Julietta, who answered strongly that she really liked it. If she didn''t like it, he would try to renovate the dressing room, but it was just as well that she liked it so much.


    "Get ready for a bath. We are tight before dinner time in the evening, so hurry up."


    When Killian went out, leaving an order, Julietta breathed a sigh of relief that she had kept the room.


    As she hurried to the bathroom to prepare for the bath, now ustomed to it, Killian thought for a moment, looking at her ample disguise from behind.


    He had already heard a lot of words about the appearance of his maid. He wanted to keep her out of sight as much as possible, but to do so, he had to have another servant or a maid beside him.


    The reason why he had so far put up with Jeff was that he hated the presence of unreliable people around him.


    Although he did know Jeff''s insidiousness and nasty character, he had not been very intrusive until this time, and above all, he was the nephew of Baroness Lanolf, who had worked as his mother''s maid.


    He finally found his favorite maid, but the meddling of the people around him was quite annoying. Furthermore, Killian was deeply offended by the head maid''s attitude, daring to point out Albert''s ipetence in front of him.


    -------


    At that time, Baroness Ranolf, who had supplied that situation, was listening to the news of Jeff''s ident from Sir Albert.


    "What? Do you mean that ugly thing threw hot water on Jeff?"


    "The Baroness, don''t say anything to create trouble. When did I say that? In preparing tea for His Highness, Jeff was burned by a small wagon ident. His Highness confirmed that there was no intention of that."


    "The face of the ugly must be filled with hot water, why did it spill over into our Jeff''s face? Was it really an ident? His Highness didn''t see it wrong, did he?"


    Albert was very angry at Pam, who was so excited that she didn''t know what she should not say.


    "If you want to hold out for a long time on the seat, I hope you won''t say such insufficient words again. I''ll pass on this once, but once again, you''ll have to leave the castle if I hear this again."


    As Albert red and yelled at her, Pam bit down on her protest, which was about to burst out of her. It was because she knew that such a strong and straight old man would really do that if he wanted to.


    "Yes, Sir Albert. I was sorry for my nephew who had been injured, so my tongue slipped. Please forgive me."


    Albert nodded reluctantly at the appearance of an apology.


    As she managed to calm down her bubbling mind and reported on dinner preparations for the evening banquet, Pam thought, I need to kick out that unpleasant maid right away.


    ******

 Chapter 47 47. Calen Castle, Part VIII

    Chapter 47. Calen Castle, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The banquet hall in Calen Castle was opened after a year''s silence.


    Killian sat at the long tabletop in the middle of the hall. At the right of him was the family of Anais, and on the opposite side was Marquis Oswald, Count Adam, and Count Valerian. The rest of the seats were upied by Bertino nobles.


    The diners cleaned up the fish dishes and were served the main dishes. Marquis Oswald, who glimpsed the private servants of the nobles and the maids waiting beside the wall, asked when the hall fell into disorder, "I don''t see the maid of Your Highness. Where did she go?"


    Killian''s face frowned disapprovingly at the question, but Oswald was just waiting for an answer, with no regard for him.


    "I asked her to do something, so she''s in the room."


    Killian had attended the dinner with Albert''s servant at Adam''s dissuasion, who did not want Julietta''s appearance to be talked about. He had been in a bad mood. Moreover, his nerves grew sharper due to Lady Anais, who looked at him and struggled to talk to him more.


    The actions of the woman became bolder as she saw him covering up his irritation and responding as gently as possible, while the blood vessels on Killian''s forehead began to stand out so clearly as to be visible.


    As Oswald felt increasingly anxious as the atmosphere seemed to be crossing the line of danger, he noticed the slight touch of the hand of Lady Anais on Killian''s, as if it were a coincidence. When it was repeated a few times, Killian finally burst into a rage.


    "This..."


    "Your Highness! I had a quick report to give you, but I forgot. We''re almost finished with the meal, so I''m sorry, but I''d like you to spare me a moment."


    Oswald quickly interrupted Killian''s anger, which was about to burst out. As everyone''s eyes turned to them at his cry for asking, Christine''s hand, which had been encouraged by other kindnesses before, and which was trying to approach Killian a little more intimately, retreated sharply.


    Killian barely calmed down at Oswald''s desperate gaze at him.


    "Okay. I''ll leave here now, so enjoy your meal. Adam, Valerian, Oswald, follow me to the Oval Office."


    When the Prince got up, everyone in the dining room also stood and saw him off. Christine, looking anxiously at the back of Killian, who went out without looking back, felt sorry without even knowing that she would have been disgraced in public.


    It was worthwhile toe all the way to Bertino with her hard work. At the appearance of Killian, who was different from his cold and indifferent attitude in Austern, she lightly smiled in excitement and hope, and decided that she would act a bit more aggressive.


    Julietta cleaned up the mess in the bathroom and prepared a bed for the Prince as he set off for the dinner, and then left the bedroom for dinner.


    Julietta''s steps were very quick, not knowing the evening time, as she had been driven out of the room without meeting Sir Albert at the Baroness''smand. If she couldn''t eat on time again this time, she would have to skip eating until tomorrow morning, and she was in a hurry because of that. She ran down the stairs leading to the first floor and quickly headed for the maid''s quarters.


    As she hurried past the dark path, she heard a sudden call for her.


    "There, hold on. Would you like to see me for a while?"


    Julietta looked back with a grimace at the thought of the Baroness she had encountered around this spot during the day, and she saw a pretty woman standing there.


    "Did you call me?"


    The woman in front of Julietta, who was waiting for her to make a fuss about her appearance, spoke indifferently, "You must be a new maid for His Highness, right? Are you going to eat?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Julietta answered quickly and tried to get on her way because she thought she would bete for dinner.


    "You can only eat at a fixed time in the dining room in the dorm. If you don''t make it that time, you should go to the maids'' dining room in the main castle. It''s a leftover from the nobles and knights, so it may be short of the amount and not have many varieties."


    Julieta was deeply moved by the woman in front of her, who spoke to her kindly, notughing or surprised at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Thank you. By the way, where is that dining room of the main castle? I can''t guess because it''s too big. Can you tell me which direction it is?"


    Julietta''s polite question made the woman in front of her smile.


    "I was just on my way to dinner. Follow me."


    Julietta didn''t think she was a maid, because she wasn''t wearing a uniform, but she seemed to be ranked as high as the Baroness and her followers. While she was thinking about what to call such aplicated system of positions, unlike Harrods Street''s, the woman took the lead after signaling Julietta to follow her.


    "Huh? I just passed the entrance?"


    The woman turned slightly at Julietta''s question.


    "The door used by the maids is over there. The dining room is closer to that side."


    Julietta nodded at the gentle remarks. She had vowed to act prudently in ordance with her position, but went back out through the main gate without any concern. She grumbled, Anyway, I am still not used to this society with a ss system, and thought she''d have to be more careful if she wanted to live a thin, long life. Suddenly there was someone blocking them.


    "Oh, my God, who is this? Isn''t it Sylvia?"


    A figure with a dark dress and a hood appeared, pretending to know the woman leading the way, and abruptly pped her in the face. Julietta was looking at them, as she wanted to know what this was about, and this time the neer grabbed the head of the woman named Sylvia and began to beat her wildly, shaking her head without mercy.


    While frightened Julietta jumped in and stopped her, the fallen woman screamed with an ear-splitting sound. The knights on guard ran to themotion. As the tter of armor drew near, the mysterious figure suddenly ran away.


    The knights arrived as Julietta smoothed down her shirt and lifted up the woman who had copsed and was unable to move. "What''s going on?"


    At an important time when dinner was being held to celebrate the return of the monarch and VIPs visited, thismotion happened, so a bitter interrogation came down at the uproar.


    "Suddenly, a woman appeared and hit her severely." Julietta pointed to the side where the figure with a hood ran away, and tried to exin.


    Suddenly the woman who fell down raised herself and said to the knights, crying bitterly, "No, she''s lying.


    This maid hit me. She asked me where the dining room of the maids was, and I was in the middle of guiding her, but she suddenly pushed me and started beating me severely."


    Surprised by the woman in front of her, Julietta cried out in dismay. "What are you talking about? Why are you lying? I didn''t do that, did I?"


    ''Was she beaten on the head?''


    She shook the woman''s shoulders as if she were going to wake up, and a tough hand held her back.


    "Are you sure you were hit by this maid?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I was on my way to guide her to the dining room, as I heard she was a new maid of His Highness. As soon as I passed the entrance door of the main castle, she asked me why I was dragging her to the wrong ce, and she suddenly started hitting me. It''s a crime against a noble since she hit me, the daughter of Viscount Chaister! Please punish her severely."


    Julietta could not believe what had happened in a sh.


    "Take her."


    She was taken to the prison in the basement for allegedly swinging her fist at the noblewoman with no excuse. Julietta, trapped in her cell, was devastated, and sat down on the floor.


    She had assumed the other was a high-ranking woman, but didn''t know that she was a daughter of the family of the Viscount. She couldn''t understand why that kind woman, who had showed her the way, had suddenly changed and put the me on her like that.

 Chapter 48 48. Calen Castle, Part IX

    Chapter 48. Calen Castle, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Why did the daughter of the family of the Viscount entrap me less than a day after I arrived at Calen Castle? I didn''t steal her rice bowl.


    She didn''t understand who, why, and for what purpose they went so far as to entrap such a worthless maid like her.


    ''Oh, was she assigned to be the maid of His Highness, instead of me?''


    Julietta nodded unconsciously, recalling Anna, who had kicked Nicole out of Harrods Street with a lie.


    ''I see, she did. Then she could talk to Sir Albert, but why did she do that? I quickly wanted to go back to Harrods Street. Ah, I''m hungry. Why do I have to go through something like this, like Imitted a great sin in a previous life? You son of a bitch, a damn dog!''


    Her stomach, which had been empty since lunch, suddenly made a loud sound that she was choked with sorrow. However, she could not escape from this gloomy reality by crying. Unless a witness showed up, she did not know what punishment she would have for harming a noblewoman. Frustrated, Julietta began to worry.


    ''Would it be better if I tell them I am an illegitimate child of the Marquis? I decided to live like a stranger I never knew, but now that something dangerous has happened, what I can lean on is only that half with the aristocratic blood. But would he hear me if I would ask for help, especially when he came here with his beloved daughter?''


    She leaned against the cold prison wall in a gloomy mood, thinking of asking for help as ast resort from the Marquis who had alsoe to Calen Castle. She thought that it was too hard for amoner to live in this system of social status, who had nothing and no background.


    While Julietta was frustrated, the beaten woman Sylvia met Baroness Lanolf.


    "Yes, you did well. As soon as she''s done, I''ll look into the opportunity and push you into the role of the maid of His Highness."


    Sylvia smiled in delight at Pam''s promise.


    It had been six months since she had been chosen by Baroness Lanolf, who had close ties to her mother, to enter Calen Castle. The only purpose that the daughter of a wealthy and the wantless family of the Viscount had applied as a maid, not a high job in the noble society. It was to be closer to him, the noble Grand Duke of Bertino and Prince of Austern.


    Pam, who was aware of Sylvia''s inner feelings, set a condition on her a few hours ago. If she would help her n, she would give her the position as a maid of the Prince. The Baroness said, "If Jeff is absent due to an ident and even the girl is kicked out, it will be difficult for Sir Albert to get a maid or servant with a certain status immediately, so I will rmend you."


    The family of Viscount Chaister was one of the knights who had stood by the Prince''s maternal ancestor, the first Marquis Bertino, when he had made a brilliant showing in the great war of four hundred years ago. Due to her family, Prince Killian would believe and ept her as his maid.


    Sylvia, who wanted the private maid seat that would follow him to Austern, not a maid who had to look at him from far away every time he visited Calen Castle, agreed with Pam, who wanted to nt her right-hand girl by the Prince, and so Julietta was falsely used.


    Pam had a smile of satisfaction after looking at Sylvia. Even if she could not kick out Sir Albert, who nitpicked on her for no reason in all cases, with this much me, she thought she might be able to decrease the faith of His Highness in him more and more by taking this opportunity. If Sylvia was in the eyes of the Prince, or even if not, she might have a chance to advance the retirement of old Albert if she won his trust as an individual maid.


    Pam waited for this to reach the Prince''s ear, and calcted when it would be most effective for her to visit the Prince.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Highness, you''ve been well to be patient. I was very d that you remembered my advice. Prince Francis is expected to arrive in a few days. I ask you to give me a favor, lest Lady Anais give Prince Francis any room."


    Killian spoke cynically to Adam, who nagged as soon as he finished the dinner and moved to the Oval Office. "It''s a good thing that even the Count seems to be in a good mood."


    "Your Highness, if you want to make me feel better, you can get engaged to Lady Anais and climb on the seat of the Crown Prince at this time."


    Despite Killian''s sarcastic remarks, Oswald stepped in to soften the mood as Adam was still smiling, "Well, now, I''d like to finish talking about earlier this afternoon. You''re saying we should get rid of the front wall of the new jewelry store and make it ss, right?"


    "That''s right. The stores are in the capitals of each country. First, we''ll set up one at Austern and Vicern, here at Ricaren, and then we''ll watch the sales trend and open the rest."


    "If we''re going to recruit workmen, find out the sites, and set up the buildings, we can''t open them until next year."


    "As soon as the huntingpetition is over next week, split up and find the sites first. Valerian, stay here and find out, Oswald in Vicern, and Adam in Austern."


    "It''s going to be hard to spend the summer in Bertino; there are so many things to do this year," Adam said to the Prince.


    "But I''m really d we''ll be able to make it easy when the Magic Square is restored in a couple of months."


    At Valerian''s words, Oswald agreed enthusiastically, "That''s a relief! This Oswald, who should be leading the Austern''s trends, was supposed to be in Bertino for half a year; so that''s what the costumes of the Imperial Castle look like. Do you know how surprised I was when I went to His Majesty''s birthday banquet this spring? They were still hanging those ridiculous heavy wrinkle decorations that were poprst spring. Even the prim people in Vicern won''t keep that loyalty to one fashion.


    "Yes, I''m very happy to hear that. I don''t have to suffer any more from the Marquis, who thinks he''s bored every day." He nodded as if he were really lucky to see Oswald tearing down ribbon-shaped cravats in a fit of excitement. Adam was smiling, epting Valerian''s words, and suddenly Albert came in with an urgent knock.


    "Your, Your Highness." Albert opened the door and came in, bewildered as to how to report on what had been reported by a knight.


    The maid, who he seemed to like, was suddenly taken to the underground prison, and his heart was trembling at the mere thought of the Prince''s anger. He was even more embarrassed because she did not put on airs like Jeff, and despite her ugly appearance, was not frivolous or condescending in her belief in her status as a maid of the Prince, unlike the charges stipted.


    While Albert hesitated and was at a loss for what to do, he waspletely unaware of the plot that had entangled a girl who was only a maid, and Killian urged him, "What the hell is going on? Has Prince Francis arrived already?"


    "No, Your Highness. Julietta is in the underground prison right now, used of assaulting an aristocrat."


    "What do you mean by that?" Killian frowned at Albert''s words. "Julietta is not such a maid to hit a woman. Moreover, did she hit a noblewoman? What nonsense is that?"


    At the silver eyes darkened with evidence of difort, Albert raised his hands as if to calm him down and quickly ryed the rest of the report.


    "This is what... The beaten woman is Sylvia Chaister, the second daughter of Viscount Chaister. The maid testified that Julietta assaulted her. Others were not there, and the person who was hit pointed at Julietta right away, and she was taken to the underground prison, where she was confined."

 Chapter 49 49. Calen Castle, Part X

    ? Chapter 49. Calen Castle, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s eyes glowed fiercely at the words "underground prison".


    "Who dares to put my maid in jail? Maybe it''s a challenge to me. Take the lead. I''ll go and get Julietta right away."


    After ordering that in a dismal voice, Killian strode across the office to a sword hanging on the wall, and Adam hurriedly blocked him.


    "No, Your Highness."


    "Get out of my way, I will decide whether to do it or not."


    There was such terrible energy that he wanted to sit down into his seat, but Adam held on in front of Killian, even shaking him. "I can''t believe you''re going down to the underground prison for just a maid. It''s not possible."


    "Just a maid? Is it just a maid who takes care of me and is closest to me? Then Adam, you''re also just a subordinate to me. I can''t believe just a Count would stand in my way. Do you want to die?"


    Killian took out the sword he was holding, and held it around his neck, but Adam did not move at all and appealed again.


    "If you really think so, please kill me here and go on the way you were going to. It''s nothing but amoner''s assault on a noble woman. No matter who you are, you cannot take themoner out of prison without any punishment, after theymitted a crime against a noble. What''s more, you''re carrying a sword. All the nobles will protest, saying that she has disrupted the order of ranks. In this situation, Your Highness, who is of the royal family, can''t do what you want. Now is the time to find out what happened. As you may have guessed, there must be some sort of conspiracy, to have your maid arrested for assault."


    As if he really wanted to wield the sword to Adam, who kept up his calm until the end, Killian held his sword closer and whispered in his ear. "Do you really want me to kill you? Huh? Do you want me to do that way?"


    "You clearly said you didn''t have any other feelings for the maid. But you''re really going to kill me, your most loyal servant friend, because of that maid?" Adam responded to Killian in a low voice, without an inch of retreat.


    At the tense confrontation between the two, Albert was ufortable and said, only "Your Highness," and Oswald and Valerian looked at them with tense expressions.


    After a long standoff with a sword in Adam''s throat, Killian finally lowered his arm as he stared at him. Then Adam bowed his head and fell to his knees. Killian, looking coldly down at his aide, who bowed with his neck out as if he wanted nothing but order, finally handed Albert the sword he was holding.


    When Albert, whose heart had fallen to the bottom for the first time at the sight, managed to take the sword into his trembling hands, Killian stood still and closed his eyes and began breathing deeply. Nobody else dared breathe out loud.


    After a while, Killian''s eyes, which had reopened after a long time, had returned to his usual cold-lit silver color.


    "Get up."


    Killian gave a hardmand to Adam, who was still kneeling, and returned to the top of the conference table and sat down.


    "The Count, you''re not totally forgiven. You should never use the word ''just'' to anyone around me again. But I admit you''re right. It''s more likely to be a conspiracy against me or for another gain. Valerian, check around the girl who was beaten. Find out that by whom she has been referred to as a maid, and who''s been in contact with her from the family of Chaistertely."


    Killian turned on Albert as Valerian stepped out of the office after hurriedly bowing.


    "Albert, why would Julietta be so used? I don''t think the two of them know each other, but where did the contact ur?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As soon as I got the report, I went to the jail and asked about it. She said that Lady Chaister was taking her to the dining room in the main castle. While she was following, suddenly a woman with a ck hood appeared, beat Lady Chaister severely, and ran away. As she was trying to help the fallen Lady rise up, knights came running up when they heard her screams, but she suddenly cried and said Julietta had hit her."


    "The dining room? Didn''t you show Julietta the dining room? So, so far, Julietta hasn''t had a meal?"


    "No, it''s... I''ve told her, but..."


    When Killian got angry again, Albert opened his mouth to make excuses but shut it up again. He didn''t even have a word to say when he thought it hade to this, because he had given a rough ount of the maids'' meals. He might be forced to retire today if she was not released safely.


    "Send a meal to the basement first. Take care that the food is not bad."


    Killian looked back at Oswald as Albert''s servant, who had been waiting after dinner to serve the Prince, hurried out to follow the order.


    "Wouldn''t it be hard to just get her out?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Count Adam is right. Your Highness can''t do anything about it, because it''s nothing other than amoner who has harmed a noble. As the attacker of the assault, she can''t help but wait for the punishment Lady Chaister will determine. She''s already in the underground prison, so it''s hard to ask for her as if nothing has happened, or for her to re-testify that she was mistaken, since we don''t know what she''s thinking. If she''s ever been abetted by Prince Francis or another Prince, our attempt to persuade the maid will be a weakness for Your Highness."


    Oswald looked at Killian for a moment and then carefully opened his mouth again. "Even if Lady Chaister asks you to execute your maid, if you can''t prove her innocence, you have no choice but to proceed. It can disrupt the order of society. They''re all going to react sensitively to this and they will watch."


    Oswald shook his head sadly and continued on. "If Your Highness put your power over this, the nobility will me you. I''m sure the family of Chaister will protest, too. I''m d if Lady Chaister''s demands are nothing more thanshing or expelling, it is just as well, but I think she''ll ask for a death sentence to get rid of future trouble."


    Killian''s face cooled more and more at the words of a death sentence.


    "What about setting up a fake witness?"


    Adam, who had returned to his seat, opened his mouth at Killian''s words. "It should be the testimony of someone of higher status than Lady Chaister, or who can say that the testimony of the daughter of the Viscount is false? Those with low status might be a problemter, even if Your Highness won them over to your side. Then, among those who are currently in the castle, the identity of the person who can be a false witness will be narrowed. Among them, only me and Count Oswald and Count Valerian are to be trusted. Sadly, however, we can''t give false testimony that we saw the scene, because we came to the Oval Office with you from the dinner table."


    Boom! Killian''s angry fist hit the table.


    ''Who the hell is behind this scene?


    She was not such a careless maid to act so recklessly to a noblewoman who she did not know, even if she was sometimes impudent and grumbled. That was why he had trusted her.


    For others, even if it was Albert''s servant, Julietta was as polite as possible. Not long ago, she had intervened in the conversation between him and the Count in the carriage, and she had been puzzled all day and studied his face to see if he was angry.


    She could not beat anyone who she did not know in the strange ce that she had just arrived today.


    It was clear that as Julietta had said, that Lady Chaister was lying.


    ''What is she aiming for? By whom has she been abetted, and would she dare to do such a great thing?''


    "First check to see if anyone saw the scene or if anyone was nearby. And Adam, find out where Duke Martin is. It''s likely to be nearby since he started returning simr to me, and we''re a little back after stopping by Beopash. I want you to search every street thates to Ricaren and bring him into the castle without anyone knowing as soon as you find the Duke."

 Chapter 50 50. Calen Castle, Part XI

    Chapter 50. Calen Castle, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Adam stood up with a nod, Oswald helped.


    "For some reason, I''ll have to visit the old man Calf by the time the Duke arrives. The old man will love it if I tell him about the new jewelry business the Bertino Business Group will start. After meeting him, I''ll stop by Manol for lunch."


    Adam nodded intelligently when he mentioned the most famous restaurant in Ricaren.


    "Albert, prepare Duke Martin''s room next to Count Adam''s. That''s where Martin, who arrived early this evening, has been resting because he did not feel well. Talk to the servants and maids not to walk over there so that they don''t go to the ce where the Duke takes a rest. And Count Adam never got out of the castle today. Do you understand? From this point on, no one is allowed in or out of this office. Only Albert and your servant, serve me."


    As soon as Killian finished speaking, Adam rose to his feet, opened a secret passage linked to the bookcase of his office, and disappeared.


    "What if Duke Martin doesn''t arrive on time?"


    Killian smiled coldly at Oswald''s question. "What do you think I''ll do?"


    Oswald had a deep sigh at the cold reaction. "He''ll have to bring back Duke Martin at all costs."


    Oswald asked Albert, "Sir Albert, make bitter tea for my tongue to be pulled out so that I can''t doze off because of the bitter taste."


    "You don''t have to keep your seat." Killian clicked his tongue as soon as Oswald took a sip of the tea Albert had put in front of him, watching Oswald shiver.


    "I feel sorry for you, Your Highness. Do you mean you don''t need this, Oswald?"


    Oswald, who pushed his tea to the other side, red and grabbed his chest, as if he had been greatly betrayed. Killian raised his hand to silence Oswald, who kept trying to say something.


    "I was deeply impressed by the loyalty of the Marquis. I was worried for nothing. Get the tea you were supposed to drink. You''re my best friend, since you asked for the tea to stay up all night."


    Oswald''s frowned at Killian''s encouragement. Soon enough, when the tea that had been pushed away was back in front of him, Killian nodded, saying "Come on." So, Oswald drank a tearful cup of tea and was forced to stay awake all night.


    Killian, who had been lost in thought untilte at night without moving, suddenly rose from his seat.


    "Don''t stop me."


    Oswald shrugged at the sudden bluff. "Your Highness, I''m not Adam. Please don''t carry a sword noisily like before, but just go see her, and do not to be seen by others. If you had done that earlier, he wouldn''t have stopped you so desperately."


    Oswald rose gracefully and opened the window of the Oval Office.


    "Your, Your Highness, this road isn''t that bad, either. The moon isn''t bright today, so it''s even better. I''ll take care of you very well."


    Oswald jumped over the window and looked back at Killian.


    "Pleasee, Your Highness. Albert, hand me that tablecloth."


    As Albert moved away the vase in a fluster and peeled off the purple cloth and handed it to him, Oswald threw the cloth over his head and looked back at Killian. Looking at him acting so ridiculous, Killian shook his head once and jumped through the window.


    When Killian stood next to him, Oswald winked at Albert and said, "I want you to rest for a while until we get back. Your Highness, let''s go."


    Watching Oswald, who was leading the way with a light step while dressed in a dark purple tablecloth to hide his colorful blond hair, Killian''s eyes narrowed to see if Oswald was enjoying the situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Isn''t a dark night''s walk pretty good without the moon?" Oswald was quick to take a walk without a word, but he suddenly talked about a dark night''s walk. Killian, impatient about Julietta, who was locked in a dark, damp cell, frowned.


    "Now make a decision. Even if you are the favorite son of His Majesty, and the most likely candidate for the Crown Prince, you''re not yet. Furthermore, you have no desire for an Emperor''s position." Oswald still spoke lightly, as if he were talking about the surroundingndscape.


    "When the Crown Prince is formally decided, you will be just one of the many Princes. You will be constantly under the check of the next Emperor, who is wary of Your Highness since you have the Principality of Bertino and great wealth. The same thing will happen again and again like today, and you may just have to step aside and see your people removed by nder."


    Oswald stopped walking and looked around at Killian when he saw the building with the underground prison.


    "The target could be Adam, it could be me, or it could be Valerian. Even a young maid in prison doesn''t know what else to get involved in, even if she gets out safely today."


    Oswald smiled at his Lord, who stood tall on a dark night. "Please be the Emperor, Your Highness."


    *******


    "Open the door."


    The knights were stunned by the sight of their monarch appearingte at night. The sinner in prison was said to be his maid, and he must havee here to examine the situation himself. After a knight hurried to open the prison''s iron door and went down ahead, a chief guard who was dozing nearby woke up in surprise.


    Under the eye of the knight, guards lit up the dark prison with themps hanging in the hallway. As he passed along the damp corridor with heavy steps and finally reached the room at the very end, she was visible sitting in a corner with her face buried in her knees.


    "Julietta."


    Killian ordered the guards to open the door hastily and entered the cell. Oswald sent the chief guard, the knight, and the guards far away, then followed them.


    "Julietta."


    Julietta didn''t raise her head despite his call. He shook her shoulders gently, and her brick-colored hair was urgently raised. "Your Highness?"


    "Julie..."


    Though she seemed to have fallen asleep crying and had two trace lines of tears on her dark face, Killian only looked at her in a sad way, unable to think it was strange.


    "Your Highness, are you here to get me out? Did it turn out I did not do that, right? Oh, thank God. I can''t figure out why she lied like that..."


    Julietta, who had thoroughly believed that Killian hade to the prison to rescue her, rose in a hurry spitting out words full of joy. Killian soothed Julietta in a sad manner, patting her shoulder softly. "Not yet. I couldn''t find anyone who had witnessed the scene. But don''t worry, I''ll make sure you get out of here by tomorrow evening."


    When Albert hade, she had hesitated to ask for help from Marquis Anais. His daughter, who had been an illegitimate child but inherited his blood, had been used and put in jail. But the only words from the worried Julietta were only "Does His Highness know?"


    When Albert had said he was going to report to His Highness, Julietta had just waited.


    There had been hope that she would leave soon after a nice meal that was iparable to her usual food. But as the night deepened, her hope turned into despair.


    She had been deeply trusting her employer, who had been quite friendly to her. From somewhere in her heart, hope that he woulde to her rescue gradually turned into disappointment in him.


    Julietta thought she''d ask to see the Marquis as soon as morning came. She also decided that she would stop being such a grumpy maid right away and go back to Austern.


    If her money was not enough for her debt to Maribel even after receiving her severance pay, she decided to borrow it from the Marquis. If the Marquis said that he had done all he had to do as a father because he saved her, and he couldn''t even lend her money, she would run away.


    Maybe she could work hard and pay it back, even if it was a littlete. She thought she should live for now. She didn''t know what else would be at risk if she kept working under this employer with high status. She felt sorry for losing the high pay, but it was not worth more than her life.

 Chapter 51 51. Calen Castle, Part XII

    Chapter 51. Calen Castle, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She decided so, but she was still worried that the Marquis would not be able to save her. It was her first tears since her mother Ste had died. She thought, ''What should I do if my make-up is removed from my eyes?'' But she was also rebellious, ''I don''t care, as I might die soon.'' she fell asleep, exhausted, and suddenly her employer woke her up.


    "Your Highness is the best. Thank you. I didn''t really hit her. Trust me."


    Killian unexpectedly embraced Julietta, who rxed and cried. As he hugged her crying body tightly, he touched the thin frame under the thick cotton cloth.


    Many times, he patted her back soothingly with a sad heart, and her body in his arms stepped back in surprise, as if realizing something.


    "Your, Your Highness, I''m sorry. I must have been out of my mind with joy. Please forgive me."


    Killian held Julietta quietly and calmed her down as she was apologizing with a bow, patted her tiny head as she lost her spirits and lowered herself. Surprised by the friendly touch, Julietta looked up, raising her thick sses, and he smiled at the funny appearance.


    ''She is so ugly, but why is she so cute?''


    Once again, he patted Julietta on the head and heard Oswald calling him from behind.


    "Your Highness, let''s go. It''s been a while." His Highness was hugging a maid in a prison. Oswald shook his head in disbelief.


    "Julietta, hang on a little longer. I''ll get you out of here before tomorrow." Killian patted her hair onest time and Julietta watched him leave the jail. The cell door was locked again with a rattling sound.


    She clung to the bars in her anxious state, and saw the back of her employer walking out under the direction of the knight. Looking at his solid back until she could not see it, she trudged back into the corner and sat back against the wall, muttering to herself, ''He was mean, but he wasn''t bad either. He''s a good employer, but I''m afraid I can''t keep working because the work environment is poor.''


    She felt she didn''t have to run away as quickly as before, but she was afraid to work in this Calen Castle anymore. This ce had put a person in such a trap for no reason was not the right one for her. Julietta decided to hurry up and find another job as soon as the new maid arriving and taking over was finished.


    ----------


    As soon as Christine woke up the next day, she heard the unexpected news from her maid.


    "Was His Highness''s maid put in jail for beating a noblewoman?"


    "Yes, Miss. She is a private maid His Highness brought from Austern, and she''s amoner."


    "Is she amoner? Why the hell did he hire such a person? When did that happen?" She asked her maid if that was why he went out in the middle of the dinner.


    Penny replied, "I think it was time you stayed in the garden for a short walk instead ofing back with the Marquis."


    After the dinner, Christine had broken up with her father, Marquis Anais, and had taken a walk in a garden linked to the main castle. The reason she couldn''t have returned to the outer castle was that she would have met the Prince again, and she had seen knights running away.


    She had thought it had nothing to do with herself, so she had gone on carelessly.


    "How can she beat a noblewoman, even if she is a private maid of His Highness? How could he have kept such a maid beside him?" Christine said as if dumbfounded, and took a sip of the tea Penny poured.


    "Miss, I''m afraid His Highness will be in a lot of trouble. It happened on the first day he returned. In particr, she did so to the second daughter of the family of Chaister, who has served the Principality of Bertino since the beginning of the country''s foundation. What the hell happened? Did she act out because she didn''t know what she had to be afraid as she served His Highness? The actions of a maid show the faces of her master, and the Prince must be in such a bad mood."


    Christine looked at Penny, who was constantly chatting, as if she were not that kind of maid.


    "Yes. The dignity of His Highness will be damaged if it''s just the fault of a maid. Also, I heard Prince Francis and some high-ranking aristocrats of Austern will visit soon to attend the summer hunting, so how noisy will this be?"


    Christine, who was still thinking that this could not be happening, said in a dark and damp voice,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What a w to a man so perfect and beautiful! This should not happen."


    Christine seemed to have decided to do something and suddenly rose, while Penny looked in surprise. "Miss?"


    "I''ll see His Highness right now. Tell Count Valerian that I''ll see him."


    ------


    "Do you mean Lady Anais has something to say about what happened yesterday?"


    Killian was in a good posture without any distractions, even though he sat up all through the night. Valerian replied politely to him, with a feeling the Prince was sharper than yesterday.


    "Yes, Your Highness. I was told that she had something to say about the work of the maid that had happened yesterday."


    "Is she a witness?" Oswald was in low spirits and straightened himself up.


    Judging from the actions of the Princest night, he seemed to care very much about the imprisoned maid. Of course, he was not sure if it was a matter of affection between a man and a woman, but it was clear that he wasn''t thinking of her as an ordinary maid.


    Oswald, who valued inner beauty as much as the beauty of the outside, thought there must be a good reason for the Prince''s attention.


    What was more, the maid''s ugliness wasn''t as offensive as Adam was. He could do nothing with the huge body, but if he would take off her ugly sses and trim her stiff hair, her looks would not be that bad. His keen eyes, unmatched in regard to beauty, caught Julietta''s straight forehead, narrow jaws, and perfect curved lips.


    ''Oh, if His Highness hadn''t deterred me, I could''ve checked the eyes beyond those thick sses.''


    Anyway, with some money and effort, it would be easy to make her look like His Highness''s concubine. His taste would be ced on the cutting board, but no one would dare to make fun of the man who would be emperor right before him.


    Oswald looked at Valerian with sparkling eyes, making ns.


    "I don''t think so. She asked me in detail about what had happened yesterday." Oswald was irritated when Valerian shook his head, as if she were not.


    "I''m so disturbed. Then, what the hell does she want to talk about, seeing His Highness in the morning?" Oswald, who had been gued by Christine and Viscountess Morbido until Killian arrived at Calen Castle, was unable to give much credit to Lady Anais. The answer to the question was from Killian.


    "I''ll know when I see her. Bring her in."


    After Killian''s permission was given, Valerian ordered the knight outside to bring Lady Anais into the outer castle.


    After the time for a cup of tea, the knight who had gone to pick up Lady Anais returned.


    "Your Highness, have you been at peace all night? As soon as I woke up, I heard something surprising, and rushed here."


    Christine had tied her chestnut hair finely and wore a sky-blue dress matching her eyes. She bowed deeply to Killian.


    "What about Lady Anais? Did you sleep well? I wonder what made you run to me as soon as you woke up."


    Christine, with a slightly pinkish blush on her cheeks despite his casual words, sat down on the sofa under the escort of Valerian.


    "It''s about your maid. I was really surprised to hear that in the morning." She took a deep breath with her hands on her chest as if it were a real jolt, and then spoke again. "It''s nothing but being put in jail for assaulting an aristocrat. It''s a great loss to your prestige."


    "Thank you for your concern." When Killian frowned, as if she was only here to say such a greeting, Christine hurried on.

 Chapter 52 52. Calen Castle, Part XIII

    Chapter 52. Calen Castle, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I was nearby yesterday."


    As Christine spoke as if she were telling a very big secret, Oswald, who was sitting in a sulky position, shed his eyes.


    Unlike Oswald, however, Killian gave a slight nod, telling her to keep talking, without changing his face.


    After a moment''s embarrassment at his reaction, which was different from what she had expected, she did not feel small, but began to talk firmly about why she hade all this way.


    "I can testify that your maid never did such a thing."


    When Christine said that, Oswald looked at Killian without realizing it. Now a fake witness appeared on her own, as if she knew they were secretly trying to make a witness.


    "Do you mean you witnessed it?"


    Christineughed at Oswald''s question.


    "The Marquis and His Highness know that it can''t be true, but do you think it''s possible? If I had seen that scene yesterday, I''d have gone out right away."


    "So, are you going to give false testimony about something you haven''t seen? Why?"


    "Don''t you know why?"


    Oswald was disturbed when he saw Christine''s shy smile. Pretending not to see him, Christine looked at Killian, who still sat expressionlessly.


    "It''s nothing if you get a new maid, but it''s not a good thing if a maid is executed for assaulting a noblewoman. Even more so, it might be troublesome at this important time for His Highness. The behavior of a maid has an effect on the fame of the master. This Christine can''t forgive anything to be the slightest bit of w to His Highness."


    "So?"


    Oswald became nervous when the cold, shortened words of the Prince indicated that he was not feeling very well now. Christine, however, did not care.


    "For your sake, I will give up the honor of the family of Anais and give false testimony. It''s only from my heart that I care about Your Highness."


    "Is it only from your heart that I should be grateful?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I just want you to think of me before anyone else, who will stand by your side in the future." Christine smiled broadly and looked at Killian. No one was present who could not grasp the meaning of herughter.


    "Thank you, Lady Anais. I understand your heart well, so go back."


    "... Your Highness..."


    Oswald got up quickly after she called on Killian, who had shut his eyes condescendingly despite hermendable offer.


    "The heart of Lady Anais is so moving. But His Highness is very tired now because he''s been staying up all night doing the work of Calen Castle and the Bertino Business Group. We''ll discuss your proposalter." Oswald reached out to Christine with a polite, but irresistible manner. He raised Christine, who hesitated but eventually gave her hand, escorted her to the door, and sent out as if ejecting her.


    When Oswald, who closed the door, unwittingly brushed his hands off, Valerian''s expression turned strange as he held back hisughter. When Killian opened his eyes and stared at them, Oswald returned to his seat in a casual way and sat down.


    "It''s not bad if Duke Martin doesn''t arrive in time. Lady Anais''s n is obvious, but if you''re going to get married anyway, then she isn''t bad."


    At Oswald''s words, Killian closed his eyes again.


    ********<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswald set off in a colorful orange carriage to meet the old dwarf living outside the castle. Pam saw him off politely, then looked toward the Oval Office where the Prince was, and thought for a moment.


    Due to the new project, the Prince and his aides had stayed up all night, continuing their secret meetings. She waited in the morning for any word on the punishment of the maid in prison for assaulting a noblewoman, but the door to the Oval Office was still closed after Oswald had left. After only Albert and his servant visited the office and banned other users from entering, Pam decided that she could not wait continuously.


    She had heard that the girl was a temporary maid, but the Prince did not seem to pay any attention to her. It was not desirable for the maid to be executed while he was being distracted from the public''s interest. Of course, she could avenge Jeff''s injury, but that was only half the purpose.


    Pam herself couldn''te forward, since she had to be a thorough stranger in this matter. After a moment of thought, she sent a message to the residence of Chaister.


    Sylvia refused to let the Viscount know the burden she had for lying, but in the present situation, there was no one as suitable as Viscount Chaister himself. If the Viscount visited the Prince and asked for strong punishment for his daughter after being assaulted by amoner, it would not be buried quietly.


    ******


    "Your Highness, Viscount Chaister is here for you."


    It had not been long since Marquis Oswald had left Calen Castle. It was too early for the Marquis to return, and whether Adam and Duke Martin would arrive on time was also a question. He thought they''d arrive at least by evening, but he couldn''t dy the matter any longer if Viscount Chaister visited.


    Killian was lost in thought for quite a long time after Valerian reported darkly, and finally opened his mouth.


    "Bring in Marquis Anais and his daughter, Lady Anais. Let those who are involved in this wait in the hall for, except Julietta. Bring along Viscount Chaister, too."


    "Your Highness!"


    Albert was distressed that his precious Prince was ready to show his weakness to Lady Anais to save such a humble maid, and eximed bitterly, but Killian''s face was expressionless. Albert noticed the dreadful anger on his expressionless face, couldn''t say anything, and hurried to enforce the order.


    ---


    Viscount Chaister was in quite a bad mood. The Baroness''s letter, which had arrived around the end of lunch, contained an absurd content. As soon as he confirmed the letter, he set off for Calen Castle in a rage.


    Although he did not ask for a visit in advance, he thought the Prince would understand the matter, as it was a serious issue. Of course, he also thought that this might be an opportunity to get closer to the Prince. The Viscount waited for the call of the Prince with a great deal of steel in his shoulders.


    He waited for a long time in the waiting room, but contrary to the expectation of a one-on-one meeting with the Prince, he was led straight to the hall without any word.


    Though he was the Prince of the Austern Empire and King of the Principality of Bertino, he was neglecting the Viscount, so he was even more angry at the affront. He came here for nothing else but to see the Prince after his private maid had assaulted his daughter.


    Except for the purple velvet chair for the Prince on the podium, the spacious hall was empty. The Viscount had to stand in the hall waiting for the Prince, like the knights and servants and maids, and his face began to turn red with anger.


    ---


    Momentster, Marquis Anais and Christine arrived at the hall, and then the Prince came in with Count Valerian and Albert.


    "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you in a long time. How have you been in the meanwhile?"


    The Viscount greeted Killian with a red face, as his anger still lingered. However, Killian openly ignored him, responding to the greetings of Marquis Anais and his daughter, who stood to one side.


    "Wee, the Marquis and Lady."


    Christineforted herself by watching Killian overpowering everyone. There had been no particr message from the Prince since her visit in the morning, but when she saw this call, she thought he had epted her offer. The future that she had dreamed of wasing before, and the corners of her mouth turned up at the edges. She suppressed it and waited for the time to act quickly.


    "Bring Sylvia Chaister." A cold voice echoed through the hall. Christine frowned slightly when she saw Sylvia on standby being called out in front of the podium.


    She felt sorry for the daughter of the Viscount, who had been beaten by a cheeky maid and would suffer a great deal from her testimony. But she decided to think it was her fate, just as Christine''s own destiny was gaining an edge over otherpetitors by taking the opportunity toe to Bertino.

 Chapter 53 53. Calen Castle, Part XIV

    Chapter 53. Calen Castle, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    While she was engrossed in sweet fantasies about her future, Killian proceeded with the questioning. "Was it just that you showed her the way with kindness, and she suddenly hit you for no reason?"


    At Killian''s low-pitched tone, Sylvia nodded and nced toward Viscount Chaister. It seemed that Baroness Lanolf had finally contacted him.


    She was more nervous and trembling with the burden, but it had already happened. Sylvia, now unable to retreat, calmed her heart and answered with a sad face, squeezing her tears out as she had practiced numerous times. "Yes, Your Highness. I just did a little kindness..."


    Killian stared at the woman crying and ordered Albert, "Albert, repeat what you have heard from my maid."


    "Your Highness, why is not here a scandalous bitch that should be killed and my daughter, the victim, is being questioned like a sinner? You can''t do this!" Viscount Chaister, who had been displeased at being ignored earlier, protested, unable to contain himself when only his daughter was being called out for questioning.


    Killian''s heartless gaze remained unchanged despite the angry cry that filled the hall. Anyways, today the family of Chaister would disappear from the Lenaid continent. He had no intention of bringing Julietta in and making a spectacle of her.


    "Albert, tell me what you''ve heard."


    The people who gathered in the hall began to be stirred up as Killian continued to treat the Viscount as not existing since a while ago.


    Pam''s face hardened as she watched the situation develop. The arrogant and cold-hearted Prince had drawn a distinct line between public and private matters. Even if he considered the maid innocent and Sylvia reprehensible, after being caught up in this, the Prince, who shouldfort Sylvia, the victim, did not show any sign of it, even though everyone was watching; it was so suspicious. As soon as she had got married, she had lost her husband,e to Calen Castle, and worked as a maid for a long time. A sense that she had earned over time was sending her a warning.


    Celine, the girl who had hit Sylvia, had said that she had not been caught by anyone, but the Prince''s attitude made it clear that things were wrong.


    Pam gently turned her ring towards the palm of her hand. She had put it on her finger to prepare for a possible situation. The ring was designed to raise a needle that had been hidden inside the ring when the small ruby was twisted around the setting. With a tight grip on the ruby in the palm of her hand, Pam moved forward gently through the gathered people.


    "I see. My maid had an argument with Lady Chaister.


    "What she said, that a woman in a ck dress suddenly appeared and hit me is a lie. There can be no such person in this castle with a tightened guard. If there were such a suspicious person, why didn''t the knights find the person yesterday when they were searching for her?"


    Sylvia refuted Albert''s words in a trembling voice. She even thought it was a real relief that the maid was not here. It would be really hard for her to lie while facing the maid she had entrapped.


    "It seemed that she was very proud to be a personal maid of Your Highness. Although she was born amoner, she seemed to think that she was different from ordinary maids, and she said that she could go through the main gate, and she got angry with me. However, it was not a problem and I advised her to stay away from the main gate as long as she could, unless she was busy. At my words, she suddenly started hitting me, saying that she was different from ordinary maids, and I was arrogant to teach her."


    As Sylvia showed her slightly bruised, bluish left face to Killian, and cried, a grotesque sigh of ''Oh, my god'' was in the mouths of those who saw her.


    Sylvia raised her head to see the Prince''s reaction, boosted by the people''s reaction. After he had seen her bruised face, she thought the casual look might have changed. But Sylvia faltered back, because his expression looking straight at her was full of contempt.


    Sylvia''s legs began to tremble at the expression, which clearly showed that he did not believe what she had said.


    -----------------------


    Oswald stopped by the most famous restaurant in Ricaren, Manol, after talking about the jewelry business with the old dwarf.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the Marquis, dressed in a vivid blue jacket and a golden vest that matched the orange carriage, stepped out in front of the restaurant, his eyes were drawn to the spectacr view. As he entered the restaurant gracefully, enjoying the eyes of the people, the driver of the family of Oswald moved to the coach house.


    Normally, he would have stopped the carriage in the coach house and gone to a nearby snack bar and spent some time in moderation, but today was different. The driver pulled over the carriage at the innermost area and opened wide both doors of the carriages.


    While the driver was busying and going for a while, a luxurious dark blue carriage came in.


    The new carriage stopped next to the Marquis''s, which was definitely visible even inside the coach house. Soon the dark blue-uniformed driver leapt from the horseback seat, opened the carriage doors wide and began cleaning like the driver of the orange carriage.


    A team of security guards at the coach house nced at the drivers, who were diligently cleaning the insides of the wagon from far away, and pulled out the lunch boxes they had prepared. They thought they''d be busy all day today, seeing the crowds of guestsing in earlier than usual, and they had to finish their meals before they were too busy. They picked up their forks.


    The driver of the blue carriage, when he saw the guards were engrossed in their meals, grabbed the hand of the prone Duke Martin and raised him up.


    "It''s my first timeying on the floor of a carriage in more than fifty years." The grumbling Duke of Martin, hiding himself behind the doors of the wide-open carriage, safely moved to the next carriage. As the Dukey on the floor again out of sight from the outside, Adam, dressed as a driver, whispered, "I''m sorry, Father, but you have to stay under the seat."


    An exasperated groan came out of Duke Martin''s mouth.


    "I''ll go in before I get to the castle. I don''t know when the Marquis mighte, but if I am already in there, I''m not sure if I''lle out alive, because my legs are asleep."


    "When the carriage leaves, go in. There''s nothing wrong with being careful."


    At his ending words, Adam heartlessly closed the doors of the carriage, and ordered the driver of the family of Marquis Oswald, "Before you start, you''ll help him hide himself."


    "Yes, my Count."


    After nodding at the driver''s answer, Adam climbed onto the horseback seat of the carriage he had driven and pretended to fall asleep with his hat deeply pressed down.


    ------


    At that time, Oswald the wagon provider was having a good time of his own, with his mouth-pleasing works of art.


    "Oh my God, who is this? Marquis Oswald! I can''t believe we''re meeting here."


    Duke Kiellini was very pleased to find Oswald dining on the terrace of Manol, a restaurant with a fountain in the square of Ricaren.


    "Your Excellency, it''s been a long time. I was surprised to hear that you would visit Bertino. When I saw you in the spring, you didn''t say that."


    After Oswald, an austere aristocrat and closest aide to the Prince, appeared at the restaurant, the attention of a handful of guests and restaurant staff soon turned to him. When a silver-haired gentleman appeared, who seemed to be higher ranked than him, people became more excited and focused on them so as not to miss a word.


    "Duke Martin praised Bertino''s summer as beautiful so much. I followed him when he came to visit Bertino. In addition, I''ve had my own business. Has Duke Martin arrived?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. He arrived around yesterday evening. His trip must have been quite difficult. As soon as he came, he couldn''t even attend the dinner, and he took a break right away. But I''m d to hear that the Magic Square will be restored by the end of the year."

 Chapter 54 54. Calen Castle, Part XV

    Chapter 54. Calen Castle, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "But on the way, I heard that other visitors had arrived before us." Duke Kiellini mentioned the unexpected visit by Marquis Anais.


    "Yes, sir. I hope you don''t feel ufortable."


    "I have nothing ufortable. I guess it''s a little awkward, because we''ve rarelye and gone... Oh, I interrupted you. Keep your dinner."


    "No, I''m done. It looks like Manol''s fame is in your ears, too. I can''t believe you''re visiting on purpose like this."


    "Yes. As soon as I arrived in Ricaren, I nned to stop here first."


    As Duke Kiellini said goodbye to him with the words ''Let''s meet in the castleter'', and entered the inside under the guidance of a staff member who was waiting. Oswald politely saw off the man from behind, and called in the manager for his bill.


    ---------------------------


    When Oswald''s fancy carriage arrived at the gate, the captain of the guard approached for an inspection and greeted him."Are you back?"


    "You are doing a good job. Don''t make a mistake, and be in attendance on him politely when Duke Kiellini arrives."


    "Yes, sir."


    The carriage entered the castle after being seen off by the captain of the guard, ran for a long time, and passed through the inner gate.


    Oswald lifted the seat opposite him and assisted Duke Martin lying within. As the Duke swore and managed to pull himself out of the storagepartment under the velvet-covered seat, Oswald''s servant took off his jacket, carefully put it on the chair and entered the ce where Martin had been lying.


    "Your Excellency, we''re about to arrive. Thank you for your hard work."


    "This is more than I thought. I don''t know what this is all about all of a sudden. What kind of a man did this against His Highness?"


    Oswaldughed as Duke Martin grumbled. "But I''m d you were on your way to Bertino. Take off your jacket and change into this one. I think it''ll be a little bit small, because it''s my servant''s clothes."


    The Duke of Martin, who had just been given the gray uniform which the servant had taken off, took off his coat and switched them.


    "When we get to the main castle, I''ll get off and the driver will drop you off at the private entrance for the servants. Albert''s servant will be waiting there, so follow him. Unfortunately, since you arrived earlier than your luggage, I thought I''d lend you my clothes."


    Oswald burst intoughter as the Duke shook his head in fright at the final words.


    "I can''t help you since you were so hasty. It''s crumpled, but you''ll have to wear the same clothes you wore. I want you toe down to the hall as soon as the servant fixes the clothes."


    The Duke nodded to Oswald, who spoke with such seriousnesspared to when he hadughed. The carriage arrived in the main castle while the two men talked about what might be going on when they came down the hall.


    "You don''t have to get off. I''ll get off by myself, so just drive your wagon to the back door."


    Oswald got out of the carriage and deliberately ordered inside. When the Duke, who pretended to follow him like his servant, sat down again, the carriage started again, as instructed.


    --------------------


    Killian decided he couldn''t take more time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If Duke Martin did not arrive on time and failed to testify, he had to ept the false testimony of Lady Anais. It was clear how Lady Anais would act after taking today''s opportunity, but he was able to bear it to save Julietta.


    Before Lady Anais had proposed a false testimony, he had also been mindful of sneaking Julietta out of prison. The deal with Lady Anais was nothingpared to risking everything, no matter what would happen afterwards. But no matter how much he tried to reassure himself, he couldn''t stand being angry at the situation.


    Killian red at the woman holding her bruised cheek in front of him.


    ''Whose n is this? What''s the benefit of this, harming my own maid?''


    He kept thinking about the idea that had been constantly hovering over his head since yesterday: "I will not kill this criminal nicely." Even Lady Anais tried to take advantage of the opportunity, but he had no intention of forgiving her, either.


    It was a moment when Killian, finally determined, tried to turn his eyes to Christine, who looked at him with an expectant look. The door of the hall opened after breaking the silence.


    Oswald, wearing yellow and blue clothes, protested with a loud voice after he entered, "Oh no! Your Highness, you promised to wait until I get back."


    Count Valerian stared at the Viscount and said disapprovingly, "It was forced to start quickly because Viscount Chaister visited His Highness without his permission."


    "The Viscount, did youe in here without waiting for the judgment of His Highness to protest about what happened to your daughter?"


    As Marquis Oswald abandoned his soft-spoken attitude so far andshed out harshly, Viscount Chaister exploded in pent-up anger.


    "It''s too much, is it? My daughter was beaten severely by the maid of His Highness. This was even by amoner! But how can I stay calm as a father? Is it so wrong that I came here to ask His Highness to kill the maid? I was afraid that he might forgive her, just because she was his maid."


    "The Viscount, I think you''re thinking something wrong. Do you think His Highness should take responsibility for this, or he would forgive her just because she''s his maid? You are also a subject of His Highness. In the eyes of His Highness, all of them are all the same subjects under him. Then, do you think he would reward you for what his maid has done, or take responsibility for what she''s done?"


    Oswald shook his head as he were stunned. Killian raised his hand to stop him when the Viscount opened his mouth, as if he were protesting.


    "No! I''ll question youter on about your own saucy idea. Although the two''s ims are so tense, I will proceed with the punishment of the maid as requested by the family of Chaister, determined to be more credible after Lady Chaister''s ims, ording to the reports from the knights that were there yesterday."


    Sylvia''s face lit up at Killian''s sentence. As her anxiety gradually stabilized, she could raise her head proudly and look at Killian for the first time. She was thrilled to be able to serve this dazzling man closer now.


    Meanwhile, Christine was embarrassed by Killian''s answer. When he had called her here, she had thought he was definitely trying to go ahead with what she had said in the morning. As she tried toe forward, thinking she couldn''t just pass this chance, the door to the hall opened once again.


    "Your Highness, I''ve been lying down all day because I wasn''t feeling well, so I''ve only heard that the verdict is being held in the hall about the case of what happenedst night."


    At the resonant deep voice, Killian looked at the door and shouted with pleasure, "Duke Martin, are you all right? I''ve been worried about you."


    "I''m okay, thanks for your concern. I guess I was a little tired from the long trip. I''ve had a good rest, and now I''m good."


    "It''s a blessing, but you''re not taking any more rest to get here on purpose. Do you have anything to say?"


    Standing in front of Killian across the hall, Duke Martin bowed politely. "Yes, Your Highness. I came down to see you, but they said you were here because of the verdict about what happened yesterday. The sentence was so strange that I asked about it and I found that it was just what I had witnessed. I went to bed thinking it wouldn''t be a problem for the knights toe running, but things went strange."


    Duke Martin remarked about the story of yesterday''s situation he had heard from Adam.


    "What was strange?"


    When Killian asked back, Duke Martin nced back at Sylvia. "I saw the incident yesterday beside the second-floor window before I went to sleep. What I saw was a ck-hooded person hit the thinner of the two people they encountered, and then run away."

 Chapter 55 55. Calen Castle, Part XVI

    Chapter 55. Calen Castle, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At the testimony of Duke Martin, Sylvia shook her head to the point where her heart stopped beating.


    "Then, is what the maid of His Highness said right?"


    When Oswald pretended to be surprised and asked, Duke Martin shook his head. "I don''t know who His Highness''s maid is, so I have nothing to say about that. I''m just here to fix it, because I heard a different story from the scene I had witnessed."


    Killian stared at Sylvia fiercely and asked Duke Martin, "Are you sure that the daughter of Viscount Chaister was beaten by someone other than a maid?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I saw it clearly. The person was wearing a hood, but it was a woman with a dress. So, I thought it was just a quarrel between the maids."


    As the Duke''s confirmation began to create murmurs inside the hall, Killian raised his hand to calm the crowd who talked noisily. "Lady Chaister, your words and the testimony of the Duke are quite different. What''s the matter? I don''t think that Duke Martin lied to you."


    "Silvia, what the hell is going on here? Your Highness, something''s wrong." Viscount Chaister scolded his daughter, who could not refute the testimony of a powerful figure who suddenly appeared.


    "Stop, it''s noisy. Lady Chaister, tell me the truth about what this is about."


    Sylvia stood gaping like a fish, speechless. She had to say what she had prepared, just in case, to those who were waiting for her answer, but her mouth wouldn''t move.


    The Prince had always been unconcerned about the maids, and Sylvia had thought it would be easy to take off a maid from him, but she was suddenly distracted by the chatter around her, the horrifying gaze of the Prince, and the fear of what she had done.


    She wanted to believe what the Baroness had said: "If things go wrong, I will take care of you." But she wondered if it would be possible for her to pull off such a trick against the Duke. If she admitted that the Duke was right here, she was dead!


    Sylvia wanted to look back at Pam, who was behind her, but pressed on, "I don''t know what Your Excellency saw, but I thought I was hit by the maid. It was dark and after I said that, suddenly someone hit me in the head. I was hit in the head, so I fell down, and I was assaulted so much that I could not even lift my face. That''s why I thought, of course, the maid with me hit me."


    Sylvia was quivering and finished speaking.


    "Then why didn''t you say that when the imprisoned womanined of injustice, and when Albert told me what the maid had seen? After a witness shows up, you say that it was so dark that you saw it wrong. You wouldn''t have insisted without having a plot in mind. Isn''t that right, Your Highness?"


    At Valerian''s question, Killian''s cool gaze turned to the crowd, and then he turned to Viscount Chaister.


    "I will have to expiscate from now on."


    Christine bit her lips as she looked at Killian, who was looking through the people with sharp eyes. She did not expect that Duke Martin had seen it yesterday. She was troubled enough to cry tears of disappointment, but she hoped that her show might have changed his mind a little.


    Perhaps this could happen again in the future. It made her feel a little better when she thought she of what she could do to create such an opportunity. Christine looked carefully at the ck-haired Prince on the high podium and painted in the day she sat next to him.


    "Silvia Chaister, you testified earlier, as soon as you told her why she should not walk through the front gate, she hit your face in a straight line. And you showed me the bruise on your face. But now you said that you suddenly got hit in the head and you didn''t know who hit you. How are you going to exin this, as your words are inconsistent?"


    Killian questioned Sylvia gently, contrary to his earlier frightening attitude. However, there was no one who did not notice the warning contained in the friendly tone.


    Sylvia nced slightly at her father. Her eyes grew darker with the thought that she was endangering her family. She thought, ''If I get out of here safely, my father and the Baroness will do something,'' and looked back because of that.


    Seeing her father, who seemed to want answers from her, she looked up again at the Prince sitting on the podium. When their eyes met, the silver eyes shed for a moment and curled finely. Shivering at the moment by a rare smile, Sylvia smiled face-to-face with anticipation. However, she was immediately frustrated by what he said.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If you tell the truth, I will save your family. I promise. You had better not make my anger worse here."


    Viscount Chaister himself couldn''t believe what had happened just now. He thought the situation was twisted, and he hoped for an urate exnation from his daughter''s lips, but the situation was serious. He protested hurriedly, judging that he would be in trouble at this rate at the words of the Prince.


    "Your Highness, what a terrible thing you mention! There was a misunderstanding because she didn''t see it clearly, but you mention the demise of the family. There was no big incident, and just amoner was put in jail for a while. It couldn''t have been done on purpose. But you''re persecuting my daughter and my family."


    "Persecute...? An innocent woman would have lost her life in my castle, and it''s not a big deal? And it happened just from a misunderstanding? That''s what only you and your daughter would think among the people here. Isn''t that right?"


    Oswald replied quickly to Killian''s words, "Your Highness, it''s even more suspicious at the Viscount''s insistence. No matter who hears it, it must have been designed to trap your maid, but he insists it''s a misunderstanding. I doubt his intentions.


    "Please put him in jail for now. Sylvia Chaister''s fault is obvious, so we will have to find out gradually whether the Viscount is behind this, or if there is another one."


    Sylvia turned blue at Duke Martin''s words.


    ''Jail? No way! I need to talk with the Baroness once I get out of here!''


    ------


    Pam realized that the earlier unrest had be a reality when Duke Martin came alone and talked about what had happened yesterday.


    When she had discussed this with Sylvia, she had told her to take an air of innocence and get out of the ce if something went wrong, no matter what would happen. She had assured her that she would take care of everything after that. So, Sylvia would try to get out of here and meet her.


    Now that she knew what would happen if she confessed the truth, Sylvia would try to hold out to the end. But it was unclear how long she wouldst. Pam muttered as she looked at Sylvia''s back in the middle of the hall.


    "Just one chance, it will be okay, if I have just one chance..."


    As she heard Pam''s murmur, Sylvia''s body staggered and copsed helplessly on the spot.


    "Sylvia."


    Killian raised his hand to stop Viscount Chaister, who was about toe running when he saw his fallen daughter.


    "The Viscount, you and your daughter will be locked up in the castle, banned from contact until the facts are revealed. Take the two of them. Report me as soon as the sinner wakes up."


    Killian watched the knights and maids take the Viscount and his daughter, then rose from his seat. Descending from the podium himself, he greeted Duke Martin, and went before Marquis Anais and stopped.


    "Marquis Anais, I wonder if you know about the offer that your daughter proposed today."


    When Killian asked, the Marquis looked back at Christine, as if he were wondering.


    "Well, I guess you didn''t hear it. Then let me just say it briefly. The Marquis, I don''t want the Lady to lie for me, and I don''t want to forgive her for trying to take another chance on the pretext of lying. So, you''ll have to make sure I don''t remind you of this in the future."


    At the word "lie," the Marquis'' face hardened. He looked at Christine, wondering what he was talking about, but she was looking at the Prince, who hade and spoken so aggressively.

 Chapter 56 56. Calen Castle, Part XVII

    Chapter 56. Calen Castle, Part XVII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    He might have felt that look, but Killian left the hall in total disregard of Christine, as if to punish her for trying to control him by her hand for a while.


    "Christin, what does His Highness mean by what he said?" Despite the angry scolding of the Marquis, Christine was just looked at the door Killian had left through.


    "Christine!"


    She muttered silently without even looking at her father, who was terribly angry, "Father, it''s no big deal. I think I made a little mistake, but I can make up for it very quickly. You don''t have to worry."


    -----


    Meanwhile, Pam stepped out with dignity as a head maid of Calen Castle and ordered the maids to move the fallen Sylvia to a guest room.


    Watching Sylvia lie down in the bedroom of guest chambers on the first floor, Pam approached her, pretending to be worried. Looking down at Sylvia, who felt an indication of a person around and shook her eyelids, Pam pretending to cover her up with the bedsheet, pressing down on her heart gently.


    "Be careful not to leave your bed until the Lady wakes up."


    Sylvia''s eyes were closed on purpose, as if she were fainted, but she opened her eyes at Pam''s voice from above, to ask what she should do in the future. But she was feeling unusually heavy and couldn''t even move one finger, and suddenly was overwhelmed with fear.


    She tried to say something in a hurry, but began to get distracted. She struggled sadly with her immobile hands, but finally gave up her spirit with a rush of drowsiness.


    ******


    Click! Her employer''s word was right, he''d let her out within a day. Julietta jumped to her feet when the chief guard told her toe out, and suddenly stopped. She remembered rubbing her face with frustration, thinking she might die soon.


    The chief guard freaked out when the maid who His Highness had cared enough about toe down to see the situation in person left her cell and suddenly stripped off the dirt from the dirty prison walls and rubbed her face with her hands.


    He couldn''t figure out why she was doing that, but couldn''t help but try to ignore the thought that it had nothing to do with him. As he saw the ugly maid walking towards him, swaying her hips about whether her disguise was finally over, he prayed for a moment, ''May she never return to this prison again.''


    "Goodbye."


    As he looked at the back of the maid, she said goodbye to him with a full bow and walked away. Her character was good, unlike her appearance, and he felt she was both great and pitiful.


    -----


    At that time, the main castle was busy weing Duke Kiellini, who had just left his wagon.


    A sharp man with gray silver hair and fierce eyes stepped in and bowed politely to Killian. "Your Highness, Duke Kiellini has arrived."


    "Your Highness, I haven''t seen you in a long time. I heard that there was an irreverent movement."


    Duke Kiellini was escorted into the Oval Office, and saw the figures surrounding the long meeting table. He thought that it was like the Prince''s Oval Office in Austern had been moved here.


    "Duke Kiellini, I wee you. We don''t know yet if it''s an irreverent move, but it''s clear that someone has intended ill."


    Duke Kiellini handed over the silk hat and cane he was wearing to his servant, and then sat down on the side opposite Duke Martin. "I''m d Duke Martin arrived on time. When I heard about the story of Count Adam suddenly visiting, I came as quick as I could. By the way, who would have done this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Although he did not officially support the fifth Prince, it was decided from the beginning who he, the Emperor''s cousin and closest aide, would stand for.


    "I''ve deliberately quarantined Sylvia Chaister to reveal the background, so there''s going to be an attempt to silence her before tonight goes by. If we look at someone who will being during the night to get a tail cut, we''ll find out who''s behind it."


    Killian looked at the door of the Oval Office once, and then wet his throat with the tea Albert had brought in. Duke Kiellini thought that he was waiting for Count Adam, smiled and said, "The Count came in disguised as my driver, so he drove himself to the stable. It''ll take some time to get back to his original identity."


    At the Duke''s natural misconception, Oswald restrained himself from what he wanted to say, ''He''s not the person His Highness is waiting for,'' and tapped the unfolded list of employees of Calen Castle with his finger.


    "If the maid who had arrived yesterday had a grudge against anyone in Calen Castle, I think it''s only because of one thing. She became your maid instead of Jeff."


    "Are you saying Baroness Lanolf is suspicious?"


    At the inquiry of Duke Martin, Marquis Oswald nodded. "As soon as she came to say hello to His Highness, she expressed her dissatisfaction with the maid. And if she was told that the maid was responsible for Jeff''s burns, she might have prepared revenge for the nephew she has cherished."


    "How about Marquis Anais?"


    Count Valerian answered when Duke Kiellini questioned the guest who had arrived before him,


    "There has been no particr move, but it happened inside Calen Castle where there was no problem until after the arrival of the Marquis and his daughter, so we need to keep an eye on them. Moreover, there is something suspicious about when the Lady came and spoke to High Highness this morning. It might have been an attempt to do such a thing on purpose, to help you, and then to seize the opportunity."


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with what he said.


    "The outline will be revealed to some extent after tonight. I want you to put a maid in the room where Sylvia Chaister is locked up. However, make sure that you monitor the main castle twice as thoroughly as usual. From this moment on, no one should enter or leave the main castle without my permission. Everyone has had a hard time since yesterday. Let''s get some rest."


    ------


    Less than half an hour after Duke Kiellini came in, Killian was staring at the door of his office, and stood up without waiting any longer.


    Killian had already opened the Oval Office while Duke Martin and Duke Kiellini were wondering. Marquis Oswald and Count Valerian bowed politely behind his back, and sighed softly. looking at each other.


    As soon as he left the office, Killian asked Albert, who was following behind him, "Julietta?"


    "I''ve sent a message to the prison, and she is to be released soon."


    "Yes. In case she will lose the way, as the road is strange to her, send someone to pick her up. As soon as the long trip was over, she was put in jail and must have had a hard time. You''ve had a lot of trouble all night, too. You''re not even young, so don''t tell me your back hurts again. Now go get some rest."


    "I''m fine, Your Highness. You''re tired. Would you like me to bring your meal up to your room? There is no maid to take care of your bath and bed today, and I would like to get them taken care of."


    Albert had to almost run to catch up with his tall master''s stride. Stopping in front of the stairs leading up to the second floor, Killian turned around and soothedAlbert''s affectionate worries.


    "Don''t worry, I can do it alone. I do not have an idea of dinner, so don''t forget to give a meal to Julietta when she gets back. Take care of her meals yourself from now on, so that she doesn''t get caught up in the wrong stuff as she wanders around looking for a dining room."


    Albert who was now taking care of the maid''s meals, paused for a while, and Killian went up the stairs.


    Worried about his precious master''s fatigue, Albert was torn for a long time between the desire to follow and take care of him, and the order given him by his master. However, it was impossible to reject the order. Looking up at the second floor with lingering eyes, he soon gave up and turned to send someone to bring Julietta back.


    ---------

 Chapter 57 57. Calen Castle, Part XVIII

    Chapter 57. Calen Castle, Part XVIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At from Albert''s decision, Juliettareturned to the main castle in the carriage that the chief guard gave her a ride in. The chief guard was worried that someone passing by might have convulsion at her ugly figure, but she returned to her room pleasantly, thinking that a person should have a good sense of greeting.


    She was so happy to return to her beautiful temporary room from a damp, unpleasant prison. She should leave here soon, but Julietta decided to enjoy it while she was still here, and almost fainted when she opened the closet door to change her dusty dirty clothes.


    Her face in the palm-sized mirror attached to the inside of the closet door was so terrible. Julietta realized that just changing her dirty clothes did not seem to solve this serious situation.


    In Harrods Street, there was a separate bathroom for the maids and during the trip, they were able to wash with the leftover water after the employer washed. But here she had no idea where she could get rid of this mess.


    Julietta didn''t want to leave the cozy, safe home after going through a lot of hardships while trying to find a dining room, and thought for a moment.


    Given that it was still early in the evening and the room was empty, it was highly likely that her employer had gone to eat or was working in his office. After having arrived at the castle, he had looked very busy, so she thought he had no chance toe back for a while, and she quickly stopped worrying.


    Rather than venturing out to find the bathroom for the maids whose location she did not know, she thought it would be better if she cleaned the bathroom after she washed herself in a hurry before the owner came.


    It was her advantage and disadvantage to act immediately when she thought about something. As soon as she reached a conclusion, Julietta quickly went straight to the master''s colorful bathroom with her spare maid uniform.


    With the metum fruit juice, the naturally urring sticky things from her face, and the make-up from the dust of the prison, her face was all the more horrifying when seen in the luxurious mirror in the bathroom. She felt like there was some strange smell on the clothes she wore, and she hurriedly took off them.


    Julietta turned on the gold faucet in the luxurious bathroom, pumped out the spilling water and began washing quickly.


    ''When will I be able to soak myself in a hot tub and wash myself with plenty of time?''


    She breathed a sad sigh for a moment. But thementation was short, and with some anxiety, her hands moved faster and faster.


    ------


    The monarch''s space, which upied the entire east side of the second floor of Calen Castle, consisted of arge living room, a bedroom, a dressing room, a private office, and a reception room. Entering the innermost bedroom, Killian went out to the terrace and looked out over the dusk.


    Killian had never lost what he had except once. This could have been the second time.


    Watching the prison where Julietta had been kept overnight reminded him of her crying in fear in his arms. He didn''t know who had done this, or for what purpose, but as Oswald had said, there was no guarantee that this would not happen in the future. Those he trusted and cared about would be the targets of further attacks.


    Killian turned around and sat on the railing, and was lost in thought as he looked at his reflection in the terrace window.


    "Be Emperor." In fact, his father, the current Emperor, had been preparing to make Killian a Crown Prince for a long time. Even knowing his Majesty''s wishes, he had been dying the time without showing any definite intentions until now.<novelnext></novelnext>


    If he were just one of the other Princes, he would have followed his father''s will without hesitation. However, Killian ran a business corporation and the Principality inherited from his maternal grandfather. He was interested in increasing what he had, but was not very happy with the idea of the Emperor''s life, which would deprive him of freedom.


    But he knew it was something he had to decide one day, and he was not holding back the actions of those who moved to push him to the imperial throne, as he had to beat Prince Francis to survive without bing Emperor.


    The other Princes, except Killian and Francis, were from not Queens but concubines, and they were unwilling to antagonize the two of them, or reveal themselves to the public.


    Francis had the support of the first Duke of Dudley, and Killian was the son of the second Queen, but Cordelia the Empress was his aunt, and if she hadn''t died, he would have been crowned as a Crown Prince without fail.


    Despite all these circumstances, Killian had always wondered whether he really wanted to be an Emperor. However, it was clear that he had to get rid of his political opponents, Francis and Duke Dudley. That way, he would be able to settle the case.


    But after removing them and making another of the Princes, who could not touch him, into an Emperor, Killian was about to walk away from the royal family, but changed his mind yesterday.


    ''I will never lose a precious person to my political opponents again.''


    He decided to make an example for those who wanted to hurt or take away everything that belonged to him, and to climb to the peak so that they could never think of anything like that. And he thought that it wasn''t a bad idea to have a funny maid in the deepest part of the peak.


    Killian gradually settled his thoughts and concluded by taking time to himself for a while, and stood up, slightly rubbing his stiff eyes. He wanted to soak his body in hot water for a while after the long night.


    Judging how long it would take for Julietta to be released from prison and back from her meal, he thought he would have to take a bath without waiting.


    Killian, undressed as usual, strode across the endless spacious bedroom and into the bathroom on the other side. He burst open a heavy bathroom door with colorful patterns and stopped at the sight before his eyes.


    In the bathroom, decorated with pale beauty and gold decorations, thick water vapor was clouding the air. A woman with brick-and-mortar hair was staring at him, wearing nothing but pants.


    Standing on a small dais in a bathroom as wide as a bedroom, Julietta began to scream as soon as she came to her senses. Aahhhh!


    When Killian returned to his room and was lost in thought on the terrace, Julietta washed away her dirty face and body, and happily donned her wet hair and wig. It was ufortable to put a damp wig on her newly washed hair again, but now her wig and make-up was like a weapon


    that she couldn''t take off.


    From the pocket of the maid''s suit, which was neatly ced in the corner, Julietta took out a small can of juice from the metum fruit, and she meticulously put it on her face and tried to put on her clothes, but put them down again. She had to clean the dirty bathroom, but she couldn''t get the leftover suit dirty. She thought it''d better clean the bathroom before she put on her coat.


    The door suddenly opened just as Julietta had finished cleaning quickly before her employer with a difficult personality returned, and she had just up the clothes she had put away for fear of getting wet. Her employer was supposed to still be in his office or eating, but opened the bathroom door with a naked body.


    The unexpected advent of her employer made Julietta stiff. She felt a greater sense of crisis that she didn''t wear sses than she was naked. She began to scream, covering her face with the clothes she was holding.


    If others were caught naked, they would be busy covering up their bodies, but his maid was something unusual. Screaming to the point of fear that everyone in the castle would jump, she was covering her face and head instead of covering her naked body.

 Chapter 58 58. Calen Castle, Part XIX

    Chapter 58. Calen Castle, Part XIX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    ''Do you think it''s all covered if you just cover your head and face?''


    Killian''s brow furrowed at once as the entrance was noisy even before he could appreciate enough of the big breasts, slender waist, and slim legs seen beyond the steam.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    The front of the bedroom was buzzing with knights attracted by the screams from the Lord''s bedroom.


    "Stop. Don''t move a step from the spot. I''m fine."


    "Your Highness, we can''t do that. We need to check your safety."


    Killian sighed at the stubborn request of the knights. Once again looking toward Julietta, he reluctantly headed for the bedroom door.


    As soon as he opened the bedroom door, the knights checked his safety. Killian went to them with a naked body, and beckoned them to step back in an imposing manner.


    "The maid just slipped in the bathroom. Don''t bother me."


    The knights hesitated just for a moment, as they had been on strict watch and only a maid with a strange figure had entered. However, they did not see any suspicious signs, and the monarch ordered them to step down as if nothing was wrong, so they made the decision to retreat at once.


    When Killian saw they were leaving, he went back to the bathroom.


    In the meantime, Julietta had quickly put on her dress. She grumbled a little at the return of the Prince.


    "I thought you were going to eat..."


    Killian, stunned by the nuances of why he came so fast,ughed. He felt sorry after being interrupted by them, but he was relieved to see her lively after she had been in prison for two days.


    "Have you been waiting for my bath in a long time?"


    "No, I was just cleaning the bathroom because it was too dirty. I took off my clothes for a while because I was afraid they would get dirty," Julietta quickly lowered her eyes and replied politely. Killian''s mouth went up further when he saw her wet hair and noticed what she had done in the bathroom.


    "Then I have nothing to do with that. Have you eaten?"


    Her strangely smiling employer made Julietta nervous for some reason. She didn''t know if her excuse had worked, but she felt a shiver go down her spine to see him smiling.


    It had been strange when he had visited the prison yesterday. But she had only thought that he hadforted her by rousing his sympathy from deep within when he had seen her poor situation. She had been crushed by the prison environment, so she had buried her face in her employer''s chest and cried.


    But as the kindness remained to this day, Julietta began to feel uneasy.


    ''Why did you. who used to make me sleep on the floor beside the bed in case of an assassin. be so friendly?''


    "Oh, not yet."


    Killian''s eyes were more curved coquettishly as she replied astringently. ''It came out; look at that coquettish smile.''


    Once, not a long time ago, she remembered what had happened in the theater: a monster that had sprayed pheromones on her, who had been trembling in fear.


    Even then, his voice had fallen so low that he had gazed at her, licking his lips slowly with his tongue as if he had a delicious prize in front of him.


    ''Warning, Warning.''


    Suddenly, she had an illusion that she had heard the voice of the manager of the dimensions, Manny. She wanted to get out of here quickly, but the man blocking the door seemed to have no intention of getting out of the way.


    Killian smiled even more slowly at Julietta who sought a chance to escape with a great deal of strain. If he didn''t want to be taken away, he would have to make her his, and if the seat was in danger, he would have to make it cozy. He spoke in a softer voice to rx her, as if he was soothing a cat with her hair on end.


    "Yes, then you must be very hungry. It must have been hard for you to go through such hardships as soon as you had arrived. Why don''t you have a nice meal and a good rest, I''ll have Albert bring you dinner?"


    ''In my bed.''


    Killian always condescended to the womaning first, but he was seducing the woman in front of him for the first time. The problem was that he was coaxing her with food, as if soothing a hungry street cat.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta hesitated for a moment when she saw Killian reaching out. ''Are you really trying to feed me?''


    When she had been inside the prison, food came that was hard to taste at ordinary times, but she could not have eaten. At thebination of hunger, fatigue from not sleeping properly, andnguishing after a bath, she took a step unknowingly, forgetting the warning light that had been shing above her head.


    As Killian''s mouth went up to the limit, she heard a knocking at the bedroom door. The loud noise brought Julietta back to her senses. She slipped out like a lightning bolt past Killian, who was distracted by the knock, and threw open the bedroom door.


    "Oh, Julietta. You are back."


    ''Why are you so friendly?''


    Killian red fiercely at Oswald''s colorful blonde hair over Julietta''s head.


    "The Marquis, your concern has given me a safe return."


    Julietta weed the Marquis with as much of a smile as she could show for the one who had saved her from this dangerous employer. rmed by the maid''s exaggerated smile, Oswald''s eyes carefully moved into the room.


    "Oh, Your Highness. Did I visit you while you were in trouble?"


    Oswald alternately saw Killian staring at him naked at the bathroom door and the maid who opened the door with pleasure, and sounded rather sorry. He protested to Killian who didn''t release his face at all, despite his exaggerated gesture of appeasement.


    "But it was really urgent. Sylvia Chaister has a problem with her body. The doctor is looking at it now, but it''s a total paralysis. She can only move her eyes, not even a finger."


    The matter of intruding on his personal time was disgraceful, but it was a matter of concern. Killian quickly gave some orders while donning the clothes he had taken off.


    "From now on, tighten security for the entire area of Calen Castle and keep an eye out for any rat toe in and out. Assign an escort and watchman to the party of Marquis Anais in outer castle. Tell Valerian to go himself. Is Adam back?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m sure the Count has an update now."


    With a nod at Oswald''s answer, Killian finished dressing, and looked back at Julietta. "Albert''s going to bring a meal for you. Eat and rest well."


    Julietta looked at the back of her employer who had busily disappeared and mumbled, "How can his mood change as easily as that? It was really dangerous before. Is that the so-called devilish charm?"


    She went back to her nest to dry her wet hair before the meal arrived, shuddering unknowingly.


    ----------------------


    "She can''t speak at all?"


    "I wonder if her words as well as her mind are sound. She doesn''t respond at all. At this rate, she can''t eat food, so she''s going to starve to death soon."


    At the doctor''s words, Killian stared down at the prostrate Silvia.


    "What about sending her to Vicern?"


    "She won''t be able to hold on for the trip."


    "What is the cause? Is it poison?"


    "It may or may not be so. If it''s poison, it''s the one I''ve never seen before. But it''s hard to say, as there''s never been such a case to say that a mental shock has caused a total paralysis. I''m so sorry."


    Killian looked back at his aides waiting for him. "What do you think?"


    "There are only three people who have approached her. The maids and the Baroness who brought Sylvia Chaister to this room after she fell. But we can''t look into them without clear evidence," Oswald replied after Adam said that it was not a natural paralysis.


    "If she was dead, we could have interrogated them, but the doctor couldn''t conclude anything about the paralysis. I don''t know who she is, but she was clever."


    "You don''t know who she is, but I think everyone has the same person in mind, right?"


    Killian left the room as he was saying this, as if he didn''t have to stay any longer. Oswald red at the motionless Lady Chaister and hurried out after Killian.


    ------

 Chapter 59 59. Calen Castle, Part XX

    Chapter 59. Calen Castle, Part XX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "What do you want to do with Sylvia Chaister?" They had followed Killian to the room, and he red at the three who sat huddled in his private office. But they seemed to have no intention of loosening their lips, ordering tea unabashedly.


    "Let it go, because the doctor said she is going to die soon. If she''s dead, send her body back to the family of Chaister." Oswald said about the treatment of the fallen Sylvia with a smile on his face, as if he kept protested that work had kept chasing him into the office.


    "Will you leave the family of Chaister alone?"


    "I can''t do that. I''ll deprive him of his title of Viscount and property. Sylvia Chaister''s official charge is deception. She broke in to poison me, but she was caught by my private maid and she made it up. Fortunately, with Duke Martin''s testimony, she failed to frame the maid. Announce that she has attempted tomit suicide."


    "Suicide?" Adam protested, seeing the Prince was going to cover it up like this.


    "Sylvia Chaister can''t open her mouth anyway. A witness who can''t testify about who is behind the scenes is useless. So, I''d rather put all the sins on Chaister and trample on just one person thoroughly."


    "I''m sure she didn''t do it alone. What are you going to do about the person behind the scenes?"


    "Francis will be here soon, so there is no need to mess up in return for finding someone behind the scenes with no evidence. I want you to finish this work today. But keep a close watch on the Baroness, especially after Francis arrives, whether she contacts him or shows any strange signs."


    --------


    Killian called Albert close after they all stepped down after a brief meeting. "What about Julietta?"


    "I just brought her a meal."


    "Get a servant and a maid to rece Jeff and Julietta."


    "A maid is supposed to follow us as she gets from Austern, so she''ll be here soon. Then, why did you suddenly say that all of a sudden?"


    Albert asked carefully because his master was strange, asking him to find a new maid to rece Julietta, whom he loved so much, to the extent of taking care of every meal.


    "When Julietta and I are alone in the bedroom in the future, Albert, you shouldn''t let yourself in."


    "Your, Your Highness?"


    It was saying that Julietta would be the woman of his master. Ignoring the stunningly surprised look in Albert''s unbelieving eyes, Killian kept giving orders.


    "I will give her a seat even in the Imperial Castle when I go back to Austern. So be prepared ordingly."


    It was an indication that she was different from the women of Harrods'' mansion. Giving a seat in the Imperial Castle meant that Julietta''s status would change, and the mouth of Albert, who understood the meaning, was wide open. But Killian only got up after saying what he had to say.


    -------------


    Julietta breathed a sigh of relief, smoothing down her chest as her employer left the room. She was so relieved that she wasn''t caught with a bare face, but she felt so embarrassed that she was going to die.


    Julietta had been struggling for a long time, and jumped up.


    ''Well, he''s naked every day, so I can treat it like that. Let''s think of it as having casual conversation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Well, it''s my loss to waste energy on what happened if I''m ashamed of it, as I have so many hard and tiring things in my life. Let''s get some sleep.''


    She didn''t care about what the private thing that had happened, but afterying hypnotized herself jumped up again in less than ten minutes. Hunger kept her awake. He had said he would send her a meal, but she had forgotten after she had dried her hair and struggled with shame.


    Julietta decided to make ns for her future job before the meal came up, and recalled Marquis Anais, as she took out her pouch full of money from her bag. When something dangerous had happened to her, the first person that came to mind was the Marquis. It seemed to her that she had been expecting something from him without knowing.


    Julietta shook her head quickly, thinking of Marquis Anais and the daughter she had seen in the theater before. Seeing his visit to the theater to enjoy the opera affectionately for his daughter''sing-of-age ceremony, it was clear that he had wanted to forget that there was another daughter in one corner of the theater.


    She remembered the day when she was five years old when she had been evicted from a cozy mansion. Ste''s heartbroken image as she had asked the gatekeeper, Zimmer, to tell him that when the Marquis had returned, they would be at the Eileen Theater.


    But the Marquis had note, and suddenly, Maribel had moved Ste and Julietta, who had been living in a warehouse on the first floor, into her secret room at the innermost part of the theater to live in hiding. It had been after Ste''s death that Julietta, who had been hiding like that for six months, had been freed after she had begun applying the juice of the metum fruit to her face, and wearing a stiff red wig over her head.


    Julietta recalled her gloomy past, and thought she was lucky that her employer had saved her. If she had asked Marquis Anais with the expectation of being her father and been rejected, she would have been hurt. She thought it would be better to just pretend that they didn''t know each other, and to leave him as a person to depend on only as someone who she would ask for help when something difficult happened.


    Julietta thought she felt depressed because she was thinking something strange, and put her pouch firmly back in her bag.


    *******


    Duke Kiellini left the Oval Office on the pretext of tiredness as the Prince went up to the room. The Duke entered the VIP guest room, guided by the waiting servant of Calen Castle, and asked his servant who had already arrived, "Is that the maid who was locked up in prison?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. It was almost in vain for us toe here. I''m d we arrived on time."


    Kiellini nodded and agreed. "That''s a relief. It''s not easy to find the right person. Now that she''s been through a near-death experience, it''s even more likely that she won''t turn down our offer."


    "Are you going to tell her when she goes back to Austern?"


    "I think it would be timely for me to suggest, as the maid Countess Auguste rmended will arrive soon."


    Duke Kiellini recalled a meeting with the owner of the Eileen Theater whom he had secretly met two months ago.


    ---


    "Your Excellency, it''s an honor to have you here" Maribel, who seemed no older even several yearster, officially came to greet him at the box seat he had arrived at to see the opera.


    "Maribel, long time no see. Thank you for taking the time." Though she was a woman he despised, Kiellini gently greeted her without showing his reluctance.


    "I should thank you for visiting us like this." Maribel greeted him with the utmost politeness, hiding her curiosity as to why the head of the family of Kiellini, the maternal family of the Emperor, and the most prestigious family, visited her.


    "I don''t have much time left until the curtain rises, and I don''t want to hear anything about it, so I''ll say just the main point. Find a girl in herte teens with blond hair and green eyes."


    Maribel was surprised at the words of Duke Kiellini.


    For a long time, she had been a matchmaker for actresses who wanted sponsors, apprentices who wanted wealth and luxury, and aspiring actresses who visited the theater. She connected them to aristocrats and wealthy merchants, which had helped the Eileen Theater be the continent''s best theater.


    Just in time, the right kid had refused to ept her suggestion with firm confidence, and had gone out and had a hard time. Normally, she would have pushed ahead as nned without a word, but as she had taken care of her, she had showed rarepassion and listened to the child''s request.


    Maribel was proud of hering back to pay the money every month. Julietta was one of the few people she cared so rarely about, and she waited for the day that returned every month.

 Chapter 60 60. Calen Castle, Part XXI

    Chapter 60. Calen Castle, Part XXI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    However, she was confident that he would not be on the list of her clientele. Therefore, after the death of his wife ten years ago, he had only raised one daughter and thoroughly confined himself at home without any rumors, so she was surprised by the words of the Duke when he suddenly visited.


    "I''m sorry, but may I ask what you''re looking for? As you know, blondes and green eyes are hard to find. What''s more, in order to not miss someone, I should know what''s going on, then I can find the right person."


    At Maribel''s careful question, Duke Kiellini frowned for a moment and then opened his mouth. "I know your words are sealed."


    However, when he shut his mouth as if he had no intention of telling her why, Maribel asked again, "Your Excellency, I''ve been able to survive here for decades because I immediately forget what I hear."


    He knew that. That was why he had visited her.


    He had been looking for a suitable girl sincest year to carry out what he had been thinking for years, but she wasn''t easy to find. Most people in Austern had brown hair and eyes, although about one percent of the poption had bright hair and eyes, as did the neighboring country of Vicern. When he found a suitable child, she was shallow or her figure was too ugly, and could not be said to be blonde or green-eyed.


    Duke Kiellini, his hands sped, settled his thoughts and opened his mouth as if he had made up his mind. "I need a daughter''s substitute."


    Maribel lost the calm face she used when dealing with aristocrats, and her eyes went wide.


    "You must know that my daughter went down to Kiellini Territory and grew up there after my wife died."


    "Yes, Your Excellency. I also know that this year is Princess Kiellini''s debut year in society. I heard that everyone is looking forward to seeing your daughter''s social debut this year, because she''s been confined at the Territory without any interaction with other young people."


    At the words of Maribel, the expression of Duke Kiellini became serious. "Iris is very weak. Most of the time, she is reading books or looking out the window in bed. She can''t handle taking a walk for a while once a day."


    "And so?"


    "This year Iris will have theing-of-age celebration and she will have to make an official announcement as the sessor to the family of Duke Kiellini."


    The Ducal Families of Kiellini and Dudley, who had received their Titles from the first Emperor of Austern, passed on the title with the priority of direct descendant, regardless of gender. In particr, the family of Duke Kiellini who had produced the Empress had been a family with many female dukes, as their descendants had been scarce for generations. However, if there was no direct lineage, or if the person had a disability or were sick, a coteral line could inherit the title.


    At present, the family of Kiellini had no direct line except Iris, so if she did not seed at the title, and the Title would be handed over to a coteral line that had been split off several generations ago.


    It did not matter while Duke Kiellini was alive, but after he died, Iris''s life would be dominated by the new Duke, who had no acquaintance with her. He wouldn''t worry if the heir to the title was a decent man, but since the man did not have a good character, it made the Duke worry.


    Duke Kiellini was unable to entrust Iris to an uncertain future. The noble bloodline of the family of the Duke, which had been falling for generations, was of no importance before the future of his daughter. He just wanted her to live in a safe and cozy ce where she had lived all her life until now.


    "It''s not enough to have blonde hair and green eyes to rece the Princess."


    Maribel nodded as if she had grasped the situation.


    "That''s why I came to visit you."


    Maribel thought of Julietta. She had never seen Princess Kielini, but she knew she was the same as thete Duchess. The Duchess was the younger sister of Marquis Anais. In other words, the Princess and Julietta were cousins.


    ''Is this the fate of Julietta?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel had had to promise when sending the dead Ste''s body to Marquise Anais: the Marquis should never know about Julietta. The condition was forgiving Maribel, who had given Ste and Julietta a ce to sleep.


    From then on, Maribel had changed Julietta''s appearance and sent her out of her living quarters,pletely hiding her identity, so that she could stay like other members of the theater''s apprentices.


    When Julietta had be an adult, she had felt sorry for the child who had hidden in the corner of the theater in disguise for all of her life. So, she had decided that it would be better for her to live a luxurious life as a concubine of nobility, like other actresses, so she had tried to introduce her to Duke Miguel for the price she had proposed. Of course, Julietta''s resistance had pushed the n apart.


    Maribel wanted to praise herself for listening to Julietta''s cheeky demand that day. With a moment of sympathy and loss, she had a greater chance.


    It wasn''t a bad thing for Julietta, either. Rather than suffer as a maid for life, she would be considered a substitute, but she would be a princess of Kiellini. However, it was not possible to introduce Julietta to the Duke without thinking about what would happenter.


    "I''ll wipe out what I''ve faced with you right after this is over, and everyone involved in this matter is as well."


    When asked if he would guarantee safety after work, the Duke immediately epted. "Of course. What can I do with someone who has never faced me?"


    Now that she''d heard this, it was hard for her to take her foot off. Julietta was the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais. It was thought that if the Duke knew the truth of the family of the Marquis, if he knew how much the Marquis cared about Julietta, he would not harm the child and turn himself against the Marquis.


    Maribel finally made up her mind and opened her mouth. "There''s a perfect girl now. I saw the Duchess in the distance, and I heard the Princess looked a lot like the Duchess."


    "That''s right. That''s why I''m looking for a blonde, green-eyed girl. It''s a hallmark of the family of Anais. I haven''t seen him in a long time, but I also heard that Pierre, the son of the Marquis, is blond and has green eyes."


    Maribel smiled brightly and agreed enthusiastically, "Yes. I''ve seen him before, when he came to the theater. It was not pinkish or light blond, but his eyes were really bright green, like an emerald with no impurities. The child I know has that kind of eyes. She''s also a pinkish, light blond."


    "It''s a rare color. Where did you get to know such a child?"


    Maribel smiled even louder when Duke Kiellini asked in wonder, "I''ll tell you what I''ve been hiding for ten years now, since you''ve told me about some really important secrets."


    As Maribel stopped talking for dramatic effect, Duke Kiellini looked at her as if to say something.


    "You know that Marquis Anais had an illegitimate child, right?"


    "I thought she died with her mother."


    It had already been more than ten years. Duke Kiellini could not have paid attention to the case, since his wife had been dead and his sick daughter had been in a life-and-death situation. Later, he had heard that the lover and daughter who had been driven out by Marquise Anais had died, but that was just it.


    "I was in charge of the daughter. At the order of Marquise Anais, I hid her identitypletely."


    At Maribel''s words, Duke Kiellini straightened himself. as if he were about to rise from his seat.


    "Where''s the daughter?"


    "The Marquise had hoped that an eye-annoying bastard would stay in the theater all her life, and that''s what she knows now... but the girl left me a while ago. She''s working as a maid at Bertino mansion on Harrods Street."


    "A maid? If she works at Bertino mansion, she''ll have too many people recognize her, even if she were to serve as a substitute."

 Chapter 61 61. Calen Castle, Part XXII

    Chapter 61. Calen Castle, Part XXII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Maribel smiled merrily as he shook his head, as if it could not be.


    "The girl is very good-looking. I was afraid she would be touched by other hands in the theater. So, epting the demands of the Marquise and to protect her, I kept her appearance hidden from childhood. But it was highlymendable for this child to keep her disguise on when she worked as a maid, saying that she didn''t want to be subjected to harsh conditions. If Your Excellency were to see her in person, you''ll see what I''m talking about."


    "She''s grown up in disguise since she was a child, no one knows what she looks like?"


    "Yes. She''s always been in disguise since she was five. I and the two employees who have taken care of her are the only ones to have seen her face bare."


    The Duke''s expression, which had been hard all along, finally loosened softly. "You''ll need a dead body in the theater sooner orter."


    "Yes, Your Excellency. A poor orphan child I''ve cared for since she was a child is going to get sick and die."


    The eyes of Duke Kiellini and Maribel met. A momentter, when the Duke nodded, Maribel rose from her seat and bowed politely.


    "I hope you have a great time and hope to see you often in the future."


    ---


    "Yes, what?"


    Albert looked carefully at the maid in front of him who asked back in surprise, raising her thick sses. Although he seriously agonized over whether His Highness was ill, he spoke again because he needed to fulfill the order.


    "His Highness will take Miss Salmon as his concubine. Please serve His Highness only until a new maid arrives from Austern. You only have to serve in the bedroom. My servant will be in charge of external affairs. When a new maid arrives, there will be a formal announcement of Ms. Salmon''s identity."


    At Albert''s careful speech with honorific words, Julietta seemed about to faint.


    ''Did this happen because of yesterday''s incident? But why me? There are beauties everywhere who are trying so hard to get their employers'' attention, why?''


    "Well, the grand chambein. I''m sorry, but I don''t intend to."


    At Julietta''s refusal, Albert was stunned. A maid kicked out of a glorious seat... his heart sank in the discerning eye of the Prince.


    "Why, why, why are you refusing?" Albert took out his handkerchief to dry the sweat that never came out, grabbing his spirit of passing by.


    "Think about it. I''ve seen all of His Highness in Harrods'' mansion, and you want me to be a lover of him? I can''t do it. If I am in that mood, His Highness and other women''s actions will dance in my head."


    Standing by for Killian in the morning, she was relieved to see that her employer was no different than usual. It was unfair to her that she couldn''t sleep well.


    Furthermore, the Prince generously left the room for the morning meeting and told Julietta to rest today because she had been in jail for two days. But what a ridiculous situation this was!


    Albert''s face was cked out by Julietta''s reasoned refusal. He could not say the words, ''You are arrogant. How dare you refuse His Highness?'' He even thought that the Prince might be ashamed of his past.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Albert, who thought he should speak to the Prince again, said soothingly, "Miss Salmon, I understand what you''re talking about. His Highness is out to check the location of the uing huntingpetition, so I''ll tell him as soon as he gets back."


    When Albert who had nothing to say said that, Julietta felt regret. It was because it wasn''t something she could say no to. However, it was not a matter to agree to.


    Even though the Prince was terribly handsome and sexually attractive, the position of Prince''s concubine was not appealing to her in the least. She had dreamed of an ideal man who was friendly and just for her. Considering the situation of her mother and herself who had been abandoned overnight, it didn''t matter how honorable the seat was in the eyes of others.


    Although she had driven them out coldly, Julietta understood the Marquise a hundred times.


    ''Who would want to share her man with another woman?''


    She didn''t want to be the Prince''s concubine and grab the hair of a woman who would be an Empress, or other women''s.


    Above all, of course, she couldn''t do anything about what would happen due to the curse of Manny after revealing her appearance, and the disguise she had hidden so far would also be discovered. She never wanted to go through the adventure that would take ce when the maids told someone, ''You are more beautiful than Julietta,'' to please a mistress who would try to look good for the Prince.


    Julietta asked Albert, who had risen with a dark face, and politely bowed deeply, "Please speak well to His Highness. But I can''t do it even if you want. When will he be back?"


    "He has to look at all the hunting grounds, so I''m sure he''ll stay there today and be back tomorrow afternoon. Then, rest well until then. I''ll bring your meal up to your room."


    When Albert said goodbye with unquestionable courtesy and left the room, Julietta returned to her room next to the dressing room and opened the closet door. The clothes that had been dirtied in the prison were still in the corner without being washed, but she couldn''t afford to pack them.


    Taking a precious ss bottle from the pouch lying on the floor of the closet and putting it down on the table, she put in a small bag containing a feather pen and belongings in her pocket, and her only pajamas.


    It would be conspicuous to carry her luggage out as she sneaked out. Even though she felt sorry for the only bag, she decided to give it up and hid the pouch in her clothes.


    Julietta calmly escaped the Prince''s space as she tried to disguise her bulging breasts as much as possible. The knights were as unshakable as the stone statues and showed no interest in the monarch''s maid leaving the room. They immediately cut off their gaze of the tacky maid disappearing towards the stairs, busily shaking her hips.


    She walked through an empty corridor without any interruption and went out through the passage for the maids on the other side. It was the entrance shown her by an aristocratic woman who had put herself in a trap. Right after leaving this entrance, she had shouted that she was beaten by Julietta.


    As she walked past the ce where she had been set up and down the road leading to the outer castle, Julietta thought she would take off her wig as soon as she left the castle. The Prince might not try to find her if she ran away, but there was no harm in being careful, as he might have followed her, thinking this was a shame.


    Julietta, who was busy walking was nervous and slightly sidetracked when she heard the carriage approaching from behind her.


    "Your Excellency, isn''t that the maid in front of us?"


    Tomas, Duke Kiellini''s servant, saw a woman in a brown dress walking on the edge of the road leading to the gate and informed his master. Duke Kiellini wasing out to the street to buy a gift tomemorate his visit to Bertino for his daughter.


    When he and Thomas heard that the party of the Prince was on thend of Count Baden, they ran the wagon at dawn and arrived in the morning, and now saw Juliettaing out of a cksmith''s workshop. As Maribel had exined, the fatdy with the ugly brick-colored hair was walking toward the inn where the Prince was staying, shaking her big hips, as if she were excited about something.


    At the words of Thomas, Duke Kiellini raised himself from the backrest. He knocked the ceiling to stop the carriage.


    "Bring the maid."


    At hismand, Thomas hurried off the wagon and caught up to Julietta, who was walking busily along. He pointed out the carriage to the maid looking at him in astonishment. Julietta was led up to the carriage by Thomas.

 Chapter 62 62. Calen Castle, Part XXIII

    Chapter 62. Calen Castle, Part XXIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I''ve seen you for the first time, Your Excellency. Did you call me?" Julietta bowed politely to the sharp-faced silver-haired gentleman.


    "Yes, it looks like you''re going out of the castle. Get in. It''ll take a long time to walk."


    She hesitated for a moment at the kindness of the nobleman she had seen for the first time. She always thought, ''Let''s be careful about kindness without a price'', but it seemed that it would be easier to get out of the gate in the Duke''s carriage than to give ame excuse about walking away.


    Julietta stopped agonizing, thanked him, and got into the carriage.


    Kiellini observed the girl sitting carefully in the chair opposite him. It was amazing that she disguised herself to protect herself, but she was no ordinary child to take up the position of a private maid of the Prince just months after she had started as a maid.


    Today, the Prince had left the castle with all his aides to inspect the hunting grounds. They would not have let a maid who had first visited Bertino outside of the castle on an errand, and even so, there was no way to walk out of the castle without a carriage.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but the Duke somehow thought he shouldn''t miss the current opportunity. He smiled awkwardly and spoke to the girl sitting ufortably across from him, "I had something to tell you now, and I think it''s a special fate that we''re meeting like this."


    "Do you know me?" Julietta''s eyes were drawn to the wonder of what the Duke had to say to her.


    "I''ve heard from Maribel about you." Julietta blushed as soon as the Duke finished speaking.


    ''I''m paying off my debts, but she still hasn''t given up the idea of selling me out?''


    Kiellini spoke calmly to the frightened girl, who looked as if she would jump out of the carriage at any moment, "I don''t know what you''re thinking, but you shouldn''t be so scared, so rest assured."


    He was a sharp-looking man with grayish silver hair and green eyes, neatlybed back. Julietta thought that he was not ascivious man, seeing the Duke clicking his tongue in disapproval.


    "Do you have anything to say to me?"


    "I''m going to offer you a job. It''s far beyond the maid you''re working as."


    Julieta''s head tilted slowly to one side at the sudden job offer. As soon as she got out of Ricaren, she would try to take off her disguise and get a job, but a job just rolled in by itself. However, she did not know what it was like to be, iparable to a maid?


    The Duke went straight to the point when Julietta showed interest in what he said. "I have a daughter who is set to make her social debut this year. She''s my sessor. But the problem is that it''s hard for her toe forward and do an overall event to receive the title of the Duke, because she''s very weak."


    Kiellini shut his mouth and looked out the window for a moment.


    ''If I could take away the girl''s health right in front of me, and give it to Iris, how happy I would be! Even if it goes ording to the n, after this year, the child will have to hide herself as a ghost as if she were dead inside the Territory.''


    It was so sad, so pitiful and so unfair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He could do everything for her, but the only thing he could not do was the health of his daughter. He couldn''t give it to her, so he wanted to take someone else''s health and hold her ce.


    Kiellini turned back to the maid looking at him without a word. When the Duke''s gaze returned to her, Julietta opened her mouth, "I understand. Are you saying that your daughter has all the authority as a de facto sessor, but she''s weak, so I have to do external activities as a substitute?"


    "That''s right. You understand fast. No one knows that my daughter, Iris, is in poor health. Naturally, they would think the next sessor wille out of the other coteral line. Therefore, it is necessary to warn them that Iris is not seriously ill and that they should not even think about session, while youplete my daughter''s social debut at theing-of-age ceremony as a substitute. That way, they won''t make any unnecessary noise, even if my daughter confines herself in the Territory after that."


    "How long do I have to work as a substitute? No matter how much money you give me, I can''t continue to be a scarecrow."


    It was a great opportunity. From Julietta''s point of view, taking off her disguise was more of a cover-up, so the offer to wash her identity and receiving some money was a real good chance. However, since she didn''t want to live her entire life as a part of someone else''s character, she had to figure out exactly when that period was.


    "Only during this summer`s social season. If you finish your debut party safely and get everyone''s recognition as the sessor to the family of Kiellini, your role will end."


    ''Iris is weak, and unable to marry or have children. We will look for a young man who can form a political alliance or share this secret. It would be nice if he has a child outside, and if he doesn''t, she could adopt a suitable one. In any case, she will show that there is no problem as a sessor, go to the Territory for a change of air and spend her entire life there. Then the rest of Iris'' life will be kept safe.''


    "But I think I missed one thing. Do your daughter and I resemble each other a lot?"


    Julietta tilted her head, thinking, "I don''t think the daughter of the gentleman like that would have had brick hair and dark skin. I heard from Maribel that you were the illegitimate child of the Marquis. He is Iris'' uncle."


    Kiellini nodded as Julietta was apparently embarrassed by the rtionship of the family registry he mentioned all of a sudden.


    "She has blond hair and green eyes. Of course, she is a lighter blonde than the Marquis, and her eyes are a green closer to blue, but since she was young, she''s gone down to thend and confined herself there, so you don''t have to worry about it because only a few people would remember Iris except for an image of when she was young."


    At the mention of the Duke, Julietta recalled Marquis Anais, who she had seen in the theater. He had vivid green eyes reminiscent of a budding sprout, with bright blond hair that had a lighter pink color than herself. Perhaps no one would doubt that she was his niece.


    The Duke gazed out of the window, watching Julietta, who seemed to be thinking carefully. They would soon arrive at the gate. When negotiating, however, it was a loss to those who would express their feelings first. He told her the amount to be paid after the work was done and looked outside in a leisurely manner.


    Unlike him, Julietta could not help but be astonished. Ten thousand terns! The amount was enough to repay Maribel''s debts and open a store!


    ''Good luckes to those who want to grab it. I''m not going to be frightened beforehand and run away.''


    Many things were on her mind, but Julietta didn''t mean to miss the opportunity that came to her.


    "Please fill out a contract stating the exact length of time and the amount to be paid to me and the provision that you will not do any harm to me after the work is done."


    Julietta smiled broadly at the silver-haired gentleman in front of her, taking off her wig and sses she had been wearing.


    --------------

 Chapter 63 63. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part I

    Chapter 63. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    5. Julietta Iris Kiellini


    Bang!


    The sound of a firearm going off in the woods sent the birds in the trees flying in unison.


    Killian fired a hunting rifle into the air to bring together the scattered group. Killian and his group were making a preliminary inspection around the course as they visited the forest where a huntingpetition was to be held.


    "It''s for a light entertainment, so I think this much preparation would be enough," Killian praised the person who was in charge of the huntingpetition, and turned his horse to a tent for rest.


    Adam waited to greet a group of people who came back with a list of invitees."It looks like it''s going to be bigger thanst year."


    "We can''t help it, uninvited guests are rushing in like they''ve promised," Killian replied disapprovingly, and leapt off the back of a giant horse that was still in a state of excitement after running through the forest in a long time. The deer that the knights had taken for trial were brought in and disyed in front of the tent.


    "I don''t like this swarming around in this way and killing animals meaninglessly." Oswald put a handkerchief sprinkled with perfume on his nose to avoid the shallow smell of blood, and managed to get off his horse with the help of a knight whileining. He was afraid of getting the forest soil on his shoes; it had be wet and damp because of the rain pouring down in the morning, and he managed to get into the tent unscathed.


    Watching his boisterous behavior with a smile, Killian took off his hunting gloves and ordered a servant to bring tea.


    Inside the tent, which was covered by the fur of a ck leopard caught three years ago, a chair with a green silk cover and a marble table made of ivory had been ced, along with a cab with jeweled decorations on one side. Oswald was relieved to see the familiar objects, and sat down opposite Killian and Adam.


    Adam made invidious remarks at Oswald, who had learned from Sir Albert to wipe away the sweat with ace handkerchief and prepare a finger bowl, a small bowl of water for cleaning the fingers.


    Oswald waved his handkerchief deliberately at Count Adam, and grumbled, "So, you should have remained in the castle, but why did you insist on following us?"


    "I prefer a hunting ground to deal with Lady Anais, and I want to give somefort to Count Valerian." Oswald washed his hands in the finger bowl the servant had prepared, and then raised them gracefully to mimic a toast.


    Ian, who had taken the position of a servant for Killian temporarily, prepared tea in a hurry and put it down in front of the master, but Killian was startled after he took a sip of the slightly bitter Duren tea. Oswald and Adam were grumbling at it, but also tasted the tea.


    "Oh! The tea tastes better today, and Ian wants to be promoted to your servant."


    At Oswald''s praise, Ian answered cautiously, serving tea, "No, sir. How dare I covet the servant''s position of His Highness. You ran your horse and came here, and you feel the tea tastes better."


    Ian was a distant rtive of Albert and had begun workingst year. The young man had turned neen this year, and had been serving for the Prince since the dinner on the first day of his arrival in Bertino, but it was the first time Killian had taken a close look at him, as he was apparently quiet.


    Ian''s tea-boiling skill was iparable to the tea Jeff and Julietta had made. Killian began to closely observe the servant who calmly responded to Oswald''s raucous praise and stepped back.


    "You should be more careful about hiring people these days. Wouldn''t he be better than hiring a new servant?"


    Adam noticed Killian''s intentions, and spoke low, "Shall Oswald look into him?"


    Killian nodded to Oswald after being asked if he would investigate Ian''s background.


    "This is how Jeff''s position is lost." Oswald shook his head as if he were sorry.


    "No, Jeff''s ce remains the same. However, unlike before, he will be under surveince."


    "You also think it was done by Baroness Lanolf." Adam nodded as he epted the words about the person who had ndered Julietta behind the scenes. "We should trace her to the end, whether she was masterminded or driven by greed."


    It was even more frightening to see his smile as he drank tea gracefully, so Oswald prayed for the repose of Baroness Lanolf in advance.


    "If I return to the castle, I will give Julietta an official direct assignment as a concubine."


    "Your Highness!"


    Adam opened his mouth to protest, but Killian''s right hand shed up as if to stop.


    "I will never let any danger fall to the safety of the maid and the people around me again. And I will be the next Emperor to protect my people from danger."


    Adam and Oswald sprang to their feet and saluted the formal deration of Killian.


    "Your Highness, have you finally made up your mind? This Oswald will do his best to help you wear the golden crown."


    "It''s the happiest day of my life. Of course, I''m sure that there will be more joyful days toe."


    Killian received the bows of the two loyalists, and ordered them to stand up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I believe there will be no minor danger in Julietta''s future."


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    "Of course, Your Highness. We''ll prepare a wedding ceremony as soon as we get back to the castle."


    It was time for Killian tough satisfactorily at the answer. The voice of Count Valerian who was supposed to be dealing with the Marquis in the castle was heard outside.


    "Your Highness, it''s Charles. I have something urgent to say. May Ie in?"


    The eyes of the three met.


    "Don''t tell me, has Prince Francis arrived already?" Oswald murmured unhappily.


    "Until we left the castle, there was no word that the Prince and his party had entered the castle of Ricaren. He might havee into the castle rudely without contact."


    Adam also frowned and disapproved.


    "I''ll see what''s going on. Come in."


    With Killian''s permission, Charles came in, pping his cloak.


    "Charles Ebert Valerian sees Your Highness."


    "All right. Say what you want."


    Killian hastened Count Valerian who observed courtesy.


    "Your Highness, this is a message from Sir Albert. It says that the maid Julietta disappeared from the castle. After he delivered your order to her, shepletely disappeared."


    Boom!


    At the words of Count Valerian, Killian jumped up, hitting the table. "Do you think she was kidnapped by a group of people plotting?"


    At Killian''s urgent words, Valerian''s expression slightly hardened in embarrassment.


    "The maid''s personal belongings disappeared with her. I don''t think it''s kidnapping."


    Killian, wearing a cape and gloves handed by Ian, hurried to the entrance of the tent, stopped and looked back at the Count.


    "Her belongings are gone?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    As Valerian bowed his head in a much-obliged manner, Killian''s expression was slightly loosened.


    "She has run away."


    "Run away? Why the hell?"


    Killian thought for a moment, mming his boots with a horse whip.


    "My street cat doesn''t seem to like the newly prepared cage."


    ''Huh, she refused the courtship of the most popr and beautiful man in Austern, Prince Bertino.''


    While Oswald muttered an unknowingly mournful sound, Adam''s face brightened. "Oh, that''s too bad."


    "Adam, remove the smile from your mouth and say what you intend."


    At Killian''s words, Adam quickly changed his face. "Valerian, close the castle''s gates and send a man to the border. Has anyone seen her leave the castle?"


    "We have thoroughly questioned the guards of the main and rear gates of the castle and the entrance of the servants and maids, but no one saw her escape. She should have been noticed by someone."


    At the words of Valerian, Killian went out of the tent and climbed up the prepared horse, saying,


    "I want you to investigate again. Find a slim woman with red hair, not the usual fat figure. Search the whole capital city thoroughly and find her by tonight. Let''s go back to the castle."

 Chapter 64 64. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part II

    Chapter 64. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Oswald caught Count Valerian in a hurry, who was about to leave after Killian quickly disappeared with the knights.


    "What is it that His Highness just said?"


    "I don''t know. I''m just doing what he ordered me to do. Both of you, pleasee back to the castle as soon as possible."


    As Count Valerian also disappeared, raising dust; Oswald cursed as he abandoned his usual elegant demeanor.


    "How did I get here¡­ but I have to go back to the castle without a day''s rest? I can''t, I can''t."


    Adam spoke to Oswald, ordering a servant to bring his horse. "If I arrive at the castle, I would like to send you a carriage, but I think His Highness will feel worse if he doesn''t see you there. Why don''t you just ride behind me?"


    "Do you mean for me to hang behind a man''s back in a nasty way?"


    As Oswald fluttered his handkerchief like crazy, Adam shrugged. "Thene on your own. Your horse is as gentle as a horse that nobledies ride, so it''ll take you safely on your way."


    Oswald looked after Adam, who disappeared without asking twice, and ground his teeth furiously.


    "If she wanted to run away, she should have gone tomorrow! I have to use my unused muscles again without any time to rest. I won''t even be able to get up tomorrow."


    --------------------------


    Thomas, the servant, held out the hood to Julietta, who was smiling with her colorful blond hair exposed.


    "Put it on."


    The carriage arrived at the gate at the same time Julietta gently donned the hood.


    "Your Excellency, where are you going?" The captain of the guards at the gate greeted the Duke with friendly words.


    "I''m going to buy a present for my daughter."


    After peeking inside the carriage, the captain of the guard said, "Please have a good trip," after confirming that everything was fine.


    The carriage safely escaped from the castle and traveled for a long time outside before stopping in a quiet ce. There was a row of prettyrge mansions in the quiet, deserted neighborhood, as if it were home to wealthymoners.


    "Turn around this building and go to the second blue roof house from the left. If you just tell a woman I sent you and show her what you are, she''ll take care of you even if you won''t say anything. Be careful not to reveal yourself as much as possible until you get out of Bertino. After being thoroughly educated as Princess Kiellini for two months, you will make your debut on Iris''ing-of-age day."


    Duke Kiellini turned his head out of the window when he said it was Iris''ing-of-age day. Julietta was sad and frightened by the look, and hurried out of the carriage. She seemed to be the one who the Duke hated the most now.


    After she quietly said goodbye to him, she walked around the building with the dark and narrow alleys, walked out to the side of the boulevard as she was informed, and could see a house covered with a blue roof.


    Knock, knock, knock...


    While Julietta was nervous about themand to avoid being seen as much as possible, and raised her hand to knock on the door again, the door opened silently from the inside. When a woman with a silver hair and a sharp figure stared silently at her, Julietta introduced herself as Duke Kiellini had told her.


    "Duke Kiellini sent me. My name is Julie..."


    A skinny hand grasped the arm of Julietta, who was trying to take off the hood and pulled her into the house. The woman closed the door in a hurry.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take off your hood."


    At the cold voice, her blonde hair was revealed when Julietta took off her hood. The inside of the dark house glowed as if a light was turned on. The woman looked at the dazzling figure carefully, and finally opened her mouth.


    "I''m Marquise Raban. Duke Kiellini is my brother-inw. Originally, I was supposed to prepare for Iris''s social debut and chaperone her."


    The stiff-talking woman''s voice seemed to indicate that Iris was sick because of her. The woman stared at her, and burst into a fit ofughter as the defiant Julietta faced her coldly.


    "At least you have a strong enough spirit to y a fake princess. But you''ll have to keep in mind that you''re a fake anyway, and that you can''t be real, and you can''t even decide that you want to be real. If you love your life, don''t have that kind of heart eventer."


    At Marquise Raban''s words, Julietta shrugged as usual. "I don''t want that kind of tiring work. I just want to go and live in a ce where no one knows me when this is over with the fundsHis Excellency promised me."


    At Julietta''s reply, Mrs. Raban smiled dryly. "I''m d you understand who you are. Always make sure you don''t forget what you think now."


    Julietta smiled radiantly at the woman who warned her with a lifeless face. "Madam, do you know why I, born a bastard, have been able to survive without a guardian in a theater where I lost my parents at a young age?"


    Mrs. Raban looked silently, waiting for the reply of the dazzling, beautiful girl, like an angel who hade down from heaven.


    "It''s because I know myself. So don''t worry about it at all. I''m going to do enough of what I''ve been entrusted with the pay I''ve received. I don''t want to do anything more than that, I don''t have any intentions otherwise."


    ***


    "There''s no sign of her being out of the gate."


    Adam pressed as if it couldn''t be true.


    After returning from the hunting ground, the captain of the guard had been called before the Prince, and wanted to hide himself while reporting on what had been confirmed throughout the afternoon. He didn''t know what kind of a big mistake she had made, but he had not seen the maid whom the Prince was looking for so seriously and he couldn''t help, but feel ufortable.


    As the expression of Killian, who thought he could find her quickly grow more violent over time, Oswald approached the captain of the guard and whispered, "Is it true that you have thoroughly scoured all the gates that are connected to the outside?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. I have thoroughly searched the castle and the city under Sir Albert''s order, and I have checked the list of people who have been in and out since this morning."


    "And she''s not been found yet?"


    "Yes, that''s why I am embarrassed. I''ve stepped up security at the gates, and I''ve gone through all the way out of the capital city, and I''ve looked at all the ces where the maid could stay, including lodgings and restaurants, but there''s no sign of her."


    After watching the two whispering for so long, Killian called in the captain of the guard, "I''ll ask you different questions. Tell me who went out of the castle today, regardless of their status."


    Even more nervous at the Prince''s fearsome expression, the captain of the guard wiped his sweaty hands with his pants and pulled out a list from his pocket.


    "The men who left the castle today were Your Highness, Marquis Oswald, Count Adam, Sir Lantern who was escorting..."


    "Stop! Except for those who went to the hunting ground." Killian put the brakes on the reports of the inflexible security captain.


    "Ah, yes. So, except for the group of Your Highness who went hunting, there was only one maid of the outer castle, two guardsmen, three servants who are in charge of groceries, Duke Kiellini, and Count Valerian. As soon as he found out the maid was missing, Sir Albert ordered me to close the gates, so no one hase in or out since then."


    Killian was lost in thought for a moment and opened his mouth.


    "Attach people to all of them. Has anyone gone out with a party that you have never seen, among those who went out of the castle?"


    When Killian asked, the captain of the guard answered after pondering, "Through the entrance of the servants and maids, people walked out without carriages, so there was no one but those who were identified. The knights rode out, and there were a servant and a maid in the carriage of Duke Kiellini. As they were the party of His Excellency, I didn''t identify them separately."

 Chapter 65 65. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part III

    Chapter 65. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s eyes were opened in a sh at the captain''s answer. He raised himself against the chair and asked Adam.


    "Didn''t you say that Duke Kiellini hade with only his servant and his driver yesterday?"


    "Yes. That''s right, Your Highness. The group was so simple that I asked, and he answered that he was going to apany my father, so it was a hassle to increase the unnecessary group."


    "Then who was the maid in the carriage?" Oswald looked back at the captain of the guard in wonder.


    "The maid in the carriage was blonde. She was wearing a hood, but I saw it clearly."


    "Was she wearing a hood in the carriage?"


    At Killian''s muttering, Adam answered, "That''s very suspicious."


    "I''ll have a cup of tea with Duke Kiellini separately."


    ------------------------


    So at the tea-time arranged, Killian looked at Duke Kiellini, who was savoring the scent of tea in a rxed manner, sitting on the opposite sofa.


    Certainly, the Duke''s visit to the Principality of Bertino was very sudden. Even if he had traveled with Duke Martin, the trip, apanied by only one servant, was not suitable for the procession of the Duke, who was second in the order of Austern. He felt something strange, as if he had made a very urgent decision.


    "The Duke, were you out today?" asked Killian, observing the silver-haired Duke over the cup he was holding.


    "Yes, it''s my first visit. I went out to buy a present for my daughter." The expressionless face softened for a moment as he talked about his daughter.


    "Is Princess Kiellini going to make her debut this year?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m in the midst of that preparation." The soft-faced Duke again lifted the teacup as if to hide his face.


    "You don''t look well. Is her health still so bad?"


    It was famous that the weak Princess Kiellini had been recuperating since she was a child, living in the southernnds of the family of the Duke.


    "No, Your Highness. She''s healthy enough to make her debut. I''m always worried about her as a father."


    "It''s good to hear. I look forward to seeing the princess."


    "It will be my honor, Your Highness."


    There was silence in the room where the conversation was over for a while.


    Killian suddenly opened his mouth, as if to make a surprise attack to the Duke who was drinking tea calmly. "Who was the maid in the Duke''s carriage today? From what I hear, you brought only one servant with you."


    But despite his sudden question, the Duke remained calm. "I don''t know either. Just as I was on my way out, a maid was walking towards the front gate, so I just gave her a ride."


    Killian stared at the Duke in silence, as if to grasp the truth. Even under Killian''s fierce gaze, the Duke''s expression remained unchanged.


    "I see. I heard the maid is blonde. Is that right?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. She was a blonde who reminded me of my daughter, so I felt sorry as she was walking so hard, and I gave her a ride."


    It was apletely unquestionable answer.


    ''In fact, there is no reason for the Duke to hide Julietta.''


    Killian''s eyes sank coldly again, as he expected that he would find out where Julietta was.


    After sneaking across the scene, Duke Kiellini raised the teacup again which he had put down, and asked as if it were nothing, "Are you doing this because of the maid who you are looking for?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian carefully put away his face in order, and answered the Duke''s question. "Yes."


    "What great sin did the maid do? You ordered all your forces to search for her."


    "That''s not going to happen. As you know, she almost fell into a conspiracy of someone unknown. She''s an important witness because we haven''t been able to find out who was behind the scene yet. But now that she''s vanishedpletely, we need to find out if she''s involved in something else, or they''re doing it to get rid of the witness."


    Killian''s sense was telling him not to trust the Dukepletely. At present, there was no doubt about the Duke at all, but it was rather awkward without realizing what was wrong.


    The Duke nodded as if he understood Killian''s answer.


    "I see. The maid I gave a ride to got off as soon as she arrived in the city. I don''t think she''s the one you''re looking for, but if you ask the driver, he''ll show you exactly where she got off."


    It was a neat answer beyond doubt.


    As he had passed by her, he had given her a ride, thinking of his daughter, and dropped her off as soon as he arrived in the city. Of course, it could be true. But why was it so annoying?


    "Sure. I''ll send someone over. I''m sorry I''ve been holding you too long thiste at night."


    The Duke stood up at the call to leave. "If it is not an opportunity like this, when will I be alone to talk with you again? Now that I''vee all the way to Bertino, I''m sure you''ve guessed what I''m going to do."


    As if to block Killian''s suspicion, the Duke expressed his support. "I would have told you that I wouldn''t think of if it had been a while ago, but now I''m determined to be grateful for the Duke''s support. Please give me a good favor in the future, too."


    When the Duke stepped down, Killian called in his aides, who were waiting in the bedroom connected to the drawing room.


    "How is it?"


    "The blonde maid is the most suspicious at the moment, but her hair color is different."


    When Killian asked, Adam answered, "Is there no chance it might be a wig?"


    When Count Valerian spoke, Oswald shook his finger as if it could not be true. "Would you wear a conspicuous blonde wig when you are on the run? If it had been me, I would never have done such a stupid thing. And where did she get a blonde wig as a maid?"


    "Well, if she was helped by someone, we don''t know."


    Killian gave an order at Adam''s words. "See if there was a blonde maid in the castle and find a woman of simr features, centered around where Duke Kiellini let her off."


    -----------------------------


    "Do I have to wear a wig?"


    Not long after she threw off her stuffy wig, Julietta had to put a ck wig back on. It was a high-quality wig that was different from the previous one, but it was still frustrating.


    "Your blonde hair was revealed when you left the gate, so the Prince`s knights are searching for a blonde maid. I don''t want to be swept away by unnecessary turmoil, so stay that way until you get out of the capital safely."


    Julietta''s mouth closed like a m when she heard that the Prince was looking for her.


    "What the hell have you been up to? They''re looking for a girl who ran away."


    Julietta shrugged at Mrs. Raban who clicked her tongue disapprovingly. "I don''t know either. I almost died in a trap before I left the castle, and I think that''s why they''re looking for me."


    Julietta lied because she thought she''d be sent back if she told the truth.


    Mrs. Raban didn''t know why the Prince was still looking for her, and it seemed that he had not made much noise yet. What a disgrace! The Prince Bertino was looking for a girl who had run away because she didn''t like him. The whole of Austern was disturbed by the searching.


    As Julietta gave her answer, the Marquise hit her slender shoulder harshly with a fan.


    "Again, again. I can''t believe you''re doing this. It''s impossible for a noble princess to shrug her shoulders so often in such a crude manner. Didn''t you say that you would do the job as much as you received? But can''t you fix a habit like this?"


    Three days had passed since she had arrived at the house where the Marquise had stayed temporarily.


    The only servants and maids of this small house were Simone, a maid named Vera who looked the same age as her, and an elderly driver. They seemed to be very loyal to their master, and had served Mrs. Raban for nearly twenty years. Even so, the party a nobledy brought was so small that she would know how secret this was going.

 Chapter 66 66. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part IV

    Chapter 66. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Cut off from the outside world, the education for Julietta began immediately after the first day. The number of times she was hit by a fan due to her habit of shrugging her shoulders for three days was considerable. When Julietta rubbed her shoulders, thinking that she would be lucky if she was not bruised, Vera approached silently and put a cold-water towel soaked in herbal water on her.


    Mrs. Marquis issued an impetuous order when Julietta pouted at the thought of giving her medicine.


    "It''s only been a few minutes since you were scolded, and now you''re pouting your mouth. I don''t know where to start."


    Julietta pulled up her pouting mouth slightly. "I''ll be careful, ma''am."


    The Marquise turned away as if she were satisfied with her gracious apology.


    "I hope you''ll get rid of that vulgar habit by the time we leave for Kiellini Territory. Now that the risk of this work has increased because of the Prince, call me Viscountess Simon for the time being. Vera, I want you to put a wig on her so that the blonde hair is not noticeable right now."


    *******


    "Your Highness."


    A week had passed since Julietta had disappeared.


    Killian who tentatively concluded that the maid who had been given a ride by Duke Kiellini was Julietta after confirming that there was no other blonde maid in the castle, and began searching for a girl with blonde or red hair in the Ricaren. However, the search had not gone as well as expected, as more and more guests were attending the hunt, and there could be useless scandals, so they could not look for Julietta in public.


    Count Valerian came to Killian with a heavy face, exhausted from dealing with Lady Anais, who came here with useless excuses. Frustrated by his dark mood, Killian asked sharply, "What''s the matter?"


    Valerian hesitated for a moment and finally opened his mouth, saying, "I don''t know what to say¡­ The body of a young woman was found in the Dewai river."


    Killian jumped up, hitting the table. "Tell me again!"


    "It''s a woman with red hair."


    Oswald and Adam lost their words and looked at Valerian, and he nodded.


    "It was hard to recognize the face because she was soaked in water and was wearing sses as usual, but I couldn''t mistake the unusual color of the skin and the way she was wearing clothes bigger than her body."


    Killian''s face hardened at the contents of the gloomy report.


    "Where is it?"


    "I brought the body back. Do you want to check?"


    Valerian was going to say, "It''s not a good thing to see as a nobleman," but shut up. The coldly sunken eyes of Killian left him unable to speak.


    "Bring it up."


    Valerian opened the door of the Oval Office to retrieve in the body of a woman whom he had ced in front of the door, at the firmmand that hade down after a long time.


    -------------------------


    Three days before the body emerged from the Dewai river, Mrs. Raban called Julietta.


    "The search by the Prince has not stopped yet. I''ll have to go ahead with the n."


    Simone looked at the girl wearing a ck wig with shing green eyes. Her blonde hair, simr to that of her niece, Iris, was covered, and she felt she could breathe now.


    Simone, who had be a widow shortly after her marriage, had lived for her ailing niece for a lifetime, refusing to marry again. If it wasn''t for her niece''s business, she would never have intervened. The future of Iris was the same as her own.


    When her brother, Duke Kiellini, said he wanted to look for a substitute to make a debut in society for Iris who was sick, Simone objected, saying it nonsense. But the words of Iris, who came and spoke to her, moved her, and so now she was here to educate the child who would rece her niece.


    "Aunt, please keep my seat."


    morous blond hair very dry with long-term sickness and malnutrition, and the lovely turquoise eyes, which moved between blue and green ording to the light, had long lost their light, like stained ss falling to the floor with a crack.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t want to be kicked out of Tilia Territory where I''ve lived my whole life, like my aunt who was forced out of the Raban mansion by the nephew who became the new Marquis after his uncle died without a child. I''ve been in this territory all my life. Please don''t let me be taken away from this, as I had to give up everything because of my health. Don''t forget that I have to be the master of the family of the Duke, so security for yourter years can be guaranteed."


    These days, taking a walk once a day was too much for Iris. Iris'' favorite ce was the garden she could see out of her room.


    "I know my father''s been preparing for this for years. Getting a lot of people out of the mansion must have been part of the preparation."


    It was true. Now she knew why, but in the past, Simone couldn''t understand her brother''s behavior.


    From a few years ago, her brother had begun sending out the servants and maids of the southern mansion of Kiellini, one by one. Simone had expressed difort to her brother when he refused to hire new people to rece those who had been sent off with hefty severance pay with reasonable excuses. At that time the Duke only said a harsh word:


    "Iris''s health is getting worse. You don''t want gossip about the child''s health to spread around, do you?"


    When she heard that, Simone shut her mouth.


    There were only a few servants and maids left in the spacious mansion, who had been loyal to the family of Kiellini for decades, including a butler who had served for generations and a head maid who had been a nanny of Duke Kiellini. The workers needed to manage the big mansion were then hired from the local people of the Territory, and they did not stay in the mansion long enough to meet Lady Kiellini.


    "Please train the child who will rece me. No one should ever know that Iris Kiellini is weak. Make her into the perfect Kiellini princess. I want to keep my ce even if I have to take the child''s life as security for lifetime."


    Simone saw Iris'' bony hand sping the armrest of the chair as if she would never let it go.


    ***


    Now she was in Bertino for Iris and her future.


    "What was nned before?"


    When Julietta tilted her head because she did not know why, Simone''s eyes became scary.


    "A noble status never behaves vulgarly in that way. How many times do I have to tell you? Don''t move your head when asked and try to answer exactly and clearly. Do you understand?"


    ''I won''t move, like a cast is on my neck.''


    With her back straight and her head stiff, Julietta, grunting inwardly, asked, with only her eyes slightly down.


    "What do you mean by what you nned to do before?"


    Simone looked at Julietta''s attitude as if she made a point, and gestured to Vera, who was waiting by her side. Upon receiving the instruction, Vera left the room and soon came in with a shabby brown bag. When Julietta saw the small pouch, she sprang up.


    "That''s my baggage."


    "Sit down."


    "Did you search my room?"


    "I said, sit down."


    "No matter how much I take on behalf of Lady Iris, my personality won''t disappear. I can''t believe you''re touching my luggage. If that''s the case, I can''t work even if you give me ten million terns."


    Julietta took off the wig she was wearing, threw it on the floor, and took her luggage from Vera. It was her entire fortune. It might look shabby and tacky to others, but they were the only items with memories that could prove she was herself.


    Simoneughed coldly at Julietta''s back, as she moved towards the door, as if she were really leaving, "Do you think you''ll be safe knowing this huge secret? I just needed a suitable body to avoid the Prince, and that''s all"


    At Simone''s words, Julietta stopped walking.


    "What do you mean, a suitable body?"


    "We need to make him give up the search, because the Prince''s pursuit is still continuing."


    ---

 Chapter 67 67. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part V

    Chapter 67. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    To do this, Duke Kiellini, Simone, and Maribel, the owner of the Eileen Theater, had met privately before departing for Bertino.


    From the beginning, Maribel and Duke Kielini intended to make Julietta look dead for the wife of the Marquis, who suspected Julietta''s whereabouts.


    However, Duke Kiellini had put in a lot of effort to find a child simr to Iris. Eventually, he risked telling Maribel the secret and asked her to get a simr child. The situation was like that, and it was a serious matter getting the body to rece Julietta.


    Simone had just said, "Let them think that Julietta has run away." However, Maribel opposed that: if Julietta''s body was not found, the Marquise who would see her at theing-of-age ceremony would be suspicious.


    "Marquise Raban, you think about a woman''s resentment too easily. Marquise Anais will never release her suspicion until Julietta''s body is found. The Marquise will doubt that Marquis Anais is involved in this, and she''ll dig around in the back, wondering if he''s hiding his illegitimate child. By the way, what if Princess Kiellini who has been sick, suddenly appears healthy? If she looks at the same blond hair and green eyes as her husband, she''ll doubt that he''s the one who did it for an illegitimate child before she thinks she looks like the Duchess of Kiellini. Especially, she knows how Princess Kiellini looked like when she was young.


    "But it''s not easy to find a body her age with blonde hair and green eyes."


    At Simon''s words, Maribel''s mouth went up in a gentle manner. "Madam, you don''t have to find a dead body. If I pay, I can get a simr kid anytime."


    Simone turned blue when Maribel said that she would kill a healthy child and turn her into a corpse. "I''m sure you said girls with blonde hair and green eyes were hard to get when you presented Anais'' illegitimate child."


    Duke Kiellini was angry because he thought Maribel had hidden another way.


    "That''s right, Your Excellency. Blonde hair and green eyes like that are hard to get unless they are born with noble bloodlines, even if it''s half. And even if I could find a simr child as I could, I would not be able to let a prostitute y a noble princess named Kiellini as a substitute. What if there''s an aristocrat who recognizes her?"


    Maribelughed as the Duke shut his mouth to her words.


    "Anyway, that''s where the money will solve everything. Even if I don''t get a girl with high-purity blonde hair and green eyes, if it is a damaged body, they are going to be cheated."


    "Where is it?"


    "There is a famous hedonistic area named ''Under the Wings of an Angel'' in Lebatum. I''ll go there myself."


    -------


    Simone recalled the conversation at the time. The child, brought by Maribel, was supposed to be found dead near the theater. But since Prince Bertino was looking for a runaway maid, she was in need of another body.


    The Simone who was reluctant to harm a normal person until recently, was not here now. There was only progress for her own guaranteed future.


    "I''ve been looking for the right body, and you ask me to kill you. I can''t help it. If I kill you, who the Prince is looking for, I won''t have to dress up the body so much. All I can do is to get a new substitute."


    Julietta sat in front of Simone, her hands together and hiding her expression as much as possible.


    The woman was right. As long as she knew a great secret, they couldn''t let her go.


    She would never get out of here until the position of Princess Kiellini was perfectly guaranteed after making the debut in society safely.


    ''No, even if everything is done perfectly, will they let me go?''


    Juliettaughed at herself for mentioning to the Duke a contract.


    ''What good is such a piece of paper?''


    Sheughed somewhat at the thought that she was still using the modern way of thinking. It was because she really appreciated Simone, who had awakened her to her foolish ideas.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sorry, Viscountess Simone. I was so angry and excited for a while. But please don''t touch my luggage. This is just a request. I''m asking you to ept your colleague''s request."


    Simone snorted at the mention of a colleague.


    "Colleague¡­ Yeah, let''s say so. You''re right, we are in the same boat. I''ll do as you say. Anyway, I didn''t even care what was in your old bag in the first ce. I just needed your maid''s clothes in that bag to do something important."


    "I wish you had asked me to bring it."


    Simoneughed at Julietta''s soft words. "I just asked her to bring me a bag to reduce your hassle, but I was surprised to see you making such a fuss."


    Contrary to what she had said, she must have searched the bag before. So, she knew there was a maid''s suit in the bag.


    "Maribel said you were dressed up with a dark face and fat figure. I haven''t seen it in person, so exin in detail what it looked like. That way, I''ll prepare it for a simr girl as much as possible."


    Julietta hesitated for a moment before opening her mouth. She didn''t want to cooperate with this wicked woman, but she couldn''t sacrifice a girl.


    "You don''t have to get a fat girl on purpose. I was caught in disguise by the Prince long ago."


    "Are you saying that you were caught?"


    When Simone''s face turned hideous, Julietta waved her hand quickly. She could really die if she misunderstood her.


    "No, that''s not true. He didn''t notice my hair color, face or skin color. The Prince knows me as an ugly child with roughly-looking brick-colored hair and dark skin."


    At Julietta''s words, Simone''s expression released, and she gestured to keep speaking.


    "You don''t even need to get a dark-skinned girl. He knows that when I was a kid, I got sick and the color of my face and neck were changed, so it''s enough to get just a girl withmon skin color. Because I put on thick sses, he doesn''t even know exactly what color my eyes are. So, a girl with brown eyes mixed with green is fine, too."


    In order to avoid killing an innocent girl as much as possible, Julietta exined diligently.


    The sight reassured Simone. She didn''t seem to be a cruel character, at least for her own safety. Simone had been nervous about rushing her fences because of the substitute''s greed, but became gentler after seeing Julietta and decided to set her at ease for the first time.


    "Okay. I don''t think that''s hard enough to get a body with that much. But where can I get a body whose skin color is different from only the face and neck?"


    Julietta quickly rummaged through her bag at Simone''s words and pulled out her make-up tools.


    "Here, you can apply this metum fruit juice here. I''m so stuffy that I usually only apply one of these. If you mix this rubas wax with it, it won''t be erased by sweat or water. Rubas wax is applied by actors so that their makeup won''t be erased by the sweat from the lighting, so it won''t fade unless they use gharan oil."


    Simone looked down for a moment at Julieta''s dressing tools. She was a very clever child. After a moment of agonizing over whether the child''s cleverness was good or bad for her future work, she gave Vera a nod.


    When Vera epted her disguise tools and gown from Julietta, Simone, her forehead looking worn, said, "Yes, it is going to be much easier. Now get out. I know that if the prince stops the search, he will leave for Tilia right away."


    ------------------------


    The body, surrounded by a knight''s cloak, was brought into the office.


    Killian who had been gazing at it with his blush eyes as one of the knights removed the cape as carefully as possible was silent for a while, but gave an order again, "Take off the clothes."


    "Well, Your Highness, I understand your feelings of distress, but I''m sorry that she was dead like that, and please don''t take off the clothes." Oswald had backed away and couldn''t even look at the body. He promptly panicked and talked the Prince down off the ledge.

 Chapter 68 68. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VI

    Chapter 68. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I feel different. The hair color, the lean chin line and the body shape are simr, but something is different. I don''t know what it is, but I felt a sense of heterogeneity," Adam spoke up at Killian''s answer.


    "Your Highness, I know you don''t want to believe it, but you were right. Didn''t you say the maid was wearing a bigger suit than herself to hide herself? You were the only one who knew about her appearance," Adam continued, looking at a baggy suit soaked in water and wrapped in clothes like a sack.


    "No, my heart says that it''s not Julietta. Of course, I don''t want to believe what you said. I''ll check it out carefully. Valerian, cover that knight''s eyes. The rest of you, all turn around."


    Valerian tied his cravat over the eyes of the knight who was pointed out, then turned around.


    The knight who had to strip the body with a blindfold was baffled. As he hesitated in embarrassment, he was ordered hastily, "Hurry up!"


    Killian put the hands of the knight on the front button of the corpse. When he saw someone else''s hands touching the maid''s uniform that Julietta used to wear at ordinary times, he was suddenly ufortable and pushed the knight aside.


    "Step back, I will do it."


    "Your Highness!"


    The men who had turned around turned back to restrain Killian, but he was as firm as a rock.


    "Everybody stay back. Are you going to make me say it twice?"


    Albert wailed to Killian who was horribly angry, and began to stop him, "Your Majesty, please kill me. It''s the sin of this old man who didn''t know anything until Julietta disappeared."


    As Albert was about to kneel down and even hit his head, Adam also knelt down toward Killian, who was sitting in front of the body. Your Highness, I''ll call a maid. Just a moment, I''ll be back in a hurry, so please stop touching the body."


    Killian looked around. Albert, his servant Ian, and the knight who had carried the body, as well as his close aides, were all kneeling, and they all looked pale.


    When Killian finally stood up, conflicted with the concern of those about him and his need to identify the body in a hurry, Adam hurriedly ordered the knight, "Bring anyone in as soon as possible."


    The knight who was standing by the gate opened the door to the Oval Office and hurried out, and quickly brought in a maid as if he caught who was just passing by.


    When she saw the ugly body, she fell on her buttocks with a scream. Valerian''s sword, angered by the way she dared to scream and show ugliness in front of Killian, pointed at the maid''s neck.


    "Shut up and undress the body."


    As she slid back sitting in surprise, the maid managed to remember where she was. Seeing the subjects and knights gazing fiercely at her, and the Prince with eyes fixed on the corpse, the maid came to her sense and crept towards the body.


    The maid began to strip the body without knowing why, shivering and sickened by the smell. Watching the scene, Killian began to burst intoughter when the clothes werepletely stripped.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    At the sound of the crazyughter, Adam turned around and hastily sent the knights and the maid out of the Oval Office.


    "Your Highness." ''Was Julietta''s death this shocking?'' Albert did not know what to do when he saw Killianughing like a madman.


    Killian stoppedughing, stared fiercely at the body and said. "No, no. It''s not Julietta." At his words, all who had turned back turned around and finally looked down at the body.


    They looked down to see if there was anything to characterize, but they couldn''t tell at all. They didn''t know when he had ever seen her naked, but it was just amazing how he found out that she was not Julietta just by gazing on the pale bloated corpse.


    While looking at each other with curious faces, Killian regained his usual coolness.


    "Is there anything in the body that could be characterized?" When Adam asked carefully, Killian nodded.


    "Yes, there was something only I could recognize. It''s not the first time I''ve seen it, but I remember I''d seen it before."


    Killian beckoned Valerian to take out the body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At Valerian''smand, the knights outside entered and hurriedly wrapped the body in a cloak. Killian looked at it and ordered them, "That is the body of a girl who worked as my maid. Be formal and bury it in a sunny ce."


    Killian wanted the body to be identified as Julietta''s. It was to be handled by aides who knew his intentions.


    As the knights took out the body, Oswald, who had backed away to the far corner of the Oval Office, came back to the round table where Killian was sitting. Looking at Oswald who sat in a chair looking rather ill, Albert hurried to ventte and prepare the tea. Adam frowned at the sight.


    "You hate the smell of blood, and you are afraid of dead bodies. How on earth did you learn swordsmanship?"


    "Gracefully."


    "That''s right. I''m sorry I asked you."


    Oswald replied to Adam, who acted as if he had given up, "No, I''ve seen people dead, too. But I''ve never seen anything like that soaked in the water. I just have the soul of an artist who loves beauty and grace."


    Letting what Oswald said go through one ear and out the other ear, Adam nced at Killian. "Your Highness, what did you mean by what you said?"


    Looking at Killian drinking tea with an expressionless face, Adam asked him what he was curious about. Despite Adam''s question, Killian pretended not to hear and drank tea without responding.


    "Are you sure it''s not Julietta? You wanted to think so, didn''t you?"


    At Adam''s voice full of doubt, Killian took a nce at his close associates looking at him. He didn''t mean to answer, but everyone was wondering so much they were about to die.


    "The body''s figure was different. Even if it was swollen in the water, its waist was not as thin as Julietta''s, and its legs were different in length, when I looked at the overall figure."


    ''And there was no spot which Julietta had...''


    "Then what do you mean you''ve seen it before?" Oswald asked, but Killian only drank tea without a word again.


    At his unwillingness to tell, Adam gave up seeking an answer and asked a different question. "Why did you turn that body into Julietta''s?"


    "Someone''s trying to hide Julietta, even if they had to fake a corpse. We don''t know what they would do if we keep trying to find her. Stop the search for the time being, but try to strengthen the surveince of the outer doors and borders under the pretext of the soon-to-be-held huntingpetition."


    "Who the Hell are they? It''s too weird to rte Julietta to those who sent her to prison. It would be better for them if they killed Julietta like Lady Chaister."


    Killian nodded silently.


    It was certainly strange. It was clear that Julietta left the castle to reject his offer. She must have run away as soon as she refused Albert. She even took her bag with her.


    If Duke Kiellini''s words were true, he could not help but think that something had happened to Julietta after getting out of the carriage in the city.


    ''Who is trying to hide Julietta? Why the hell?''


    "Albert."


    "Yes, Your Highness?"


    "Did you say Spencer was the one who wrote the letter of introduction to Julietta?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. She brought a letter of introduction from Marquis Rhodius, and Johnna, the head maid, employed her as a cleaning maid."


    "Valerian, send a man to the Eileen Theatre. Meet the actress, Lillian, and find out more about Julietta. You''ll have to find out quietly, without anyone knowing."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    As soon as Valerian answered, Oswald stepped in. "Your Highness, Lillian must be retired."


    Adam and Valerian looked at Oswald, wondering how he knew the whereabouts of an actress who was in Austern, as he stayed at Bertino, and quickly epted it, seeing his appearance. Oswald who decorated himself as conservatively as possible to suit Killian''s mood, and was still more colorful than anyone else in the office.

 Chapter 69 69. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VII

    Chapter 69. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Then where can I meet her?" Valerian asked impatiently, having to carry out Killian''s order no matter what.


    Oswald opened his eyes. "I don''t know that much. I''m just telling you what I heard from Viscount Morton, who arrived yesterday."


    It was Oswald''s specialty, talking to the aristocrats and digging up information by reassuring them with light banter. Of course, social gossip, fashion, clothes, jewelry, art, and opera were things he loved, but he often caught more just in chatting than digging with such things in mind.


    Thanks to Oswald lightly making use of his hobbies and talents, Killian didn''t need to waste his time sending a man to the Eileen Theater, and looked at him admirably.


    "I''ll have to ask when Spenser arrives. Did Duke Kiellini have any suspicious movements?"


    "Yes, he hasn''t been out of the main castle since his first day out," Adam reported. The movements of the Duke had no change.


    "What''s his rtionship with Marquis Anais?"


    "He didn''t have any interactions, except to meet with him at dinner time and say hello."


    "Don''t neglect surveince on him, and thoroughly examine the surroundings of Duke Kiellini. I''m afraid he''s note all the way to Bertino for my support."


    Killian could not ignore the sense of difort he had felt when he had his private meeting with Duke Kiellini that day. He didn''t know what it was, but he had felt a certain strange feeling.


    "It''s Lady Kiellini''s debut year, so maybe it''s to start a political background."


    Adam shook his head in Valerian''s opinion. "No, it''s time to hold his breath for the future of his daughter, who he won''t hurt if he puts her in his eyes. No matter how likely His Highness is to be the next Emperor, the power of Prince Francis is incredible, and no one can guarantee the future of the political world. Even if he really decided to support His Highness for his daughter, he didn''t have toe all the way to Bertino. Since His Highness is not staying here, if he goes back to Austern, it''s enough for him to express his intentions."


    "Or would he want to give her the highest seat in Austern, because she''s his dear daughter? The seat of the Queen of Austern is higher than the one of the Duchess of Kiellini." Oswald mused, thinking of Lady Anais, who hade all the way to Bertino for Killian. The Duke might have thought that his daughter should get a higher position.


    "No, the Duke didn''t like me showing interest in Princess Kiellini. So, I don''t think he is looking for the seat of the next Empress." Killian said, recalling the Duke, who had hardened his face when he had been told about the Princess'' debut.


    " Anyway, don''t reduce surveince on Duke Kiellini, and search for the whereabouts of Julietta as quietly as you can. Prince Francis will arrive soon. I am not worried about Duke Martin, but it''s not too pleasant being helped by Duke Kiellini because of the work of Lady Chaister, so it''s not bad to have one weakness on him. I think his daughter is a weakness, so find out about her."


    ******


    "Did you get a girl?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Fortunately, there was a perfect girl."


    In the middle of the night, Vera and the driver Gibson took a woman in her twenties to Simone''s room. Simone closed her eyes for a moment, holding her trembling hands together, and then she opened them


    She said she would look for the right body, but it was not easy to get a body with a simr appearance and age, as she made it. It was fortunate they found a usible girl by scouring the slums like this.


    Simone looked at a girl, who put down her head in a dismal way. Now that she''d decided to put her foot in it, she didn''t know how much more sin she would make in the future. She had to check her sin with her own eyes ,instead of avoiding it.


    The girl might not eat well, and she had a leaner body, dry skin, and a rougher hair than a brick-red wig Julietta had.


    "Lift your face."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girl raised her face at Simone''smand. The frightened girl''s eyes were gray-green, almost transparent. As the color of the eyes looking without focus were different from what she thought, Simone looked at Vera as she asked.


    "The color of her eyes changed as she became sick and lost her eyesight. It''s a light color with little pigment left, but..."


    She would be found dead, so other physical differences except hair color would be noticeable.


    To be blind in the slums was to be dead. A girl who couldn''t make a living would have been a burden to her family. Simone turned her eyes from the girl and asked, "What about her family?"


    "We have brought them here. If we leave Bertino, we''ll attach a man to help them to settle in the Kingdom of Halintz and pay them what we promised."


    They put their daughter to death and would be quite well off for a lifetime. How could she me the family for providing them with such an opportunity?


    "Take her outside."


    As nned, the body would be found in the river. It was a choice keeping in mind that the more the body was damaged, the less the differences between Julietta and her would be revealed.


    Vera grabbed the girl''s arm and took her outside. Simone made up her mind by keeping her eyes on the back of the girl being dragged out.


    She had never imagined that she would n and do this, even if it was for her niece and her future. She was the daughter of a high-ranking aristocrat. Although she had lost her husband early and had to spend her entire life in the countryside raising her young niece, she was ady who had never seen anything so wrong before.


    However, Iris had to be the Duchess of Kiellini, and she herself had to retire as a powerful woman who had raised the Duchess of Kiellini. Simone bit her lips to the point of bleeding, thinking that she would not let anyone interfere with her n.


    -------------------


    When the body was found, all the knights who had been searching for the missing maid withdrew. Because of the uing huntingpetition, the security for the outer gates surrounding the capital was the same, but Simone thought it wouldn''t matter if they weren''t looking for Julietta.


    When they were finally ready to leave, Simone''s party set out at lunch time, when the security of the gates was the most rxed.


    "Viscountess Simone and her ward, Miss L."


    The driver Gibson held out the identity cards he had prepared to the knight, who was checking their identity at the guard''s post. A knight came to the carriage, confirming two small bronze cards for women, and ones for a maid and a driver.


    "May I check inside for a moment?" At the knight''s words, Vera opened the carriage window.


    "Excuse me. Since it''s National Foundation Day and the huntingpetition, we''re thoroughly investigating every procession that goes to and from Ricaren to avoid danger."


    Jose, one of the twenty elite knights who had followed Killian as an escort from Austern, looked carefully into the carriage, wondering if there was any sign of the familiar appearance of the maid. It was the job that Killian had secretly ordered them in the capital.


    Jose greeted them politely over the window, and looked inside with sharp eyes. In a in little carriage with no emblem, which for a noble family which was not veryrge, there was ady with silver hair, a young woman with a veil covering her face, d in sables, and a maid.


    Jose took a close look at the appearance of the beautiful woman who looked back at him faintly over the veil in a dark carriage. She was the first woman to cover her face even though he had checked so many carriages so far. But her ck hair and dazzling white skin under the veil were too far from the ugly maid he had seen. No matter how disguised she was, it could not be that different.


    At that time, a reproach came from the Viscountess, who was displeased with seeing him staring at an unmarried girl too much.


    "Is there still more to check? There happened an unexpected event in Miss L''s family, and we are on our way back. Since it''s ate departure and a long way to go, would you hurry up?"

 Chapter 70 70. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VIII

    Chapter 70. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Jose withdrew, coughing in vain at the euphemism for "stop staring!"


    "I''m sorry. There is no problem, so you can leave. But you''re going home without a single escort?"


    Simone frowned at the worrying attitude of the knight. "The escorts will soon follow. Thank you for your concern."


    Jose stepped back without further ado at Simone''s cold reply. "I hope you get back safely. You may leave."


    When the window closed and the carriage finally started, Simone clicked her tongue.


    "You caught their eye before you could get out of Ricaren. Be careful not to let anyone see your face until you get to Tilia."


    "Yes, ma''am," Julietta replied, carefully touching the veil on the hat, and arranged it again so that it wouldn''t reveal her face.


    ----------------------------


    A month after leaving Ricaren, the capital of Bertino, the group was able to reach Tilia Territory.


    Julietta studied the dark gray castle and tried to calm her pounding heart. Now her new life would begin.


    Even though she was someone else''s substitute, she was able to throw off her ugly disguise. Of course, she had to go back to "Julietta" after the substitute''s mission, but she had never intended to just blow up the opportunity given to her. Without a doubt, she would take this opportunity as a stepping stone, and would live a new life away from Manny''s curse.


    Simone looked at Julietta sitting opposite her. She felt that the girl, sitting there with a ck veil hanging down, was uneasy.


    The harsh education had changed Julietta''s attitude throughout the journey. She knew from the first that the girl had an excellent appearance, but now she was confident in her behavior and speech, and was beautiful beyond all description.


    Simone shook her head to erase her ominous thoughts. If the future of Iris was threatened even a little, her brother, the Duke, couldn''t sit still. Also, she would not let anything go that would threaten her future, either.


    The party passed through the gate on a starless night. Julietta got off the carriage along the long driveway, and met the butler of Tilia Castle, who came to meet her.


    "Have you been well?"


    Simone nodded to the butler who had greeted her politely. "What about Iris?"


    "She is waiting."


    "She''s been okay, hasn''t she?"


    "Yes. Fortunately, she didn''t get any worse. Yesterday, it was short, but she even took a walk. Hope for the future seems to be having a good effect on her health."


    Simone nodded at the butler''s words.


    "I''ll go to Iris first, so get ready and follow me."


    Thierry looked at Julietta who stood behind Simone, and said to Vera, "I have the innermost room on the second floor ready."


    ---


    When Simone and the butler opened the door in the middle of the second floor and entered, Vera took her to the room inside. As soon as she entered the calm ivory-colored bedroom, Vera sat Julietta in front of the dressing table, took off her wig, and began to trim her hair.


    "What about Lady Iris?"


    When asked that by Julietta, Vera silentlybed her hair. She looked like a woman of chubby frame, calm brown hair, slightly wrinkled eyes, from a loving and chatty neighborhood, but she was indeed silent. They had talked many times over the period of more than fifteen days to Tilia.


    Julietta gave up on hearing the answer and sighed slightly, then heard Vera''s voice. "She is beautiful, clever, and gracious. If not for her health, she is perfect."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''I guess so. She was raised in a perfect environment, so I thought that she would not fall short. If the Duke of Kielini and the younger sister of Marquis Anais were her parents, she would be pretty, of course. If she really was healthy, she''d have nothing to be envious of.''


    Julietta had forgotten her situation and was sympathizing with the sick princess.


    "Don''t be an enemy. Don''t be greedy for something that isn''t yours. Don''t forget your reality. That''s all I can say to you."


    It was sincere advice. It was fortunate that Vera did not antagonize her as much as Simone, who seemed to hate her. Recognizing her reality was what Julietta was most confident of.


    Julieta vowed that she would do her best the day she was free of this shackle and fly freely.


    -----------------------


    "You are pretty."


    The girl sitting up against the white bed looked as fragile as a crumb. The pale blonde hair, pale face, and lightless purplish eyes were observing Julietta with an expressionless calm.


    "Aunt, do we look alike?" Finally, Iris took her eyes off Julietta, looked at Simone, and asked, "It''s half blood mixed, so it won''t be different at all. Right?" Without waiting for Simone''s answer, Iris concluded.


    "I''m moving to a separate house tomorrow. No matter how much I hide, it''s hard to hide my identity from the employees whoe and go from the castle. Well, today could be our first andst meeting. In fact, we don''t have a good reason to see each other often. Isn''t that right?"


    Iris spoke with an impassioned expression as she looked at Julietta''s bright blonde hair, sparkling green eyes, and red lips as if to prove she was alive. She did not say that it was nice to meet Julietta, even in empty words. She was just a girl who would take over her role. She was a girl who would go out of Tilia, instead of herself, and make a debut in society and experience everything. Iris would be a dead person until the girl returned to her seat, a dead person who no one should know existed.


    "My name is Iris Regina Kiellini. You are Julietta, right?"


    "Yes, mydy."


    Iris stared at Julietta quietly. "From now on, your name is Iris Regina Kiellini. Please use it well and give it back."


    Iris looked at Simone with a heartless eye. "Now, aunt, please call me Regina. I don''t like being confused with her, even for the time being."


    ******


    "Spencer,e on. Did you enjoy your trip?"


    For the huntingpetition to be held next week, Prince Francis had arrived that morning in time, and Killian''s cousin, Marquis Spencer Rhodius, had followed.


    "I got the wrong start date. I don''t feel good, because I''ve been continuously bumping against Francis during the trip," Spencerined as he swept through his pale brown hair, which covered his eyes slightly.


    "Why didn''t you move with him together?"


    Spencer snorted at Killian''s words. "Do you want us to have stabbed each other? If I had a guarantee to win, I''d have attacked him, pretending to be crazy."


    Spencer was not like Oswald, but he was of the same ss. He loved art, praised beautiful women, and detested blood and force. He was able to live a life that had nothing to do with the struggle for the throne, but he came to the political dispute on the side of Killian; it was because of the Dudley family and Francis. The moment they came to power, he was afraid of what would happen to this peaceful Austern.


    Even now, there was no knowing how much of Dudley''s funding was being used to stop Francis from acting. Francis must do what he wanted, whatever it would take; it was a secret known only to those who knew Francis''s character.


    Francis was now suppressing himself to be Emperor, but if the reins were lifted after achieving the desired goal, what would happen? Spencer was worried about that. He could drive Austern into a time of blood. His blood was mixed with the royal blood, so Spencer himself did not know what kind of charges he would face if he was unlucky. It was natural that he hated Francis in this situation.


    "What about Francis?" asked Spencer who had arrived right after Francis, and thought Killian might be facing him, but he could not see him at all.


    "I haven''t seen him yet, either. I heard he dropped by the outer castle first."


    "Did he go to where Lady Anais is? It looks like he''s in a real hurry."


    "His behavior is quite reasonable since the marriage to Princess Haint has failed. Except for Princess Kiellini, who is now known to be dead sooner orter, the woman with the highest status among thedies who are at the marriageable age is Lady Anais."


    "Is Francis still believing that he must marry a woman of the highest status in Austern to be an Emperor?"

 Chapter 71 71. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part IX

    Chapter 71. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "He''spletely convinced, even if it''s a false prophecy or a curse from a pseudo fortune-teller. If it were me, the cousins in the family of Anais are on his side anyway, so I would marry a woman from another family and expand my power."


    "It was the fortune-teller who the Empress cared about. She predicted a lot of things, so that stupid prophecy could really be right. It''s not something to beughed at like that."


    Killian smiled aimlessly at Spencer''s words. "The fortune-teller was said to be spiritual and received far better treatment than she was worthy of a few minor things. But it is obvious that she was a pseudo fortune-teller since she failed to stop the assassination of the Empress. If not, why couldn''t she have predicted such a great incident?"


    Killian used to talk consciously and lightly when talking about the past things. However, his impression was firm now, as opposed to his casual tone.


    As Spencer looked anxiously at him, Killian was thinking of the incident without realizing it.


    The annual summer hunt was held every May to celebrate National Foundation Day, which was for the independence of the Kingdom of Mycaeum after its contribution to the victory of the Great War four hundred years ago. It was the most important festival of the Principality of Bertino.


    Thirteen years ago, in that year, the Empress and the second Queen decided to participate in Bertino''s summer festival, as they had attended every year.


    The Emperor was worried that they had to move ovend because of the unrepaired Magic Square. Despite his repeated dissuasion, the Empress would not give up her chance to visit her hometown.


    It was a perfect trip, except that Irene, the second Queen who departed with them, got sick in the middle and went back. The excitement of Killian''s first long carriage trip was especially great.


    It was a time to go through the final forest to pass through the border connected to Bertino, enjoying the beautiful May weather with such a giddy heart. There was a sudden attack by bandits.


    At first, everyone in the entourageughed at the foolish bandits, as they attacked the party of the Empress of Austern. But the bandits numbered more than twice as many as the guards, and were as capable as the imperial knights. The escort knights began to be killed helplessly by those who could not be regarded as bandits.


    Empress Cordelia slightly opened the curtain of the carriage and looked outside, and said to Liana, the maid, "Liana, I feel something weird. I need to hide Killian."


    The backs of knights surrounding the Empress'' carriage were visible, but the bandits in the ck masks beyond them were quite powerful.


    Seeing the Empress lowering the curtain again, Liana hurriedly lifted the lid of the chair on the side where she had been sitting.


    "Your Highness, I know you will be ufortable, but you''ll have to go in for a while."


    Killian looked back at the Empress uneasily. Cordelia looked at the space under the chair for a moment and shook her head. "No, Liana. If they''re the ones we think they are, they''ll search the ce first. They know Killian is also heading to Bertino together with me."


    Cordelia picked up Killian, sitting next to her and put him on herp.


    "Killian, do you know how much I love you? I love you enough to do anything for you." Cordelia looked deeply into Killian''s silver eyes.


    "Me too, I love you so much!"


    "From now on, what I''m asking you to do must be really hard for you, who was born a noble Prince. But Killian, whatever happens, you have to survive. You don''t need all your pride when in danger of your life. The authority of the imperial family? The nobility? What''s the use of all that if you die? So, no matter what happens, you must survive and do what you want to do. I don''t need revenge. Don''t waste your life on such a thing."


    Cordelia patted Killian''s soft ck hair affectionately.


    "If you want to be Emperor, be Emperor. But if you don''t want to be, don''t be. But you have to make sure you know who your enemy is. You''ll have to make sure your life is never threatened by anyone again. Can you promise me?"


    Unlike the Empress'' stern voice, Killian nodded silently to the mournful, tearful gaze.


    Cordelia hugged him firmly and released him at Killian''s silent eptance, then closed her eyes for a moment and prayed. Outside the carriage, there was still a loud crash of swords and screams.


    A momentter, Cordelia who opened her eyes rose from her seat and locked the carriage door, then fell to the floor facing the door.


    "Your Majesty!"


    "Aunt!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shh, quiet. Killian,e here. Can you tell me what I want to hear for thest time?"


    Killian hugged Cordelia''s neck and whispered in her ear a word she''d wanted to hear so much. A stream of tears trickled down from Cordelia''s eyes at the whispered words.


    Sitting still for a while, savoring the words, she opened her eyes to the sound of the swords just by the carriage. Then she lifted her skirt, which was inted with panniers.


    "Killian,e in here. From now on, no matter what you hear, never make a sound ore out. All right?"


    Cordelia looked hard at Killian, who shook his head when he was told to hide in her skirt.


    "Killian, don''t forget what I said earlier. And build up your strength so that no one will force you to do anything you don''t want to do after today."


    Killian, looking alternately at Cordelia''s face and the uncovered dress, bit his lips tightly and crawled along the bottom of the carriage into the skirt.


    Cordelia led Killian, who sat still in the dress to lie on herp. Liana approached, touched the dress so that the hidden Killian wouldn''t be seen, and sat on the floor as if she were standing in the way of the Empress.


    "Liana, I''m sorry."


    "No. This is my destiny."


    "Destiny... yes, I guess fate can''t be changed anyway."


    "But if Prince Killian survives today, the efforts of the Empress will shine, and my death will be a very glorious one. So, Your Highness has to be safe."


    The locked carriage door began to rattle as the two women waited for death.


    "Break it down."


    The sound of a sword hitting the door was heard outside, and soon the luxurious carriage door was shattered and fell down. Cordelia''s eyes caught the disastrous scene of the cruelty outside in a huge open space. She tasted the smell of blood, and had dry heaves without knowing it.


    Cordelia red at a group of ck-masked men, thinking of Killian hiding quietly in her dress.


    "Who sent you? I know you are not just a group of bandits."


    "Anyway, you will be dead. What would you do if you knew who sent us?"


    With a calm voice and cultivated tone, Cordelia felt somewhat relieved. At least they didn''t seem to be ruffian mercenaries. She said, having a faint hope on their chivalry, "I''m going to die, but I want to know who at least kills me. But if I give up on this and don''t ask who sent you, will my maid be spared?"


    "No, we can''t do that. It''s an order not to let anyone live."


    "Then why don''t you tell me who is going to kill me?"


    At the calm Cordelia''s words, the man who seemed to be the leader hesitated for a moment. Cordelia asked, as if to take advantage of his hesitation, "Did the Duke of Dudley send you?"


    Cordelia nodded when she saw the brown eyes between the ck masks shing a positive reply.


    - Thank you. It''s a relief not to die in the hands of a bunch of ravenous bandits. At least you won''t touch my body.


    At Cordelia''s words, the chief answered, "That won''t happen, so rest assured."


    "That''s good. I''ll trust that promise and die without any resistance." The chief raised his sword as Cordelia closed her eyes in determination.


    "Wait, Sir Randolph. I don''t see the Prince and the second Queen. Empress, where is Prince Killian?"


    That was how it turned out that the chief who had raised his sword against Cordelia was named Sir Randolph. Randolph looked at the Empress as if he had asked her at the cry of the man next to him.

 Chapter 72 72. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part X

    Chapter 72. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Killian and Irene were not feeling well along the way and went back to the Imperial Castle. I guess you haven''t heard about them yet."


    At Cordelia''s answer, the man next to Randolph pushed Liana sitting in front of the Empress, and lifted the lid of the chair in the carriage to check the space containing the rubbish.


    "Obviously, they are not in the carriage. There''s no room for the second Queen and the Prince to hide." The man next to Randolph said, and then immediately swept his sword Liana faster than anyone could react. Riana who was hit by the sword in a diagonal line from neck to stomach, was fluttering and vomiting blood. She didn''t even have time to scream at what had happened.


    Even in such a state, Liana forced herself to turn around and hug the Empress.


    "She''s a loyal maid. Empress, thest road will be not lonely. Many of these people will be yourpanions."


    "Sir Peterson, stop it. But she''s the Empress of Austern. It''s too rude."


    "Sir Randolph, you can''t keeping out like that. I tried to give you such a great chance to kill the Empress, but you can''t. I''ll take care of it."


    The man called Peterson pointed a sword at the Empress, who stroked the hair of the dead Liana, who had fallen on herp.


    They will never know why Liana died. While throwing up so much blood, she turned around and wrapped herself around my waist. They should never know why.


    A sword was ced in front of the Empress, who was looking down at the dead Liana.


    "I am sorry that the second Queen and Prince Killian were sent off together. Goodbye, Empress."


    Peterson finished his remark and pierced his sword into the heart of the Empress. Cordelia fell down, wrapping around the kneeling Liana, and Killian, who was crouched under her.


    "Withdraw."


    Randolph gave an order to his men when he saw Peterson, who confirmed that the breath of the Empress stopped, his hand touching her neck.


    "Will you leave the bodies as they are?"


    Randolph answered Peterson''s question, "It''s thest wish of the Empress, so I''ll have to listen to it."


    "We can''t leave the remnants of the Empress''s body alone if we want to make it look like it was done by the bandits."


    "Just take what you see."


    "Why don''t we burn the wagon?"


    Randolph shook his head in Peterson''s question. "The body must be found to prove the death of the Empress."


    "So, the first Queen will be the Empress. Is Prince Francis finally going to be the Crown Prince? I''m sorry that I couldn''t kill the second Queen and Prince Killian."


    Peterson turned around and chattered after Sir Randolph climbed up on his horse.


    "Now that the Empress is dead, Prince Killian''s crown is out of line. The moment the first Queen bes the Empress, Prince Francis will be the descendant from the legal lineage. No matter how much His Majesty wants Prince Killian to be the Crown Prince, it''s all useless if he can''t get through the congress.


    Their voices grew fainter and farther away.


    Killian had to endure the weight of death that kept him concealed for two days¡­


    ----


    "Here it is! Here''s the Empress''s carriage!"


    In the hot early summer, all kinds of bugs were swarming around the bodies of knights already decayed.


    The chief of the Royal Guard, Louis Gabriel Valerian, had set out immediately at the Emperor''smand, moaned without knowing himself as soon as he arrived near the Empress''s carriage, which had turned red with knights'' blood. The images of dead knights surrounding the carriage showed how desperate their resistance was.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Count Louis Valerian crossed himself and stood in front of the carriage, its interior showing with door off. Inside the carriage was the body of the Empress, who was lying on her stomach, wrapped around a dead maid.


    "Did you find the body of Prince Killian?


    Count Valerian nervously nced around the body of the Empress and shouted, "Not around the carriage!"


    Count Valerian made an embarrassed look at the report of his subordinate.


    After the Empress'' group did not show up at the border, a magic message was sent from the Imperial Castle in Austern. udio, the Emperor who had been anxious about Killian apanying her, urgently sent a group of knights, led by Count Valerian, the Empress''s cousin. As his premonition suggested, a pile of bodies was found in the woods leading to the border.


    Due to the broken Magic Square, the road to the border was lined with merchants and travelers, but this was a deserted road. It seemed that the Empress''s band had the knights enter a path where people would not go, to avoid mountain animals and bandits. Or there was a possibility that someone had deliberately led them this way.


    Count Valerian, carefully examined the bodies after reciting the words of apology, thinking that the reason the two women fell down and died was to protect the Prince. They had barely moved away the rigid body of the maid, but the body of the Prince they had expected was not found.


    "They didn''t kidnap His Highness, did they?" one of the knights asked, rummaging through the bodies of the knights again.


    "Once, take care of the body of the Empress politely. I can''t let her stay here," Louis ordered, looking sadly at Cordelia, his maternal cousin.


    The knights knelt in front of the Empress''s body in courtesy, and carefully pulled the body out of the carriage.


    "Oh, my God, Your Excellency. Look here!" The knight who was carefully lifting the body of the Empress eximed in surprise. Looking hastily into the carriage at his cry, Valerian found Killian crouching on the floor, unconscious.


    "Your Highness, Killian¡­" Surprised, Louis hastened to hug the little Killian.


    "The Empress must have hidden His Highness in her dress. That''s why she died lying on her stomach¡­"


    The knight murmured, feeling sorry for that. Louis stared into the small face covered with tears and wrapped him in his cloak.


    "The first division will take the body of the Empress with me and return to the Imperial Castle first. I want the rest of you to collect the knights'' bodies ande back."


    Louis rushed back to the vige near the border, carrying the stunned Prince. After seizing the inn and hiding the Princepletely in case of a possible danger, he ordered knights to fetch a doctor.


    --


    The young doctor who was dragged into the inn by the knights who had ridden in all of a sudden carefully examined the sleeping boy. "He just fell asleep. There''s nothing wrong, so don''t worry," the young doctor spoke, and watched Louis gasping for relief when he said nothing was wrong.


    "I think you''d better get out of town right away."


    Louie drew his sword with a nervous face at the significant words of the young doctor. "Do you know anything?"


    Dr. Paulo grabbed his examination bag, pushing back the sharp sword hanging in front of his neck.


    "No matter how peaceful it is, but people living in the border towns have no choice but to be sensitive to changes in their surroundings. A few days before the Empress'' procession passed, suspicious people began to enter the vige. They haven''t left town yet. I don''t know the details, but if you don''t want to get involved in dangerous things, you''d better get out of town at dawn."


    At the end of the remark, the young doctor left the room. He wanted to dig into the suspicious people who were left in the vige, but as the doctor said, the first thing he had to do was to return to the Imperial Castle safely.


    Louis looked back at the sleeping Killian and ordered the knights standing guard outside the room to call in the deputy chief.


    Tamot, the deputy chief of the Imperial Guard, came into the room. "Did you call me?"


    "Some suspicious people have been in town for a few days."


    "Suspicious people? We''ve looked into it all before, but nothing unusual."


    "It''s hard for us outsiders to distinguish between vige people and non-towners. As soon as the Prince wakes up, I will take Henry and Vale and set out for the Imperial Castle immediately. You take the Empress and do the rest of the work and lead the rest of the men back."


    "Won''t it be dangerous?"

 Chapter 73 73. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part XI

    Chapter 73. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "It''s okay, it''s only a day to get to the Magic Square in Baden Territory. On the contrary, the fewer people are moving, the less they will pay attention. It was early yesterday morning that we left the Imperial Castle after hearing that the Empress and His Highness''s party had not arrived at the border, so those who stayed in the vige will have found that Prince Killian had not returned to the Imperial Castle by now. So, I''m going to get out of town right away."


    He heard a rustle in the bed as Louis was exining the n like that. As Louis and Tamot hurried to the bedside, they could see Killian blinking his eyes as if he hade to his senses.


    "Your Highness, are you awake?" Louis called Killian carefully, who had finallye to his senses.


    Killiany still, looking at the ceiling and walls of a strange inn. Count Valerian looking down at him, and closed his eyes again. Hiding in the Empress''s dress, he felt cowardly and miserable even as a youth.


    Killian recalled the time of the nightmare. As the carriage door opened and the voices of the enemies were heard, the Empress asked for their identity, as if to teach him.


    Then Liana who fell over him, whispered in a small voice as she was dying, "Your Highness, you''ll be fine. This hard work will soon pass if you bear with it a little. It will be okay. It will be okay. It''ll be over in a minute."


    Liana whispered in a very small voice that he would be all right, to cate Killian until she was out of breath. Killian fainted, unable to ovee the tension and fear, despite the veryforting voice which was barely audible to his ear.


    When he opened his eyes, everything was quiet. But Killian couldn''t get out of the ce, because he wasn''t sure he was safe yet. The moment he got out of this safe darkness, a sharp sword seemed to approach him.


    Killian had to spend two days there, despite the smell of blood that stung his nose. Finally, he fainted again in hunger, thirst, and fear that he might never get out of there forever. But when he woke up, he saw the familiar Count of Valerian.


    Tears began to flow down silently from the eyes of the Prince. Louis hugged Killian without knowing himself, as he saw only tears came down without any word.


    "Your Highness, it''s all right now. It''s okay, so stop crying."


    ---


    As soon as Killian stopped crying, the group left the vige. In the middle of the ride, changing their tired horses, they arrived at the Baden Territory''s Magic Square, and fortunately they were able to reach the capital city Dublin without much interruption.


    ----


    Maybe it was because he had survived that way, but childhood had disappeared from Killian. The bright, childish-looking Prince''s charming appearance suddenly disappeared, his expressionless face, his cold eyes, and the arrogant character with no forgiveness for challenging his authority took over.


    No matter how young he was, the shame for keeping his life and hiding in the Empress''s skirts continued to gue Killian. He swore that he would never run into such a situation again.


    Killian thought the reason that he had been constantly threatened since birth, and that the Empress had died was that the people around him wanted to make him the Crown Prince. Since then, the boy had publicly stated that he had no intention of bing a Crown Prince in order to avoid giving cause to those who wanted to kill him.


    However, his desire for revenge had not been extinguished. He had told the Emperor that it was also totally uneptable for Francis of the family of Dudley, who had killed the Empress to be the Crown Prince. That was why the Crown Prince of Austern had been pushed out to date.


    Killian thought of the fortune teller''s prophecy as Spencer said, chewing up his most troubled time.


    On the first anniversary of the Empress after she died, the prophecy arrived.


    The astrologer who hade to Austern with the Bertino sisters disappeared after the Empress died. People thought she disappeared, shocked by her failure to prevent the death of the Empress. But the fortune-teller reappeared on the first anniversary of the Empress.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After praying for the Empress''s happiness in the after world, she had a private meeting with the Emperor and revealed why she had returned to the Imperial Castle. The prophecy was about the next Emperor, and she said that the next Emperor would be the one who would marry a woman of Austern''s highest rank.


    Killian snorted at the thought of what had happened at that time. If she was so spiritual, why did she fail to prevent and predict his aunt''s death? He shrugged andughed at it, thinking that it was all bullshit and superstition.


    He shook his head and turned his gaze out of the office, apparently trying to shake off memories of his troubled past. A blue sky was visible from the wide-open window. He was thinking of Julietta somewhere under the sky, and he heard Spencer say. "As soon as Count Valerian saw me, he asked me where he could go and see Lillian. What''s wrong?"


    Killian lowered his eyes as he looked up at the sky and looked at his cousin. "A cat ran away, and I am wondering if Lillian knows where she is."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Do you mean the maid I wrote you a letter of introduction for?" asked Spencer, who was quick to sense something.


    "That''s right. I thought I''d get a maid who''s good at her job for a long time, but I think someone stole her," Killian answered, throwing a pencil at the table, breaking it. Spencer had a serious look when he saw the pencil rolling in two pieces.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What?"


    "A bloody war will begin over the throne. Externally, it''s going to be a fight between you and Francis, but I don''t know who else will get involved. Under such circumstances, you''re wasting valuable manpower trying to find a maid who just ran away."


    "Not to waste. I just asked Valerian to find out. I can save more time if you help."


    Spencer nced at Killian for a moment, took a broken pencil, wrote something on the paper and handed it to Killian.


    "What is this address? Harrods Street?"


    "I''ve got her sitting down, after she tried to go down to the countryside. It''s close to Bertino mansion."


    Killian threw a crumpled piece of paper into Spencer''s face when he smiled shamelessly, and gave an order to his waiting servant.


    "Bring me Count Valerian."


    ******


    "The people who remain in the mansion will be moved to the annex, along with Iris, no Regina."


    When Julietta returned to her bedroom from Iris'' room, Simone and Vera followed her a whileter. She thought she could finally get some rest after a tiring trip where she had to pretend to be an unfamiliar nobledy, but they didn''t seem to be willing to let her go.


    "All of the servants and maids, including all the cooks, are going to move to a separate house except for the butler and Vera. Iris shouldn''t have any inconvenience."


    The few remaining residents of the castle were loyal to the family of Kiellini from generation to generation. However, no matter how loyal they were, they could not reveal that someone else would dare take on the role of their little master.


    The residents in the mansion knew that they would move along with Regina, who was weak and serve her while she was at the annex, refreshing herself at the change of surroundings. When they returned to the mansion, there would be no sign of Julietta or the temporary workers.


    "The temporary workers will be dispatched from the Kiellini headquarters in the capital. They''re going to go with you when you go up to the main house. It''s an action to show them the life in Tilia to lull any suspicions that may arise, so be careful not to be found at fault. Vera will be in charge of being in attendance until we get you your own maid, but since you were a maid, I think you can do most of it alone. The maids of the headquarters in the family of Kiellini are those who have grown up dealing with many aristocrats in the main house. Make sure not to let them know who you are and be regarded with suspicion after doing clumsy things."

 Chapter 74 74. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part XII

    Chapter 74. Julietta Iris Kiellini, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    After speaking, Simone did not leave the room and added another word, "Stay in the room when the new workers arrive tomorrow. I''ll let them know that your health is slowly improving ahead of your debut in the society, so be careful not to walk around as healthy as now."


    Vera nced at Julietta, who stood furtively in the middle of the room, and spoke quickly. "I''ll bring you the beddingter, so please wash yourself first."


    When the two women left the room and she was left alone, Julietta sighed and sat down on the bed. Having to keep standing even after arriving at the mansion after a long journey, she grumbled, rubbing her legs, which she could barely rest for an hour.


    "They are incredibly hostile to me. People like that will be more suspicious and wary if I tried to get closer, wouldn''t they? All right, I''ll y the princess in a very businesslike manner."


    Julietta jumped out of bed and began stretching. She could not move even her head during the long journey, pretending to be a nobledy, and her whole body was stiff, and her bones seemed to be squeaking.


    Growl... Julietta looked at her belly, which was making a loud noise. She was hungry because she ran to the castle after lunch.


    The nobility might not feel hungry if they starved for a meal, but those who moved without a rest while waiting on their feet should not starve together. She, who was hired as a substitute for the role of a princess, was in the same position as the workers, so it was too much to ask for food at this time.


    Julietta untied the pouch she had tied to her waist.


    The fifteen-inch crude brown pouch on the bed was a precious one, carrying a magic ss bottle of the noble Prince. Inside the brown purse was a set with the bag that had been made out of old throwaway clothes and left in Calen Castle, there were her thick sses for disguise, the makeup tools returned by Vera, a cookie and two loaves of bread that she had packed at thest inn, along with the pajamas that the Prince had given her.


    She never let go of the lessons she had learned from what she had seen, heard, and experienced. After arriving at Calen Castle and having major trouble finding a dining room, she realized that when she went to a strange ce, she would starve until she knew where to go. In particr, she often lost a meal until someone took care of her, and since she was a substitute for the princess, she didn''t know what else would happen.


    Today, after thest lunch before departing for Tilia Castle, Julietta said she would take a short walk before leaving and went down to the inn kitchen to buy two bundles of cookies and bread with her emergency funds, like they were a thousand pieces of gold. And now, looking at the bread and cookies that she had bought then, she praised herself wildly. All the experiences were baked into her now.


    Julietta took a cookie and a loaf of bread out of the envelope and ate them in no time. Just as she drank from the water jug lying next to the bed, feeling full, she belched satisfactorily and removed the crumbs that had fallen on the bed.


    She tied her pouch closed and stashed it in a drawer by the bedside, before going into the bathroom, holding the pajamas given by the Prince.


    This was also the castle of a high-ranking aristocrat. Magic was used in the water system, like the Prince''s mansion.


    Having washed herself and feeling refreshed, she returned to the bedroom, and at the very moment, Vera came in with a sheet and a pillow.


    "Is the Marquise sleeping?"


    It was clear that she was serving the Marquise first rather than bringing her bedding, so she asked her, and Vera nodded.


    Looking silently at Vera as she turned around after making the bed, Julietta thought she and Gibson would have had nothing to eat after lunch. Julietta sighed at the feeling of the bread that was hanging in her stomach, even though she had decided to act in a businesslike manner without personal interaction.


    Julietta opened the drawer, took the leftover bread and cookies out of her pocket, and called Vera, who was leaving the room.


    "Vera, take this."


    Vera looked down at the paper bag which Julietta held out, and looked at her. "What is this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You didn''t eat dinner. Unlike the Marquise, we''re not people of status who can eat anytime, even if we are hungry. Well, I don''t know if Vera can eat when you want, but in today''s atmosphere, it''s not going to be easy."


    Vera received the envelope as she looked for a moment at the girl whose damp hair was hanging down and replied, "Thank you..."


    "I think it will take away your hunger. It may not be enough, but if you can, give some to Gibson."


    After speaking, Julietta wrapped her head in a towel and crawled into bed as if she were tired. Vera, looking at her, hesitated a little and handed her a word, "You have to sleep after drying your hair, to avoid catching a cold."


    Vera quickly left to escape the gaze of Julietta, who looked after her in surprise.


    -------------------------


    She took the advice of Vera, and raised her troublesome body to go dry her hair with a towel. Due to that, Julietta was able to wake up and open her eyes the next day, feeling much better. She sprang out of bed when she saw the sun pouring in through therge window that upied one wall.


    As she hated to hear the nagging, Julietta quickly washed, came out, and opened the window, defying the annoyance. As she stepped onto the terrace, she could see a wide garden at a nce, a green garden in the blue sky, and hear the chirping birdsong. It was such a beautiful morning.


    Julietta stretched briskly against the backdrop of the blue sky, and looked down at the carriages lined up along the driveway with excited eyes.


    "What are you doing!"


    A refreshing and pleasant morningsted but a moment, and Simone''s high-pitched voice brought Julietta back to reality.


    She couldn''t help but sleep in the sackcloth-like pajamas that the Prince had given her as a gift, because they didn''t give her the suitcase with the clothes she had worn on her trip. On top of that, Simone''s face became colder as she watched her braided hair stand on one side and her unmade face.


    "The daughter of the Duke of Kiellini has been showing up on the terrace this morning with such an ugly look! Are you out of your mind?"


    Vera hurried up to the room at Simone''s fierce shout, pulled Julietta into the room, and closed the window.


    "Iris has been a sickly child since she was a child. She can''t get up and get around at this time with such a colorful face. I will say that her health has slowly improved, but not yet. If you''re not going to lie down on your bed, at least try not to leave the room."


    Simone stared at Julietta for a moment as sheid down quietly in her bed under the guidance of Vera, and kept speaking.


    "Regina will move to a separate house in the morning. Regina''s room so far was once the Duchess''. It was the home of the hostess. You can''t stay there, but this room is too small for thedy of the family of the Duke, so you can move to the third-floor bedroom as soon as it''s ready. You are healthier than anyone, so you can go up and down without difficulty."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Every word the woman said really got on her nerves, but Julietta answered quietly. Simone''s face hardened at Julietta''s answer, as if she didn''t like it. "Call me aunt."


    She looked back at Vera after repeating that reluctantly.


    "She''ll have to wear the dress we prepared in Bertino until we go to Dublin. It''s hard to order clothes from Madame Louai''s, as her body shape is different from Regina''s."


    Simone looked at Julietta in displeasure, as she was unnecessarily well-developed, unlike her niece, and continued to give instructions. "For the time being, do not order new clothes for Regina and try to find another designer. It would be nice to look for one on the side of the Vicern."

 Chapter 75 75. Francis, Part I

    Chapter 75. Francis, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I wonder if she''ll ept that."


    Iris was ady who had grown up surrounded by the best from birth. She didn''t like the clothes of the other designer in the Vicern who was considered a step down in fashion, preferring the clothes of Madam Louai, who was now famous for being the best local designer.


    Simone replied coolly to Vera''s concern, "It started because she wanted it to. She will have to bear this much."


    Vera looked at her master with a slightly startled look.


    Her master had little affection, so she was even mean to Vera, who had taken care of her for a long time. Still, she thought her master was pouring all her affection and attention on her niece, Miss Regina, but these days Simone''s behavior had be increasingly questionable.


    ''Was there any change in her mind yesterday, when she saw her niece for the first time in two months? Or is she ming the girl for causing this?''


    Vera looked carefully at her master and turned at the newdy, who had already had a bored look while sitting on her bed.


    Shepared the originaldy Iris, who thought it was only natural for anyone to die for her sake, and the new girl Julietta who had exined her appearance in disguise for fear that someone who she had never known would be killed because of her, and shook her head.


    She was just a maid who did what she was told to do from above. She didn''t need personal feelings. Vera closed her mind again, lowered her gaze, and engraved Simone''s continued orders in her thoughts.


    -------------------------


    6. Francis


    Francis looked out of the carriage window at the castle of Calen with an unpleasant expression on his face.


    "The stupid little bitch." He had been deeply offended by Christine, who had followed Killian all the way to Bertino to meet him.


    "Anyway, you should take a look at Bertino once. Think of it as a preview of the treasure trove that will one day be yournd." Marquis Marius put down the document that he was holding to his side, taking off his eyesses.


    "The problem is that the stupid bitch ispletely besotted with Killian."


    "Then, you''vee all the way here. Show your fear to thedy who doesn''t know what the world is like."


    "Why did the Duke of Kiellinie to Bertino? Is he going to support Killian?"


    "The session is uneasy for the Duke. He needs more control of his own family. Viscount Raven is already acting like the next Duke of Kiellini."


    "It''s the Duke of Kielini, who has the wealth equal to Killian. Moreover, even if he steps down, he was the former head of the administration and the second in protocol. It''s a good thing if he steps back now, but if he takes sides with Killian, it will be hard for us."


    The mother of the current Emperor udio was from the family of Kiellini. If the Duke of Kiellini, the Emperor''s cousin and former Empress''s maternal family, supported Killian, the already tilted Emperor would lean even harder.


    "He wouldn''t want to intervene in a dangerous war on the imperial throne, even for his sick daughter. There''s a rumor that she will be dead sooner orter. Don''t worry."


    "If Kiellini shows any signs of backing Killian, send someone to Tilia. It''s a problem if a girl who can''t behave as a normal person dies. I don''t want to have a scarecrow who can''t have a baby as a Princess. Maybe it''s better to kill Iris and make Viscount Raven the Duke."


    "Even it is easy to kill thedy, it''s hard to deal with the Duke. Even if Mr. Raven is appointed as the sessor, it is only after the Duke dies that he receives the title. It''s a situation where we don''t know the time, and it could be counterproductive. If doubts are raised over the sudden death of the princess, the Duke''s de will be headed this way, as well as the possibility that Viscount Raven will be stripped of his position as sessor. I''d rather find a way to reconcile with the Duke."


    "Will I just marry a Kiellini girl?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    At Francis'' s sarcasm, Marquis Marius spoke seriously, "I don''t think it''s a bad idea. Don''t you care about the prophecy that the fortune-teller talked about thirteen years ago, anyway?"


    "Are you kidding me? You want me to be the nurse of a girl who is sick and won''t die? And remember the old woman''s other prophecy. This is something that even the Emperor doesn''t know."


    ---


    Twelve years ago, the Duke of Dudley had brought in the fortune-teller who had appeared on the anniversary of thete Empress, had a private meeting with the Emperor, and left the Imperial Castle. He asked what she had said to the Emperor, but she would not open her mouth, and he had tortured her and learned that there were two prophecies.


    "The next Empress will be thedy of the highest rank in Austern. And the second prophecy is that the Prince of the birth of the right lineage will be the Emperor." The old woman had added after for a moment, "The second prophecy is the one I did not tell the Emperor."


    "Why? Why are you telling me about a prophecy that you haven''t told His Majesty?" Duke Dudley squinted suspiciously.


    "The second prophecy wasn''t clear. That''s what prophecy is. It''s not exactly about showing it, it''s about following people''s conversations or simr in another medium. In the second prophecy, I only heard the words of those who rejoiced over the rise of the right descendant of the legal lineage after a long time. I couldn''t give the Emperor an inurate prophecy."


    "Why did you tell me?"


    "There is only one reason for an astrologer to say an incorrect prophecy. It''s when I want to create chaos with this prophecy!"


    Duke Dudley burst intoughter, wondering if the old fortune-teller had gone crazy from torture.


    "There is nothing to be confused by your prophecy. If the first prophecy isn''t correct, then so is it, but on the second prophecy, the current Emperor has no descendant from his first wife, so it''s a prophecy of the next generation."


    "I suppose so."


    "What matters whether the legal descendant bes the Emperor or the son of the concubine bes the Emperor. They are all the sons of the Emperor anyway."


    It was important that Francis be Emperor, and he could not afford to wait until the next generation.


    The old woman smiled meaningfully at the Duke who snorted as if he were not interested.


    The old woman, a native of Bertino, was the Empire''s best fortune-teller. Her rtionship was not revealed to the public, but she was a woman who served only the family of Bertino.


    One day eight years ago, the Emperor saved the Empress from an assassin because of the old woman''s prophecy. She was on thest month of her pregnancy, and was unable to conceive a baby after that, but the Emperor, who loved the Empress dearly, did not care at all.


    The old woman lost her foresight by engaging in someone''s fate, but she was able to stay in the Imperial Castle after being credited with saving the life of the Empress. Duke Dudley had noticed that the old woman had disappeared after the death of the Empress, and then reappeared and met the Emperor.


    He thought that the old woman who had disappeared so suddenly had visited the Emperor because she had something important to say, and he had guessed right.


    The Duke of Dudley tried to detain the old woman in a remote area in order to use her visionary powers. But the old woman disappeared in the middle of the journey, and so far they had not been able to find out where she was.


    ---


    While Francis recalled the prophecy he had heard as a child from Duke Dudley, Marquis Marius nodded and continued to speak, "It''s a way to get to the family of Kiellini, but we don''t have a choice, because she can''t produce an heir."


    Francis stared at Marquis Marius, who spoke emotionlessly, as if he were picking up things from the market.


    "Are you sure she can''t get pregnant? If it''s the wrong information, it''spletely futile toe all the way to Bertino to meet Christine and put any efforts into Princess Haint."

 Chapter 76 76. Francis, Part II

    Chapter 76. Francis, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "This is what the princess''s doctor said. He said she would never have sex. It would shorten her life. Also, pregnancy is not possible, even if she has an intercourse. Although I heard this three months ago, I don''t think there would have been much change in the meantime."


    "But why did the Duke kill the doctor? He barely told us about the health of the princess. However, it wouldn''t be too much of a problem. It troubles my mind."


    Marius nodded at Francis'' doubts.


    "You''ve improved a lot. I''m d my education seems to be getting more effective. You always have to be constantly suspicious. Your suspicious attitude at everything will make you Emperor."


    "You''re on your way to being prime minister."


    "That''s right, Your Highness. To answer your reasonable doubts, I''ll have to re-examine the condition of Duke Kiellini and his daughter."


    "I can bear everything but can''t stand her lying down on the bed. If something is different from what we know about the state of the princess, you will have to kill her right away. If it''s a matter about ady with the highest status in the Empire, we can use it."


    When Francis gave an order, Marquis Marius nodded as if he understood that and replied,


    "If you like Lady Anais, I will make her the highest status in the Empire once we have dealt with Prince Haint easily."


    Francis made fun of Marius'' words. "The Marquis, it was your teaching not to fall in love with a woman. Do you think I''m going to do this kind of a chore just because of a woman I like? Of course Christine is attractive. But the reason I chose Christine is that her true character is quite right for me."


    "I see. Everything is as Your Highness wishes..."


    Marius lowered his head for a moment, paid homage to Francis, and then opened his mouth again. "Your Highness, go straight to Lady Anais. I''ll go to His Highness Killian and say hello to him."


    Francis smiled, feeling better at the respect of his closest aide and mentor. "Yes. To celebrate my younger brother''s huntingpetition, I came running the long way here myself, and I think it should be his duty toe first and thank me foring to visit him. Tell Killian we''ll have a drink between brothers after a long time. Because of an urgent message from my maternal grandfather, Duke Dudley, I''m going to meet Marquis Anais first, and I''ll see him in an hour."


    Francis unterally set the time, gave a satisfied look, and ordered the carriage to be turned.


    ----------------------


    Marquis Anais and Christine, who had been waiting for Francis to enter Rezen Castle, courteously weed him.


    "Your Highness, did you have any particr problems on your way?"


    "No, and I am standing right in front of you," Francis replied, staring disapprovingly at the Marquis who had brought Christine to Bertino.


    Christine greeted Francis who was approaching her. "Wee, Your Highness."


    "The Marquis, I need to talk to Christine, will you step aside?"


    Francis said as he approached Christine, who was bowing slightly.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    As Marquis Anais stepped down, Francis grabbed the chin of Christine, who was lowering her head, and forced it up.


    "Are you having fun?" Christine said, barely smiling, to Francis, who looked intimidatingly down at her face, which was lifted as if it had been bent.


    "It''s amazing, since it is a ce I have visited for the first time." Francis sat down on the drawing-room sofa, releasing her face at Christine''s demure answer. "Did you meet Killian often, as you wished?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''ve seen him every time we had dinner."


    "You''ve met a lot. If you met that much, it would be enough, wouldn''t it?" Francis smiled softly at Christine who was still standing.


    "Are you with Princess Haint?"


    Francisughed at Christine''s attempt to evade an answer.


    "I guess you didn''t hear the rumor because you were stuck in this small town. Right now, Princess Haint has turned Austern upside down."


    Christine looked up in surprise.


    "What happened?"


    "Princess Haint is pregnant by Count Derio." When Christine''s face turned white at the startling remark, Francis went so far as to present a toothy smile.


    "Do you know why I came here in a hurry? Christine, you''re now the highest-ranking singledy in Austern. So it''s not the time for you to lose your mind to Killian here, because you have to marry me."


    Christine shook her head at his way of saying ''You are mine'', as if the best thing was to agree to him as he arranged toys like a child.


    "Have you forgotten? I''m not the highest-ranking single woman, Your Highness. How can I be the highest when there''s Princess Kiellini?"


    Francis grinned at Christine''s words. "I know you don''t want to marry me, but it is too much for you to put a walking corpse on me. No, is she even alive?" Seeing Christine follow Marius to the same story, Francis burst intoughter, sounding as if he had heard the funniest story in the world.


    He had ordered an investigation into Duke Kiellini while suspicious, but his intention to weigh down Marquis Marius was included to some extent, so he didn''t really think there would be any significant change in the health of the princess.


    Christine opened her mouth cautiously, studying Francis, who smiled leisurely at the thought. "You know that Duke Kiellini hase to Bertino, don''t you?''"


    "Yes. It looks like Duke Martin tried hard to attract Duke Kiellini, and then took him all the way to Bertino. However, there is no way that cold-blooded man will hastily intervene in the battle for the crown. But why is the story of Duke Kielliniing out here?"


    "I heard there will be a debut party for Princess Kiellini this fall. I''m sure that it came from Duke Kiellini himself. He said he''s going to announce his sessor after the debut party. So Princess Kiellini is not a living corpse at this moment, and I''m not the first one in your order of brides."


    Christine''s words raised Francis'' back off the sofa.


    "I heard she will be dead sooner orter, but will her debut party be so soon? He said they couldn''t cure her with the holy power; was that a lie?"


    "I don''t know if she has been cured by the holy power, or if she has not been that bad in health. But the Duke said he was happy to have the debut party safely because the princess''s health has improved a lot."


    "If so..." Francis'' eyes shed. Three months ago, the doctor had said that she was so weak that she couldn''t have sex. However, she was going to have a debut party¡­


    ''Did the doctor deceive me? And did the Duke kill the doctor to hide it? Why? If it turns out to be healthy, did he think Viscount Raven would do anything?''


    Christine nodded at Francis, who was busy calcting at the new information. "Yes. If you marry Princess Kiellini, you will be able to bring over the family of Kiellini."


    Francis leaned back on the sofa again, frowning. "Do you think Duke Kiellini will give me his daughter? He hates being associated with the royal family more than anyone else."


    Christineughed at his words, as if not to worry. "She''s a woman who''s been sick without a friend her age in the Territory. Unlike other aristocraticdies, she has never had a rtionship with others since childhood. No matter how great the family of Kiellini is, the social world isn''t that easy."


    Francis looked at Christine telling her silently to go on.


    "If she just made her debut in the social world, but if she doesn''t know anyone, how lonely will she feel? That''s when I wille up first to be her friend. Then I will introduce Your Highness to her. If a handsome man like you treats a lonely and hungry woman well, she will probably fall in love with you. If his daughter is in love with you and is willing to marry you, the Duke will not object since his love for his daughter is great. No, he will do his best to give you the crown, let alone the opposite. It''s about making his daughter the Empress."

 Chapter 77 77. Francis, Part III

    Chapter 77. Francis, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Francisughed at Christine, who was smiling confidently. "If I rise to the throne, Killian will die. Why would you cooperate?"


    "To save His Highness Killian."


    Francis smiled cruelly. "You cooperate with me, and I spare Killian''s life¡­"


    "Yes. If you will spare him, we wille to Bertino and live a life of peace without going to Austern forever. He''ll never covet the seat of Your Highness. If you''re nervous, you can maim him anywhere."


    "Do you want him, even if he''s maimed?"


    Christine replied to Francis''s cold words, "If I can''t have him in a normal state, I should have him in that condition."


    Francis clicked his tongue at Christine, who was still smiling.


    "I feel sorry for you. I thought your character would fit me very well."


    Christine bowed her head gently to Francis'' unassuming praise. ''There''s a saying, geminiphobia, fear of those like yourself. You and I will never get into the same boat.''


    -------------------------


    By the time Simone was heading to Bertino to pick up his niece''s substitute, Maribel was going to Lebatum to prepare the body to deceive Marquise Anais.


    Because she had to personally act for a long time and it was something that had to be done in secret, she entrusted the deputy director with the theater''s work for the time being, using the excuse of being ill in bed.


    She was worried about people whispering about her being gone for two months, the deputy director''s moves, and the enticing of actresses away by rival theaters, but Maribel decided it was important enough to head directly to the Kingdom of Lebatum at all risks.


    Maribel was able to n things out with her excellent head, quick judgment of the situation, her own eloquence, and her efforts alone.


    As a native of a small town in a tearfully poor northern kingdom, she came to Dublin, the capital of Austern, with a dream of bing an actress. However, her singing skills and beauty, which had always been praised, were merely averagepared to the countless aspiring actresses in the big city.


    Maribel didn''t want to die doing chores at the theater one day in the hope of getting on stage, and quickly gave up on her dream. She managed to lure an elderly and rich lower aristocrat to get married and took over the Eileen Theater, which had been ruined, with the wealth she had received as her share after her husband was dead.


    For the next twenty years, she had made the Eileen Theater into the best theater in the continent, but still she was only Mrs. Grayson, a low-ranking aristocrat without a Territory. Then, an opportunity finally came to her, because of one child received by her instantpassion.


    Giving her virginity to an ugly old man with a stinking, rotting body for the future, Maribel had decided to close off all emotions and simply do it. The only person she had loved during her thirty-seven years was Julietta.


    Even if the affection was small to another man''s eyes, it was the same as a mountain to the cold-hearted Maribel. Maribel headed directly to Lebatum for that affection, and for herself and Julietta''s future.


    ---


    Maribelnded at a port in South Kingdom. Lebatum, and boarded a carriage to go to Rotesam, where "Under the Wings of Angels" was located in the amusement sector.


    At the words of Maribel, who was looking for a miserable street that was iparably worse than other kingdoms, a young man sitting in front of her replied bitterly, "The boozing, womanizing, and gambling of the king are getting worse and worse, and the aftermath ising out on the street."


    "Have you had any suddenpassion?" Maribel smiled at a man with an unpleasant face all the way to Lebatum. "Raphael, you know how hard it is to get my affection and sympathy. Yes, talking about the King of Lebatum reminds me of your father. Is Count Caden healthy?"


    Raphael looked out the window again and replied, "He still has young girls in good spirits, like the King of Lebatum."


    "He hasn''t been to the theatertely; he must have found another ce."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He must have been embarrassed to keep asking my maternal grandmother to get a woman."


    Maribelughed at the words ''maternal grandmother'' he said ufortably.


    "I''m d the child who wants to hide the rtionship with me most calls me that."


    When her old husband died soon after she was married, there was only Maribel and one old stepdaughter left in the mansion, who was shy and fond of only books. Maribel, who was only seventeen, and her stepdaughter, who was twenty-five, were not as interested in each other and never bumped into one another.


    While the two never met face to face, Maribel took over the Eileen Theater and moved to the theater, and had no interaction with her stepdaughter for several years.


    Then one day, a maid of her stepdaughter came to see Maribel. The request was to help her prepare for the wedding, because she was pregnant.


    She wondered when and where the girl met a man and became pregnant, but that was all. She sent her stepdaughter''s maid back under the pretext of being busy, and she didn''t want to get involved, but she couldn''t ignore it.


    ----


    A few dayster, Maribel reluctantly went to the mansion to prepare for her older stepdaughter''s wedding, and saw her stepdaughter who cried and had a swollen face, let alone preparing for the wedding. When she pressed her to ask how she got pregnant, she said that she went to the library and became intimate with ady. Then she went to a party at the invitation of a closedy, and she met Count Caden there and fell to his temptation and had sex.


    The stepdaughter, who had firmly believed she would marry him, told Count Caden the good news upon her pregnancy, but the answer returned was that he could not marry the lower noblewoman.


    Maribel calcted the impact of her stepdaughter''s pregnancy on her. There was no way she could marry another man with a child, and she couldn''t stay still when she thought she might have to take on her and her child all her life.


    By then, Maribel was working to connect actresses with high-ranking aristocrats to further grow the barely settled theater. Through such acquaintances, she was able to urge Count Caden to marry her stepdaughter, and even though he was not a high-ranking aristocrat, she could now reach the long-established family of the Count''s as inws.


    There was only one thing she had asked for from her stepdaughter, who was grateful for it. If the child she gave birth to was a son, let her meet him twice a year.


    Of course, it was not from the affection for the child that she asked for such a condition. What kind of affection did she have for a child who did not have a single drop of her blood? It was because she calcted that there would be no harm in getting close to the future Count Caden who was entangled in her family register.


    Maribel realized that it was time to harvest the crop that had been waiting for twenty years.


    "Don''t you wonder why I brought you here?"


    "Well, how can I know your deeper meaning?"


    "The ce we are to visit today is a very secret ce known only to high-ranking aristocrats through some acquaintances. It''s a ce where not just anyone can get in or out. I''m visiting for the first time, too, and I brought you here because I don''t think it''s bad if you know."


    "You mean I might have to visit here again?"


    "Well, I don''t know that. But maybe someday you''ll need it, won''t you?"


    "Does it have to do with me going to Tilia Territory?"


    Maribelughed at Raphael''s sharp question. "It''s time for us to move up from amon noble family and emerge as a high-ranking nobleman. Of course, not now, but it will be after you be Count Caden."


    "What are you up to?"


    "I''ll tell youter. It''s not the time yet."


    Maribel thought about what would happen after Duke Kiellini made Julietta a substitute.


    It might be a few months before Julietta acted as Princess Kiellini. The Duke was expected to force Julietta to go back down to Tilia Territory once she settled down in a proper ce in society and solidified her position as heir. That way, he could get his daughter''s seat back.

 Chapter 78 78. Francis, Part IV

    Chapter 78. Francis, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The Duke who had such a great love for his daughter could never allow her to live as a shadow for life. If so, marriage was the only way for the ailing Lady to retain her title without making an appearance in society. He would show Julietta to society to let them know that she was healthy, and then he would find a suitable man and marry off Iris.


    Maribel thought Raphael was the right man to marry Iris. He looked pretty good, as he resembled the Count, who looked better than his mother, who had an ordinary appearance. It wouldn''t be a bad thing for the Duke if Raphael captured the heart of Princess Kiellini.


    The carriage arrived at its destination, as Maribel was recalling her ns in satisfaction. The streets were lined with rows of buildings like high-end brothels. The two entered the entrance of thergest and most luxurious building, and found Sophie, as they had been instructed.


    Maribel pointed to a blonde-haired woman among those who had been maimed and quarantined for abuse by perverted aristocrats.


    "I''d like that person."


    Sophie, the manager of ''The Fallen Angel,'' one of the shops of "Under The Wings of Angels," beckoned the men to bring the woman Maribel pointed at.


    Raphae looked at those who sold even the sick in disgust, and frowned when he saw a girl who walked with tottering stepsing out. She seemed to be only fourteen years old or so.


    "She''s very nice. Her hair color, her eye color, are not exactly the same, but they''re very good."


    The girl, unable to move by herself, was constantly groaning, as if her leg was in pain.


    "She must be sick. Did you not treat her at all?" No matter how cold-hearted Maribel was, she had no choice but to say a word at the sound of the girl''s illness. Sophie spoke nkly at Maribel''s snubbing.


    "The owners of the brothels can''t give doctors to women who can no longer ept guests. This girl is lucky to be able to get out of here like this. The rest of them can''t get out of here until they die."


    Raphael cut in at Sophie''s words.


    "You''d rather let them go, because the cost of feeding them would be expensive?"


    "There are some people who are looking for these sick women."


    It was Maribel and him who he pointed to.


    "Some people indulge in only corpses. Some people like the ones who don''t have hands or have no eyes to see. Unfortunately, this girl hasn''t been able to receive any guests since this happened. If she had been able to get a guest just once, she would have been given some painkillers tost a few days."


    Maribel frowned upon that remark.


    "That''s enough. I see what you''re trying to say. I have to go a long way, so I need you to call a doctor and calm the pain down."


    Maribel had heard about the Fallen Angel from the Duke of Miguel, thergest shop in the brothels of "Under The Wings of Angels." He used to be proud of the story, and that he had visited several times, saying, "There is no woman who cannot be got there."


    She had used The Fallen Angel several times, connecting the women they wanted on behalf of the Duke or other nobles, but this was the first time she had visited in person.


    Seeing the women sitting there with dead fish eyes, she couldn''t bear to think of herself in the past, when she was crushed under her husband and put up with the torment. As Maribel hurried out of the gloomy ce, Raphael asked Sophie, "Don''t tell me; is this girl taking guests, too?"


    He seemed to be constantly thinking of the sick girl he was supporting.


    "Why not? The girl''s appearance is not very good, so she doesn''t have any visitors yet. Therefore, she is serving the sick people, but this is a brothel. Her fate is already fixed."


    The child did not respond at all to Sophie and the guests'' words, but merely kept her head lowered. A child who was born and grew up in the brothel area as the daughter of a prostitute, she was well aware of how to act.


    "I''ll take this kid with me, too. Don''t stop me."


    Maribel shrugged at Raphael''s aggressive attitude.


    "I didn''t mean to stop you. I just needed a proper kid, but it went well. I''m taking her with you, too. Don''t open your eyes that way. But she must be very expensive, since she is young and inexperienced. I''d like to tell you to pay the bill yourself, but fortunately the person who sent me here is quite generous, so I think we can pay it together."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel looked at Sophie, after calming the aggressive Raphael.


    "I just want one blonde here today. Even if the child is maimed, thebination of blonde and green eyes is very rare, and if you charge twice, I can''t but help pay that, right?"


    After hearing Maribel''s words, Sophie nodded. "Yes, it''s a very expensivebination."


    They were directed to a reception room for the VIPs, while the blonde girl was treated so that she would not die until they returned to Austern. Maribel drank tea and looked at the brown-haired girl following them without a word.


    "How old are you?"


    " I''m going to be seventeen soon."


    Raphael couldn''t contain his sympathy as she looked so young, and asked back in surprise, "Seventeen years old?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "You''re older than I thought."


    Maribel needed the right person to be her ear in Tilia. When Raphael entered Tilia Territory as a knight, she was going to send this child as his maid. She hesitated for a moment at the older age than she thought, but nodded soon after.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Do you know how lucky you are today?"


    The girl nodded at Maribel''s question.


    "I have saved your life from the brothel, where you were going to die of old age or sickness, so you have to pay me back for this grace, right?"


    Maribel looked at the girl with an emphasis on her specialty, ''I save you, and you pay me back for it.'' Maribel smiled satisfactorily as the girl nodded slightly more than before at her words.


    "You have a sense of duty. I''ll let you know what you''re going to do in the future. What''s your name?"


    "Dian."


    "Yes, for now all you have to do is wait on that blonde child toe back to Austern. I''ll let you know slowly on the way about what to do after that."


    Maribel lowered the cup she was holding on the table, gazing cheerfully at the girl who nodded back gently.


    -------------------------


    "Tell me the current Emperor''s name and imperial family tree."


    "It is udio Martino Julius Kiellini Austern, and the Empress is Cordelia Lauren Harriott Bertino Austern, the first princess of the Principality of Bertino, who was killed by bandits during her journey to attend Bertino''s Founding Festival thirteen years ago. The first Queen is Victoria Lauren Diannel Dudley Austern, who is the mother of the first Prince, Francis Raymond Judell Dudley Austern. The second Queen is Irene Elizabeth Bertino Austern, who is the mother of the fifth Prince, Killian Mikael Hedford Bertino Austern. Hoo, why are the names so long?"


    As Julietta grumbled about the names of the royal family members, Simone stared.


    "And again. Why do you attach those useless words? The direct royal family members put their maternal family names separately just before theirst name to announce which family they are from."


    Simone was quite a good teacher. Her tough, cold personality remained the same, but she had never let herself yield when it came to Julietta''s speech. As she always told her why, Julietta was able to learn and understand quickly.


    "Then, is Kiellini attached to the family name of the Emperor His Majesty because it is his maternal family?"


    When Julietta asked, Simone nodded. "That''s right. At one time, the rtionship between His Majesty and my brother was very strong."


    "You mean not now?"


    "Thirteen years ago, there was an Emperor''s order to find out who was behind the death of the Empress. I don''t know well, but I think he was convinced that the family of Duke Dudley was behind it. But there was no evidence. His Majesty asked my brother to find evidence that the family of Dudley was behind it, even if he pressured them."

 Chapter 79 79. Francis, Part V

    Chapter 79. Francis, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Did he refuse?"


    "Yes. My brother thought that no matter how much the Duke of Dudley was really behind it, he should not forge evidence against a great aristocrat. Because of it, the rtionship between the two has be a little estranged. The crucial reason is that he made a direct statement to the Emperor that Prince Killian was not the right man for the Emperor''s seat."


    "Why did he think so?"


    Julietta thought of Killian and tilted her head, not understanding why the Duke had thought so. Although the Prince was arrogant, he was smart and fair, and listened to his subordinates'' opinions. It seemed that he was already ruling Bertino sessfully, so she couldn''t understand why the Duke of Kiellini had opposed him.


    "After Her Majesty''s death, Prince Killian had a very difficult time. The Prince at the time looked so risky. At that time, the Duke of Dudley tried to make Prince Francis the Crown Prince. When he backed Dudley''s hand, His Majesty''s disappointment and anger were indescribable. But now I think he''s changed his mind. He decided to support His Highness Killian."


    Simone went so far and asked the question again, "Come on, then, tell me the five ducal families and the ten marquis families."


    As if the break was over, Simone began to push Julietta again.


    ---


    When she finished memorizing the genealogy of the noble family, Simone handed Julietta the thick book thaty in front of her.


    "This book contains the history of the Renaid continent. Starting tomorrow, I will test each country in order, so be well-informed. In fact, aristocrats are systematically educated from childhood, but you only have two months to learn basic things. Therefore, you should not fool around and fulfill your daily obligations. Do you understand?"


    Julietta looked helplessly down at the book, which was as thick as a pillow.


    The dancing was not difficult to learn, because it was included in the education Maribel had taught in the theater, along with the writing. But the aristocratic genealogy and so on were ridiculously hard, and the history of the continent was so difficult that the gates of Hell seemed to have opened.


    In particr, thews of interaction ording to the nobility''s titles and positions, and the different dialogue methods dependent on each other were soplicated that she really wanted to cry. Order of admission at a party, etiquette for talking amongdies of her age, refusing a request to dance, greetings at the first and second meeting, etiquette for using the lounge, and so on. They were soplicated and tricky that it was disturbing whether she could perform the role of Princess Kiellini without making a mistake.


    Regina''s private maid quietly visited Simone who was briefly exining what to learn tomorrow. "Madame, Lady Regina is asking you toe by the separate house."


    "Regina?"


    "Yes, she wants you to visit with thedy." Regina''s maid said, slightly pointing to Julietta as if she didn''t want to call her ady. Simone nodded, and her sigh came out without knowing.


    "All right. Tell her we will visit as soon as the ss is over," Simone said to Regina''s maid. Simone replied, "Don''t disturb us and step away."


    "She said you shoulde right now."


    "She does not know what the situation is now, or even if I am meeting a guest, but she said that I shoulde now?"


    Even though Simone was so upset, the maid only repeated the same words. "Yes. Mydy has asked you to visit her in the separate house right now."


    Simone''s palm hit the desk. She knew the child''s selfish behavior from the beginning, but these days she felt it was strangely unpleasant.


    However, no matter how much she was an aunt who had cared for her since she was a child, Simone could not disobey Regina. The real power in the mansion of the Duke in Tilia Territory did noty in Simone, who was recing the hostess, but in Regina, who was sick and might die at any time.


    When she thought that, she realized that she didn''t have to make a fuss about useless things. Simone rose straight from her seat.


    "Follow me." After instructing Julietta, she left the room to take a carriage to get to the annex.


    -------------------------<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Come here. The freshly harvestedya tea leaves came in today. Since it is the tea you like a lot, I asked her to bring you here. Please sit here."


    Regina wore an indoor dress and a thin shawl that reached her wrists despite the hot summer weather, and looked worse than before.


    Julietta bent her knees and bowed politely to Regina, who refused to give her a look. Regina poured tea into Simone''s teacup without acknowledging Julietta''s greeting.


    "You''ve been working so hard to erase the traces of a dirty bastard. It is tolerable to see how she says hello."


    "Fortunately, she learned basic etiquette and dancing when she was a kid. She is smart and has a good learning ability."


    Regina nodded at Simone''s answer. "That''s a relief. But I can''t help but feel uneasy. Because every action, every mistake, every word that she shows in Dublin is in my name."


    The maids quickly pulled Julietta to their side, as Regina made an irritated gesture. When Julietta stepped into the corner and stood side by side with Regina''s maids, Regina looked at them as if she were satisfied.


    "You really fit in. Everyone has their own ce. Learning and studying aristocratic manners doesn''t make you a noble. Auntie, look. She worked as a maid, and isn''t every figure standing next to that child just a maid?"


    Regina gasped for a moment, afterughing cheerfully, as if it was funny. Her body couldn''t keep up with the sudden change of mood.


    In the past, she would be surprised and run right away to check on Regina''s condition, but Simone only said, "Don''t you know it''s not good for your body to get so excited? Be careful."


    Regina barely calmed down and when she saw Simone take the tea cup and savord the tea after offering emotionless constion, asked, "You must be feeling bad. You are feeling bad since I med this girl, aren''t you?"


    "It can''t be. It''s a fact that she is an illegitimate child and worked as a maid not long ago. There''s no reason why I''m not feeling well."


    "Then why are you so upset?"


    "I had a lot of work to do, but I was just nervous for a while because I felt like I was wasting my afternoon. Never mind."


    "I see. I shouldn''t ask my aunt over for a cup of tea anytime like before, but I forgot."


    Regina clearly revealed that she was in a bad mood. Simone sighed and said soothingly, "I feel uneasy just thinking about how horrible things will be if this fails. How much attention do people have to pay to Princess Kiellini, who has never been seen before? I can''t sleep these days because I think if this girl makes a mistake, it''s going to be all over."


    "It shouldn''t happen. My aunt won''t fail, right?"


    Regina''s childishness, which appeared every time she needed it, suddenly felt disgusting. Simone shook her head in surprise.


    ''What am I thinking now?... I guess I''ve really been nervoustely.''


    Simone stood up from her seat and said, "I have to go. Like you said, it is a long way to go before I take off the dirt of her being a bastard and a maid. I enjoyed the tea. I think the smell has be richer this year."


    Regina''s eyes were happy at Simone''s words. "Is that right? If I blend it with any bitter or sour tea, I can smooth them out with its vor. This new method of cultivation is quite effective."


    Regina had showed keen interest in the cultivation andbination of tea leaves, the family''s business. Simone used to click her tongue, because it was the same with Duke Kiellini.


    Come to think of it, however, it was only when Regina''s mother Katrina began to get sick that the Duke became interested in growing tea leaves. Regina''s interest in growing tea leaves, efficacy, and thebination techniques she learned from her father might be apensation for her weakness.


    It was a tea business that had been handed down from generation to generation, and Tilia Territory was the highest quality tea-leaf producing ce on the continent. Simone was not interested in it, so she thought they were just amazing.


    "I''ll send you abination of scents that you''ll like. This tea will work a little better for your headache."


    The friendly look of Regina relieved Simone somewhat, seeing the return of the niece she knew.

 Chapter 80 80. Francis, Part VI

    Chapter 80. Francis, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, please. Julietta, let''s go back."


    Regina went out to the terrace and saw Simone leaving in the carriage with Julietta, and muttered, "Why don''t your headaches get better even if you drink tea which is good for your health? Isn''t that weird?"


    As Iris stared at the wagon which became smaller and smaller, she turned around and went back into the room.


    -------------------------


    Julietta''s education went smoothly, but Simone did not let Julietta out of the room until she was fully familiar with the nobility.


    Today, Julietta was listening to Simone''s rambling speech on her habit of standing on one leg, of shrugging her shoulders, and of shaking her head. Simone had been nagging her for a long time, and ordered Vera to bring her the usual tea, as she had a headache again.


    "Don''t you drink too much?"


    In less than two hours after she entered Julietta''s bedroom, Simone was already asking for a fourth cup of tea. They said that even the healthiest food was not good if eaten too much, and Julietta started to worry about Simone drinking tea like water.


    Simone''s look softened slightly on the expression of Julietta looking down on the mug with suspicious eyes, a scowl on her face. Though she would have snapped when angry if it was the same as before, she did not want to do that for some reason.


    Simone had been screaming at the top of her lungs for a while and said in a strangely soft voice, "I have a headache, so I can not continue without drinking tea."


    "Have you had a checkup by a doctor? I think it''s better to figure out the root cause rather than rely on the tea."


    Julietta was reminded of various diseases of the brain that she had seen in modern times. ''Is the same kind of illness present here?''


    "Of course I did. The doctor said he could not find any other particr cause of the headache, and just said that it could be neurotic."


    As she tilted her head, Julietta thought, ''Heavens, I made the same mistake about my habit.'' This habit was not easily fixed, so it seemed to be serious. Julietta waited for the angry scolding that would follow, but Simone was quietly drinking tea without saying anything.


    Julietta pursued the subject further, "If it is neurotic, is it because of the princess? Are you worried that I will make a mistake?"


    Simone nced at Julietta like she had sinned, as she had once again shrugged her shoulders.


    "Of course, I''m up to something so dangerous that I can''t help but care. So don''t have any unnecessary sinful thoughts, and just impress what you''ve learned in your body and your mind so that my headaches don''t get any worse," Julietta said to Simone, who was sitting up as if she was going to do the ss again.


    "If you have a headache that has no particr cause, why don''t you try exercising and reduce the number of times you drink tea?"


    "Exercise? What do headaches have to do with exercise?"


    "The root of all illnesses isck of exercise. I''ve noticed that you don''t seem to leave the mansion at all. If you stay in the house like that, you''ll definitely get sick."


    Julietta turned her neck herself and massaged her shoulders. "If you take some time to take a walk in the fresh air and do this neck workout or massage your shoulders..."


    "What kind of a hideous act is that?" Simone had been soft for a while, and her attitudepletely changed attitude all of a sudden, as if she had never done so. Julietta stopped rubbing her shoulders, which had stiffened while maintaining her rigid posture, immediately.


    "What the Hell have you learned so far? Do we need to start all over again?"


    At Simone''s words, Julietta straightened her quickly. "No, I''ll continue with what I was doing earlier," Julietta grumbled, adjusting her position as she covered her mouth, her gaze direct, and recalled how to express her feelings with a folded fan.


    "Can''t I just say things? I feel it''s a waste of time to use a fan to express my feelings during a conversation."


    Julietta once again recalled what it meant when she put her fan around her right eye, what she wanted to say when she tapped it on her right arm, what she felt when she folded it, and had to endure the urge to throw the silk fan she was holding out the window. Simone stood in front of Julietta, resetting the delicate position of the fan.


    "You''ll find it very convenient when you don''t want to say anything ufortable. For example, if you want to refuse a dance request your opponent requests, it''s better to express your feelings with a fan than to think about what you say. Down further!"


    Julieta adjusted the position of the fan as Simone had said. "Oh, well, that would be convenient."


    "It''s as dangerous as it isfortable. If you do something wrong, you might generate a misunderstanding. Therefore, you should be familiar with the correct usage. Again, not there."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ------------


    That evening, Julietta was finally released from Simone well after dinner, and fell into bed.


    "You have to change your clothes, so get up. And a nobledy does not lie on the bed like that, or the bed might break."


    She thought she was finally free from Simone''s nagging, but now she was tormented by Vera.


    "Vera, just give me a break today. My arms are so numb and my back is stiff because of the fannguage and whatnot."


    Juliettay face down, sping her right fist, opening it, and made a sound of pain. Vera grabbed her arm as she was lying on the bed and began to massage it up and down.


    "Uh, your hands are so cool. But I''m fine, so you can stop. I''ll get up." Julietta raised herself in bed, stopping Vera''s massage.


    "Vera, you stood up all day and had a hard time waiting on the Marquise, so sit down and take a rest."


    Vera turned her head, as if she hadn''t noticed Julietta bending and straightening to loosen her habitually stiff waist.


    "Mydy, I have to bring you your meal, so you should change your clothes first."


    Julietta had to wear a corset and panier, which she had never worn before to get used to it, and gazed at Vera pathetically.


    "Then, can I change into my pajamas right away? There''s no oneing into the room anyway."


    Vera looked at Julietta as poorly as possible, and said as helplessly, "Today only. If madame finds out, you''ll be in big trouble."


    "Yes, just today."


    Julietta changed into her favorite pajamas, the prince''s gift, andid down on the bed with a happy expression.


    "Don''t fall asleep, wait for me. New pajamas have arrived; I don''t know why you''re only wearing the weird pajamas."


    Vera looked back at Julietta rolling around in her bed, while she organized the clothes.


    "The new pajamas are so stiff, withce and ruffle edges, that I''m afraid I''ll choke to death on thece while sleeping."


    "I think such a big pajamas would be equally ufortable."


    "I''m used to them now. I know how to sleepfortably and not get tangled up." Julietta buried her face in a soft nket and smiled happily. "I''m so happy to be able to sleep in these bedclothes. Even though education is hard and I''m worried about the debut party in a month."


    Thinking of the days when she had been living in the theater''s prop warehouse, when she was a maid, and sleeping next to the prince''s bed on a trip, Julietta rubbed her face against a nket that smelled so good.


    Vera looked at Julietta, who was happy about nothing, and she thought of Lady Regina. She was a cousin of the same blood at the same age, but she didn''t understand why their background, personality, and behavior were so different.


    "Yes, mydy. I''ll go get a meal. Please wait, even if you''re hungry."


    Vera smiled unconsciously at Julietta, who had answered by bobbing her feet up and down.


    ''It would be better if she were a real princess. That would make her madame morefortable.''


    Vera was surprised by the casual thought, and quickly shook her head and went downstairs.


    ----------------------


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Watching Simone who was drinking the tea that was good for headaches again, Julietta rose from her seat and began to massage her shoulders.

 Chapter 81 81. Francis, Part VII

    Chapter 81. Francis, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    After learning fan etiquette and how to use it at the debut party for several days, she was learning about tea party etiquette today. Julietta was following the instructions of Simone, who was seated across the table, but was unable to bear it any more.


    "It''s already been three drinks today. It''s still before lunch, and I''m afraid of how many drinks you''ll have until you fall asleep if you keep drinking like that."


    Julietta ignored Simone''s scolding and loosened the knotted muscles of her shoulders and back with a massage. At first, Simone tried to avoid Julietta''s hands, but soon stopped.


    "How is it? Are you feeling better? If you rx the knotted muscles of your neck and shoulders every day, your headache will improve a lot."


    Simone was already feeling her body rx as soon as Julietta gave her a massage. Strangely, her heavy head seemed to clear up, and the stabbing pain subsided.


    "Why don''t you reduce your tea drinking to as little as possible and get a massage like this?"


    When Simone, who would normally say something in a shrill voice, had nothing to say, Julietta became even more excited. "It''s not that hot today, so why don''t we practice tea drinking in the garden? And we also take a walk. Can''t you announce that I am slowly recovering and can move?"


    Simone, contrary to her usual neurotic attitude, gently said at Julietta''s question, "You must be frustrated."


    "Yes. Actually, I''ve been in the room for almost a month, except the time I went to the annex. And while it''s frustrating, it''s also true that having a light walk and fresh air is good for your headache."


    "Aunt! You should take care to call me aunt even unconsciously."


    "Ah! Yes, aunt."


    Simone got up from her seat. "Yes, let''s have tea in the garden, as you say. Vera, get the Dureng tea out."


    Since she had started drinking tea that relieved her headaches, it had been a long time since she had drunk another tea. Simone smiled slightly, feeling a little excited with her lightened head.


    ------------------


    Two months had already passed since Julietta came to the Tilia Territory.


    There was no further encounter with the princess Iris... no, Regina, except for the day she had visited with Simone. The meeting with her that day was so poor that Julietta did not want to see her at all.


    Julietta had been enduring the harsh training of Simone for a month in the room without moving around, and was able to slowly get out of the room and start working freely after teatime training in the garden. Over the course of two months, Julietta worked hard at ying the role of Princess Kiellini who had recovered her health and was preparing for her social debut.


    Although she now had such an elegant posture that the strict Simone could not nag much, Julietta was still learning dance and etiquette, in order to emte the natural air of nobility who had learned them since childhood. Even though she was now a perfect Iris Regina Kiellini on the outside, Simone was still repeating the same education, unable to hide her anxiety.


    ------


    "Mydy, I''ve brought the tea."


    The maid came in with the tea as Julietta finished her afternoon education. She sighed for a moment before dinner, looking at the scenery outside the terrace. "Dian, did youe out here with permission?"


    The small maid smiled shyly and nodded at the question. "Yes, mydy."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dian was a maid brought to Tilia Castle a month ago by a newly deployed knight, Sir Caden. It was rare for a knight to have a maid instead of a servant, so everyone was flustered, but Sir Caden said that he had just saved the girl, who had no ce to go, and asked them to hire her if they needed a maid in Tilia.


    The request of the heir of the family of Count Caden, was not that of a regr knight, and Simone could not refuse to ept Dian as a maid. Dian was doing chores at the mansion like that, and she saw Julietta dozing off in the garden a few weeks ago while she was ying the role of a substitute for Iris.


    Though it waste summer, the heat had yet to fully dissipate, so she thought she had to wake her up, and approached hesitantly. The open book hade into her eyes. Dian, who could only tell that the white part was a piece of paper and ck parts were letters, looked down at the book she could not read, and had then inquired of Julietta after she opened her eyes.


    "Do you know how to read?"


    Dian stepped back in spite of herself, frightened by the question of the nobledy. "I''m sorry, mydy. I came to wake you up because I thought you''d get sick if you went to sleep outside¡­"


    Dian''s frightened apology made Julietta feel a pain in her heart. She knew the maid''s feelings better than anyone else, because she had lived the life of a maid, whose days changed at the whims of high-ranking officials. She smiled softly at the nervous maid.


    "I''m just asking. It''s kind of you toe to wake me up on purpose. If I were you, I would rather run away than deliberately wake someone up, since I might have scolded."


    Dian was dazed for a moment, seeing Julietta smiling brightly. The ''Under The Wings of Angels'' she grew up in was a ce where there were many dazzling beauties. Dian, who had a normal appearance, was not chosen because of her poor figure. Even to Dian, who had seen all the beauties in such a ce, thedy before her eyes was so beautiful.


    Thebination of the brilliant blonde hair with pinkish tones, the clear green eyes like jewels, the bluish transparent skin that was so fair, was so dazzling that it was sinful for a low-ss person like her to look at it.


    At the same time as her guilty thoughts, Dian recalled her past. The blonde hair and green eyes of Phoebe, who had gotten out of the brothel together with her...


    ''Is it a coincidence that the hair and eyes of the two are the same color?''


    Dian recalled her orders: if she worked in the Tilia Territory, she had to report to Raphael everything she saw and heard, and she hoped without realizing that what he was doing was not harmful to thedy in front of her.


    "Why are you just looking at me like that? Oh, it''s because I''m so pretty, isn''t it? Thank you, but I know it well, so you don''t have topliment me." Julietta said in a light voice edged withughter, then asked, "You looked at it earlier because you wanted to read a book, right? It''s not mine, but it''ll be okay if I lend it to you. If you return it after reading, who will know? Here, take it. When you give it back, you have to give it to me without anyone knowing. All right?"


    Dian was staring nkly at the book Julietta was handing her, but she shook her head in surprise."Oh, no. I can''t read. I just looked at it casually. I am sorry, mydy."


    When Dian bowed down and apologized, Julietta stopped her up and said, "You wanted to learn how to write, didn''t you?"


    "Yes?"


    "You wouldn''t have been interested in the book if you hadn''t thought about it."


    At the words of Julietta, Dian dropped her head as her conscience was pricked.


    ''Writing? I had got out of Hell, but it seems that my greed has grown bigger and bigger.''


    "You think you are too greedy, don''t you?"


    Dian raised her head in surprise at thedy who seemed to have read her mind, and Julietta waved her finger and scolded her, "Even if there is a difference in status, everyone needs to cherish and care for themselves. You should never hurt or hurt others, but greed to improve yourself is not a bad thing."


    Dian was staring at her as Julietta continued, "If you like,e see me when you have time. I''ll teach you how to write."


    Julietta''s words gave Dian great hope. Dian had been born in the brothel and lived a hopeless life there; the outside world of Rotesam was truly amazing. Just getting out of that hell gave her a lifetime of gratitude, and she had vowed to be thankful for all her life. Thedy in front of her said was that it was not a bad thing to care for herself unless she hurt others. The words made her heart throb.

 Chapter 82 82. Francis, Part VIII

    Chapter 82. Francis, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She wanted to learn how to write. If possible, she wanted to be a maid who did more important work than just chores... like serving thedy in front of her.


    ------


    Dian''s little dream began from then. Julietta was willing to invest her time for Dian.


    Dian began to learn, little by little, from Julietta. Julietta couldn''t spare much time with her, because she had to avoid Simone''s eyes, but that short time was so happy.


    ? Julietta wanted to teach Dian everything she knew, not just writing. She taught Dian the manners she had learned that day, reviewed them, taught her to dance, and they practiced dancing together.


    ------


    To Julietta, Dian was like a new friend. Julietta soon told Dian about another world she knew of.


    "Is there really no difference in social status?"


    "They don''t have a visible social ss. The country votes for the king, and the people choose who they want. They also protest for him to step down if the king does something wrong."


    "That''s great. I think it''s a great country, even just listening to it."


    "If poor people study hard in that country, they can get a good job and explore their future. Of course, it''s more difficult than going through a needle hole, but they''re still given the chance, and they develop themselves with hope."


    "It''s really exciting to hear. Where is this country? I want to go too! If I go and try hard, I think I can have a better life."


    Julietta shook her head with a sad expression. "Unfortunately, the road to the country has been cut off. I coulde out, but I couldn''t go back."


    Julietta asked, looking down at the crooked letters on the paper in front of Dian, "Dian, did you hear anything about me when you followed Sir Caden?"


    Dian was at a loss for words when Julietta asked.


    "I know that you know who I am. When I was practicing teaching you what I had learned because I was bad at manners, you never showed that it was weird. No matter how sick Princess Kiellini has been since she was a child, even if she was learning all the education for her debut for the first time, it must have been weird to you."


    When Dian lowered her eyes with a sorry face, Juliettaughed. "Dian, I''m working hard now for a better future. I think Dian will also have a better future if you try. Don''t you think so?"


    Dian raised her head carefully and looked up at Julietta. She smiled and answered excitedly at the sight of thedy with vivid green eyes smiling at her, "Yes! I''m sure I will."


    "Yes, then let''s work hard together! About ten years from now, the two of us will beughing about today, saying ''Oh, that''s what happened to us before. It was really hard back then.'' "


    Dian nodded strongly at Julietta''s words. "Yes. I want to speak to you with a smile in ten years!"


    ------


    So Julietta and Dian spent their days happily relying on each other. However, Vera caught her while teaching writing and practicing dancing together with Dian, but only told her to be careful so that the Marquise wouldn''t know.


    While studying with Dian like that again today, Vera came to her. She nced at Dian who rose from the desk in a hurry, but again said nothing. "Madame is looking for you."


    "Now? Is something wrong?" This was the time for Simone to take a nap before dinner. It was the only time of the day she could take a break, so Julietta asked why, but Vera only told her to go quickly.


    Julietta smiled apologetically at Dian and hurried to adjust her dress. She went straight down to Simone''s bedroom on the second floor.


    "Did you call me?"


    Simone scanned the Duke''s letter one more time and gestured to Julietta to sit down. "My brother sent me a message."


    Simone saw Julieta sitting there with her eyes drooping gently. She looked like a beautiful and elegantdy with dignity, who really had been born into the family of the Duke.


    ''Is it because half of her blood is noble?'' She sighed, pressing down on her splitting forehead.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now that Iris''sing-of-age ceremony is a month away, he''s asking us toe up to the capital for the rest of our preparations."


    As Simone said that, she recalled the situation when she had gone to see Regina a few days ago¡­


    ---


    "Aunt, how''s the girl''s education going? Is she acting properly now? Is she enough that she will not do anything wrong to my name?" Regina asked sharply with a remarkably haggard face.


    "Don''t worry, it''s going well without much trouble. She''s actually quite amazingly good at it."


    Regina''s voice grew sharper at Simone''s words. "What a surprise! Does she look more like Princess Kielini than I do?"


    Simone sighed unconsciously. Regina had been saying that for two months.


    "I don''t think so. How can she deceive her natural origins? You don''t have to think about it because she can''t keep up with your elegance and grace."


    Every time she heard the same answer, Regina''s anger melted away, so Simone gave her the answer she wanted, just like a machine.


    "But I heard that her mother was an actress in the theater. Where would that vulgarity go?"


    Today she seemed to be in a worse mood, and she even mentioned the origin of the woman who had given birth to Julietta. Simone nodded sympathetically, as if tofort Regina.


    "Yes, that''s right. She can''t deceive her origin. So, don''t pay any more attention to the girl''s work. I''m worried that your health has gotten worse, because your face looks darker these days."


    "I don''t care about the girl. I''m just getting nervous because of my strange life in a separate house. I need to send a message to my father. I can''t wait to get her to Dublin and go back to the main house."


    Regina didn''t think her sensitivity was due to an inferiorityplex about Julietta. Simone shook her head at her niece, who thought it was just because she wanted to go back to the main house.


    "You''d better put off going up to Dublin as much as you can. It''s better to reduce people''s interaction with you before and after her debut."


    Regina was only more irritated by Simone''s advice. When the Duke was contacted by his daughter, he sent Simone a magic message¡­


    -----------


    "He''s asking us toe up to Dublin to prepare for the debut."


    Julietta asked suspiciously at Simone''s words, "Didn''t we decide to go up aste as possible?"


    Originally, she was supposed to go up to Dublin about two weeks before her debut. Even though she understood that Julietta might question the sudden change of schedule, Simone was upset.


    "You just have to do as you are told. My brother has an idea, so he wants us toe up faster than nned."


    When Simone reacted sharply to the little question, Julietta nodded as if she understood, "When are we leaving?"


    "We''ll start early tomorrow morning."


    Julietta rose from her seat at the words and said, "Then I have to pack up, so I''ll leave."


    Simone didn''t give her permission, but Julietta rose up from her seat as she pleased and went up. Simone soon gave up trying to scold her. On the day they were caught, the family of Duke Kiellini would disappear from the map, and under that fear, her body and her mind were exhausted. Still, she agreed to proceed with the tremendous work.


    In the beginning, she had visited Regina in the annex every day, but now it was hard enough to visit her twice a week...


    At first, there had been a mixture of affection and sympathy when taking on her young niece. At the same time, she hade down to the countryside, boldly turning her back on the mboyant society for the purpose of investing in her shaky future. Simone''s rural life, which had begun like that, had been just hard, working day by day with her spoiled, selfish niece and cold brother.


    The reason she was now helping to make Julietta a substitute of Regina was that she didn''t want to make all her work so far for nothing. She was forced to step in because she would be protected by the family of Duke Kiellini only if Regina became the next Duke.


    It started with mixed understanding, but as Iris''s debut date approached, Simone began to be afraid as she returned to reality.


    But she could not turn it back, even if she regretted it now. The Duke of Kiellini, her brother, would not forgive her and in this mansion, there was Sir Caden, Maribel''s grandson, who knew about it all...

 Chapter 83 83. Francis, Part IX

    Chapter 83. Francis, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    Simone, covering her aching head, ordered Vera to get ready to leave tomorrow.


    ------


    Maribel read the letter, which had no sender, and immediately put it to the candle. Looking at the burning paper, she thought, ''It''s time to take care of what I''ve been putting off'', and frowned without realizing it.


    The letter said that Julietta would soone to the capital. The curtain had finally risen on the stage.


    Maribel went into the rightmost of the two bedrooms at the heart of her residence, ready to clean up the mess before lifting the curtain. The room where Ste and young Julietta had stayed for a while was just the same as always, decorated for a child.


    Phoebe, lying on a light pink sheet, felt Maribel''s presence and raised herself.


    Maribel never entered her room except when she came with a doctor who had given her painkillers and stopped by to see her condition. When she saw hering in alone without the doctor, Phoebe pulled her broken leg and stepped out of bed.


    "Is it time?"


    ording to the doctor, her right leg, which had been broken by an abusive guest, waspletely disabled.


    Phoebe had moved from Lebatum to thergest theater in Austern, and lived in the home of Maribel, the owner of the theater. She didn''t know what she would here, or why she was brought here, but on the evening of her arrival, through the words of a cold-faced silver-haired nobleman who visitedte that night, she knew that she was someone''s substitute.


    =======


    "Don''t they look too different?"


    The woman sitting quietly in a chair, like a prostitute waiting for a guest''smand, had hair closer to light brown than blonde, and her eyes were green with brown spots. Moreover, she was not a teenager by any stretch of the imagination. However, Maribel smiled confidently as the Duke expressed concern over her appearance.


    "She is a child who the Marquise hasn''t seen in eleven years. An appearance can change as one grows up. She is barely going to see the body, so how will she know? You don''t have to worry."


    All she would do for Ste''s body was a nce at it with abhorrence. The Marquise, who had grown up as a noble, was hardly aware of such things.


    The Duke of Kielini epted that part. He left Maribel''s quarters and walked down the aisle leading to the back door, saying to the following Maribel, "I''ll send someone when it''s time."


    "I can take care of it, but if you''re nervous, do it yourself." Maribel told the Duke, since he did not trust herpletely.


    "Use the post office when you need to contact me. To send it by messenger is dangerous. Send it without a signature."


    After climbing the secret stairs to the first floor and seeing the Duke go out to the back door and leave in a carriage, Maribel returned to the room where Phoebe was.


    "I''ll call a doctor because the painkillers you took during the move seem to have lost their potency. You shouldn''t leave this room without my permission. Take a rest."


    The next day, the doctor visited to administer the painkiller, and said she would not live long unless she cut off her leg. When Phoebe did not say anything, the doctor exined the new prosthetic leg. The doctor thought she was repelled at the idea of amputating her leg because of her appearance, and eagerly exined, but Phoebe knew why she had been brought here.


    Compared to the hell where she had not been able to die and been in pain, this ce was heaven. But she couldn''t be so greedy as to live.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she heard that she might be able to live by cutting off her leg, she had hope for a moment. The hostess brought her here, but just in case she would cut off her leg, cure, and hire her, Phoebe looked up at her without knowing herself, but then dropped her eyes.


    When Maribel saw Phoebe looking at her with low expectations and then shaking her head in a hurry, she ordered Liam, the theater''s manager, to take out the doctor. She opened her mouth in a careful voice when they were left alone.


    "Do you want to live? If you want to live, I can save your life, if you can pay back the money and the medical bills I spent to bring you here. This is a ce where there are many aristocrats who like beautiful women. Some of them may like a woman who depends on them with unusual blonde hair and green eyes and a strange body. You can pay off your debts over the years if you do it that way. Do you want that?"


    Phoebe shook her head at the cruel reality.


    ''Why do I keep forgetting that the world wasn''t such an easy ce? Even if I survive by selling myself to pay for treatment and ransom, the rest of my life will be the same as it has been. All that has changed was a broken leg is now a missing leg. What would I do to live the rest of my life?''


    Maribel spoke softly to Phoebe, who was gently lowering her eyes. "Just think that this wasn''t your life. Instead, I''ll pray for you to be reborn in a life that is happier and has more in it than anyone else. I''ll bury your body in a sunny ce."


    If she had died in ''Under The Wings of Angels,'' she would have been harassed for days by people who indulged in necrophilia. Such abandoned bodies would not find freedom until they became food for wild beasts and could not be identified. Phoebe decided to thank her for escaping from such a fate.


    Over the next month, Phoebe was able to rest her tired body sufficiently in her own space for the first time in her life. Quietly preparing for the end, she realized that the day had finallye at the sight of the hostess who hade to her¡­


    ======


    Maribel replied calmly to Phoebe, "Not now. I''ll have a visitorter tonight. I''vee to ask if there''s anything you want to do in the hours remaining until the end."


    At Maribel''s words, Phoebe hesitated for a moment.


    She would die anyway, but she was afraid that she would hesitate to give up her life with something new in her eyes. But at the same time, she felt it was unfair to die like this. Maribel waited in silence, as if she understood Phoebe''s hesitation.


    After much deliberation, Phoebe looked up as she had finally made up her mind.


    "I''ve never been to the theater that I used to listen to so much, so I want to see the stage. I want to make sure it''s exactly what I imagined. If it''s beautiful and colorful, I think I could die happily. I don''t want to die thinking about a miserable ce until the end."


    At Phoebe''s words, Maribel turned and left the room, saying, "I''ll send a woman. I can''t let you walk around the theater in that outfit."


    Momentster, Amelie and Sophie came in with a dress for actresses from the prop room. Sophie blurted out while putting on her dress, "You look like our Julietta. I don''t know if she''s doing well."


    When she saw the light brown hair that looked almost blonde, Amelie criticized her when Sophie thought of Julietta and spoke without being aware of her words.


    "Didn''t you hear the boss telling you toe out after dressing her, and not to say anything?"


    Phoebe looked down at the small woman, who shut her mouth and arranged the dress she had put on her. She didn''t know who Julietta was, but it seemed she was to die instead of the woman named Julietta. After a moment of jealousy, Phoebe shook her head and chased away the bad idea.


    ''Hasn''t the girl helped me get out of that hell and have a new experience?''


    Phoebe somehow empathized with someone she didn''t even know, and wanted thedy named Julietta to be happy on her behalf. If that happened, she thought she would be born with a very precious status in her next life and live happily.


    When she finished grooming, Amelie took Phoebe to the mirror on one side of the room. Phoebe smiled slightly at herself in the mirror.


    It was a dress that looked quite virtuous, unlike the one she had worn when she had been receiving guests at the brothel.

 Chapter 84 84. Francis, Part X

    Chapter 84. Francis, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    It was probably a dress worn when someone yed the role of a noblewoman.


    Although there was a twisted leg fixed by splints beneath the fine and beautiful dress, and a wooden cane in her right hand, it looked quite nice. Phoebe was a little flustered lifting her ruffled sleeves, and thanked the two for helping her dress up.


    Wearing the stage dress, she was guided by Amelie and Sophie and entered a small box seat set up for wealthy merchants. When the lights of the box-seat went out and the curtain rose, the y started.


    ------


    Phoebe watched the hour-long performance of the actors crying,ughing, and singing. After the scene where the tragic heroine died with her lover, the waiting servant approached and lowered the curtain on the box seat.


    Moved to the heart by the sound of the first-ever singing and actors'' performances she had seen, and the praise and hot cheers of the audience, Phoebe sat still, enjoying the lingering image until all the lights went out and the inside of the theater grew quiet.


    It was so depressing and sad that she had to leave this overwhelming emotion behind and go back to her room and wait for death. Phoebe rose from her seat, rejecting the idea that she would like to sit here forever and dy theing future.


    Maribel, wearing a dark red dress, was waiting for her as she opened the door and came out into the hallway where the lights were off. Thinking she was like a witch rising out of a fire pit, Phoebe turned and followed Maribel as she walked away.


    "The person he sent is waiting now. I thought you''d have a little more time, but he sent the person earlier than I expected."


    Phoebe trembled at Maribel''s words. When she returned to the residence she had stayed at for thest month, her life would end.


    Phoebe strode on as she walked one step and another towards death, limping on her broken leg. For twenty-six years, the only thing she could remember was living in a brothel, but she got on a boat at the end and experienced the Magic Square, and was able to watch opera today.


    Phoebe hummed a passage from the opera she had seen earlier. The first song she had heard was ying in her head.


    Their movements were very slow because of the pace of theme Phoebe. Maribel was walking down the stairs leading down the long corridor to the basement and said calmly, "


    "You sound so sweet. If you were fine, and if you had a chance, you''d be good on stage."


    Phoebeughed with delight at the unexpectedpliment. "It''s a good thing that I''m going to die knowing that I am good at something."


    Phoebe hummed a little louder, as if she were confident. Phoebe and Maribel listened to the humming without a word, and came to their room.


    Phoebe whispered to Maribel as she opened the door and was about to enter, "Thank you for taking me out of that terrible ce and letting me watch the opera. I hope the girl who looks like me is twice as happy as I am."


    The door opened inside, perhaps feeling their presence when she spoke.


    Seeing that the servant who had always followed the Duke had been the one toe, Maribel thought that the Duke seemed to want very few people involved in this matter. Maribel entered her residence as his servant looked on impatiently.


    "This is the medicine His Excellency gave me."


    The most suitable reason for the death of a healthy young woman was sudden death.


    "What poison is it?" Maribel asked, taking the brown potion in a forefinger-sized ss bottle.


    "I don''t know. I just have what His Excellency gave me. She''ll die quietly without pain, so please feed her quickly."


    Maribel nced at Phoebe standing still, and pulled out the lid of the bottle she was holding. Phoebe took the brown potion and gulped it down with no hesitation.


    Phoebe blinked with embarrassment after drinking the potion. The Duke''s servant said to her calmly, "If you wait a moment, there will be a reaction."


    The doctor gave her a separate painkiller, but her legs began to ache because she had been up and down the stairs and was standing longer than usual. Phoebe waited for her imminent death. She couldn''t stand it and asked in a small voice, "I''m sorry. Can I sit down for a while? My legs are so weak¡­"


    When Phoebe asked if she could sit down, saying that she was sorry even in the face of death, Maribel was speechless.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''What kind of life have you lived? You give up everything and remain calm about anything thates along?'' Her own dark past seemed to twist in her mind.


    "Sit down. You won''t have to stand and wait until you''re out of breath."


    With her permission, Phoebe limped along to a waiting chair lying on one side and sat down carefully.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, time passed by. While Phoebe waited for her death in a gentle manner, Maribel said, "I''d rather have her in bed if it was going to take so long."


    Thomas, the Duke of Kiellini''s servant, was inwardly embarrassed by her reaction, which was different than what he had heard from the Duke. Contrary to what he had been told, that she would die within ten minutes of drinking, the woman who had taken the potion became slightly stifled, but was still alive even though it was almost thirty minutes away. He would have thought something was wrong if he hadn''t seen her drink the potion himself.


    As he started to think that he had given her the wrong medicine, Phoebe suddenly seized her heart.


    "Ah..."


    Phoebe thought her death had finallye, as her chest became stuffy and her eyes became blurred. She finally put the frowning Maribel in her eyes, and then closed her heavy eyelids.


    Her darkened vision brought to mind the splendid opera she had seen earlier. She sang softly and prayed for a better life in her next life¡­


    ---


    "She''s not breathing."


    Maribel stared at the servant without realizing it, andid Phoebe on the floor herself. "I will send a letter to Mrs. Anais. If you stay, you''ll be seen by people. Are you okay?"


    "Will the Marquisee this night?"


    "She''s been waiting for this death more than anyone else, so she''lle running right away. I can''t wait to finish this work before morninges, and I want to rest."


    At Maribel''s words, Thomas checked the prone woman once more and left the theater. Maribel saw him off to the rear gate of the first floor, crossed the hall on the first floor, and extended a letter she had brought to Liam, who was waiting at his room by the main gate.


    "Give it to Marquise Anais. You can deliver this letter, saying that the item which was left behind by the Marquise was damaged."


    ---


    When Liam set out, Maribel returned to her dwelling ce.


    When she saw the dead body in a stage costume, Maribel unexpectedly clicked her tongue. Because the Duke''s servant had arrived earlier than expected, she didn''t care about removing the dress. Feeling a little irritated by her mistake, she went to the room where Phoebe had stayed ande out with the clothes she had worn and bedsheets.


    Suddenly, she heard a cough as she turned to Phoebe''s body to change her clothes.


    Cough, cough, cough, retch!


    Phoebe was thought to be dead, but she coughed breathlessly and suddenly vomited brown fluid. Maribel watched the pale ivory rug turn brown nkly, and turned Phoebe to her side.


    After coughing for a time, Phoebe vomited a lump of dark red blood and opened her eyes after breathing hard. Maribel stared down at Phoebe, stood up, and picked up the water pipe lying on the desk.


    Maribel only calmed down after sucking on the water pipe several times with trembling hands, sitting against a desk facing Phoebe. She thought she might have to kill Phoebe again before the Marquise came, but couldn''t put it into practice.


    While she was floundering and her thoughts were splitting into ten thousand branches, Phoebe finally raised herself up. She was shaking her head and saw Maribel looking at her.


    "Ah..." With blood all around her mouth and chin, Phoebe was embarrassed and apologized, "I''m sorry. I guess I didn''t die at once. Do you have any more of that poison?"


    ? Maribel''s thoughts wereplicated when she saw Phoebe saying she was sorry for not dying at once, and giving up so neatly. "This must be your destiny. What will it do for you and me to survive without dying? I was thinking about tossing a coin, but my heart is whispering that I have to save you."

 Chapter 85 85. Francis, Part XI

    Chapter 85. Francis, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    Maribel put the water pipe she was holding down on the desk and moved toward Phoebe.


    "There''s no time. Come on. Get up. You have to change your clothes before the Marquisees."


    Maribel coolly turned Phoebe who was staggering and then hurriedly stripped her dress off. Maribel dressed Phoebe in the simple dress she had bought in Lebatum on her way out of the brothel, and ordered her to lie down again.


    "Now a noblewoman wille to see your body soon. She won''t get close, but you''ll have to hold your breath as long as you can, like you''re dead. Can you do it?"


    Of course! She had to do it because she could survive. Even if she had to hold her breath and die, she had to seize the opportunity given her.


    As soon as Phoebe nodded hard andid down again, Maribel put the sheet on top of her head. The moment she threw the stage dress Phoebe had worn into the side room and came back into the living room, the door opened without any warning.


    The Marquise entered Maribel''s residence in a hurry, her braided hair to one side, dressed in a simple out-of-the-way suit and a hat with a thick veil. As soon as she opened the door, Ivana turned to Maribel, looking down at the body covered with a sheet that was visible as soon as the door was opened.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know. After directing the evening performance, I came down and found that she fell to the floor like this."


    "What was the cause of death?"


    "I couldn''t call a doctor and check it out, so I don''t know. I tried to take her out before anyone could see her, but I thought you''d want to check on the body, so I called you in a hurry."


    Ivana ordered the maid following her to take off the sheet.


    The frightened maid lifted one end of the sheet slightly. Under the bright magical light, the maid stepped back, dropping the sheet in surprise as the blood-stained face was revealed. Despite the hideous appearance, Ivana checked the hair color and features and ordered the maid, "Check the color of her eyes."


    When the flustered maid couldn''t think of putting her hand on the body''s face, Maribel approached her, deftly covered the body, and raised Phoebe''s eyelids.


    "Green, green eyes, madam," the quick-checking maid said and then retreated to the doorway. Maribel calmly covered the body with the sheet, stood up, and looked back at Marquise Anais.


    "Why did she die just as His Excellency, Marquis Anais, was out of Austern?"


    Ivana flew into a rage when Maribel asked doubtfully, "Don''t tell me, you suspect I killed her?"


    "That''s not going to happen. If you had been thinking about that, you wouldn''t have waited until now. I just thought it was weird." Ivana turned away, irritated by Maribel''s words, without seeking further confirmation.


    "Take care of the body. You should not bury her where her mother is, and nothing should fall into the sight of the Marquis."


    "Yes, ma''am. Don''t worry. I am not a person who would make such a mistake. I hope you''ll go home and sleep well."


    Ivana thought that Maribel''s antagonism was because she felt sorry for Julietta''s death, and replied with a rare soft voice, "I understand how sorry you are for the loss of the child you''ve been raising. But I really didn''t do anything. I know even His Excellency thinks she was already dead, so I didn''t have to think of killing her. In my heart, it''s been a long time since she died."


    Ivana said her piece and went out without saying goodbye. Maribel closed the door behind her as she disappeared with Liam, who was waiting outside.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel looked outside to find any indication of people at the door for a while before calling for Phoebe, who was still lying down, after enough time had passed. "Get up."


    At Maribel''smand, Phoebe took off the sheet and sat up carefully. When she began to massage her leg, feeling pain as the medicine''s effect seemed to have disappeared with her vomiting, Maribel took a pill from the room, gave it to her, and said, "You''re dead as of today''s date. Phoebe from the Rotesam brothel is no longer in the world. Therefore, I can''t keep you by my side, because you and I don''t know each other at all. I want to get you out of here as soon as possible, but I wonder if it''s even possible for you to survive on that leg. You said that selling your body is worse than dying, and working to make ends meet is the only thing you can do. Cutting off your leg and ordering a prosthetic leg for you is all I can do for you."


    When Phoebe tried to express her gratitude with astonished eyes, Maribel raised her hand to silence her.


    "I''m about to do something very important right now. You don''t have to be thankful, because it''s a choice to make sure there''s no unlucky thing involved."


    Maribel lifted Phoebe up. "I''ll call a doctor tomorrow, so go get some rest today."


    "Can I still stay here for a while?" Phoebe said anxiously, recalling the man who had brought the poison and thedy who had checked her death.


    "The master of the servant will only look at the fact that Mrs. Anais has confirmed someone''s death today, so he has little interest in you. Likewise, Mrs. Anais has confirmed the death of the person she wanted to see dead, so there''s nothing to be interested in here anymore."


    Maribel continued to speak, looking down at the carpet stained with brown liquid, "She doesn''t care a bit about you, but if she finds out that I''ve deceived her by the fact that you are still alive, I may disappear without a trace."


    "Well, I''ll be careful not to get caught. I will not move out of the room. If hees in, I won''t be caught hiding myself under the bed."


    At Phoebe''s desperate words, Maribelughed, curling the corners of her eyes. "I believe that you''ll never forget what I risked saving you."


    Maribel then sent her back to her room. She picked up the small bottle on the table left after Phoebe drank it.


    When she looked into the bottle, she found that the mouth was narrower than the bottle and some remnant had been left behind. Maribel took the lid she had thrown on her desk, closed it tightly, and carefully put the bottle inside her secret stash.


    She thought she would find out what poison was in that bottle, and how Phoebe was able to survive, contrary to the servant''s firm belief that she would die soon.


    --------------


    After being ordered by the Duke, Julietta and her group left Tilia early in the morning and were able to make their way to Baden during thete hours of the night.


    As she went into her lodgings that night, Julietta looked at the inn opposite her. The inn was the one she had stayed a few months ago when she had followed Prince Killian to Bertino.


    Recalling the Prince who was arrogant, mean, and capricious, but still had a kind and friendly side, Julietta nced at Simone, one of her new employers. Seeing her hand wrapped around her forehead, she had to admit that the Prince was a pretty good man for an employer.


    "Kiellini mansion in Dublin is where Regina lived until she was five years old. But she has been sick since she was born, so she was almost always in bed, and it''s like a strange ce."


    Simone refused to eat and opened her mouth to tell Julietta what to do tomorrow. Looking at Simone ordering her maid to bring the tea, Julietta put down her fork.


    "It''s okay. Finish eating. As we continuously ran without taking a break all day, and ate with the food we packed from the mansion in Tilia, it would have been insufficient for you, who are much younger."


    When Julietta looked at Simone''s unusual behavior with an unknowingly angry look, Simone took a sip of Vera''s Dureng tea and after putting it down, said, "You don''t have to look at it with those eyes. Isn''t it natural for me, as an aunt, to worry about you? It''s easy to be suspicious of people, if you look at everything with those big eyes."


    Julietta looked at Simone, who had picked up the teacup again, and picked up her fork again.


    Ever since Julietta had given her a massage on her shoulders and neck, she had been given a regr massage by Vera. Sometimes Julietta gave a massage to her to help Vera.

 Chapter 86 86. Francis, Part XII

    Chapter 86. Francis, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    Certainly, since then, the amount of headache-removing tea she drank had declined significantly.


    She was sure it had worked. Simone''s nervousness had decreased, and her attitude toward Julietta had changed greatly.


    Simone started talking about her future schedule over and over again, watching Julietta start eating without a word again.


    "First of all, I have to get you a maid, but it''ll take some time to get someone I can trust."


    Julietta recalled Dian when she heard about a maid. She was depressed when she said that she had to leave for the capital. But she was a maid brought by Sir Caden, and she couldn''t ask Simone to take her just because she rmended her.


    "Yes, Aunt."


    "Vera will be waiting on you for the time being, so there will be no big problem, but it''s also true that you need a maid your age, so let''s hurry up and get her. Most aristocrats have maids of their own age."


    Simone looked across at Julietta eating dinner. Who would think that this child was not the daughter of the Duke of Kiellini? Rather, she looked more like the dead Katarina than her niece Regina, and it was horrifying. Concerned about whether her brother Duke Kiellini would be able to withstand that, Simone advised Julietta, "When you go to Dublin and see the Duke, be courteous. Since Iris had no interaction with the people of the mansion when she went down to Tilia Territory when she was young, everyone understands her rtionship with the Duke. I don''t want you to incur his anger with behavior that goes too far, just to prove your rtionship with the Duke."


    Julietta understood what Simone meant. She said, "Don''t forget the reality because you are in the role of a princess." She nodded politely and promised, "Yes. I will always keep in mind who I am."


    Julietta thought it was fortunate that she didn''t have to act cute to him, thinking the Duke was as cold as ice.


    ''Now that I''m back in Dublin, I should move on to implement my ns for the future.''


    Julietta calcted the money she had received as a deposit and her sry for two months after taking the role of a princess.


    Judging from the attitude of the Duke or Simone, if she made her debut and showed her face in public, they would announce her as the sessor and send her down to Tilia as soon as possible. If she were lucky, she would be released safely and get freedom. However, the Duke of Kiellini could try to kill her and eliminate any anxiety without caring about a nobleman''s honor.


    Julietta gave up the simple dream of first paying Maribel back and then going down to the countryside to open her store. It wasn''t time for her to be idle in the countryside, as her life depended on it.


    ? ''I have to go find Lillian first. Lillian is the only person I know who is acquainted with nobles.''


    Julietta nodded gently to Simon''s continuing sermon, thinking of ways to save her life after all this.


    -------------------


    "This time, I thought we''d go back to Austern through the Magic Square."


    Killian stared at Oswald, who had been grumbling since he told him toe along, but he followed.


    Unlike the other aristocrats who returned to Austern one by one after the huntingpetition, Christine showed no signs of leaving the castle of Calen. To separate from Christine, who wanted to return to Austern with him, Killian had to escape the castle by running away under the cover of darkness, on the pretext that something urgent had happened.


    It was Adam who missed the chance to run away this time, as Oswald didn''t want to deal with the remaining Lady Anais, and he and Prince Francis quickly followed Killian''s lead.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency." Valerian thanked Oswald who never forgot to take care of him and bring him along.


    "Well, it''s a natural thing to do. Think of how we struggled and suffered under Lady Anais and Viscountess Morbido, as Adam fled. It''s his turn this time."


    Staring disapprovingly at the two facing each other and chatting, Killian threw the documents he was reviewing on the table.


    "Everybody said they didn''t see anyone like her, so is she up in the sky or is she off to the ground?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Who in the world would have disguised her as a dead woman to get a maid out?''


    Killian was beginning to get irritated by the slow search.


    "We added a lot of people to those who might be suspicious, including Prince Francis or Lady Anais, Baroness Lanolf, and the Duke of Kiellini, but there was nothing."


    At Valerian''s words, Oswald soothingly followed his words carefully, "We have no choice but to visit the actress, Lillian, for now. Maybe she''s been contacted by Julietta."


    Spencer, a member of the royal family, could hardly send a man to Lillian, who had been brought in as an official lover. No matter how wild Killian was, he was not able to fling himself about in anger at his cousin''s woman, so he finally decided to drop by with Spencer on his way back to Austern.


    "Don''t say any useless words like ''I''m dizzy or it''s a rule that a noble gets upte'', because I will be leaving as soon as Spencer gets back tomorrow morning. If you do, I''m going to take you apart this time."


    Spencer was invited to a dinner by the lord and went to Baden Castle. When Killian had thrown away the invitation letter, which must have been sent as a courtesy, Spencer had sighed and gone to see Count Baden instead.


    When Killian blocked Oswald''ste-morning recited excuse in advance, Oswald entered the bedroom, and Valerian sprang up. The sight of Oswald, who seemed more and more ufortable after arriving at the inn, made him think he''d better get ready to start tomorrow on time. He quickly began to organize the papers in front of Oswald.


    "You''d better go to bed, Your Excellency. If you wake upte tomorrow, he may explode."


    Oswald grumbled as Valerian quickly cleared the papers and pulled him up. "We''ll find Julietta at all costs. It''s getting harder with each passing day. Why does this kind of thing always happen to me?"


    Oswald understood why Albert smacked his waist every day. He had no choice but to say that, to serve the Prince closely.


    Valerian safely took Oswald to his room, turned around, and muttered, "I really need to turn the whole continent upside down and find her."


    Listening to his followers grumbling outside, Killiany on the bed where he had stayed before and looked down at the floor on the left. When he told her to sleep on the floor to stop the assassins froming in at night, Julietta was dumbfounded andid on top of the nket, he remembered.


    ''Where did you disappear to?''


    Killian looked down at his hands. He felt like he had been holding a strange and cute cat in his arms, and he missed it. He vowed, sping his hands, and looking down with a greater sense of loss than he had thought.


    ''If I find her again, I''ll never let her go...''


    -------------------


    The next day, Killian was ready to leave early and asked Albert while getting on the ready wagon, "Are you all ready?"


    "He''ll be down soon."


    Killian was supposed to head to the outskirts of Badan Territory, where the Magic Square was, with the unmarked ck wagon he had been riding in from Bertino to avoid public attention.


    Count Baden was a border defenseman who got a report from the border and immediately found out about the Prince''s visit and sent an invitation letter, as he did yesterday, but other aristocrats were bound toe to see his carriage. There were quite a fewdies and aristocrats who walked around in front of his usual quarters to pretend they had met by chance.


    Killian wanted to hurry back to Dublin and did not want to be disturbed by the aristocrats he would meet while doing so. Avoiding the hassle thanks to the wagon without an emblem, Killian leisurely climbed into the carriage and waited for the others.


    Killianughed as Oswald followed him into the carriage.


    "Your Highness, I''m notte."


    "That''s right."

 Chapter 87 87. Francis, Part XIII

    Chapter 87. Francis, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    He seemed to be in a hurry. It was strange to see alone his cravats hanging helplessly and his jacket cor rolled inside; his usual peacock of a figure had gone away.


    As Killian looked at the sad scene and wondered if Oswald''s servant saw him, he would be embarrassed, Oswald was staring out of the window in a daze. He suddenly jumped up and began pping his hands.


    "Your Highness, look over there. She''s a great beauty. This Oswald, with the perfect aesthetic eye, is astounding. She''s a wless beauty."


    At Oswald''s admiration, even Valerian looked out the window they were sitting next to.


    "That is the Duke of Kiellini''s wagon, isn''t it?"


    Oswald, preupied with a beauty and unable to see the emblem of the carriage she was climbing, eximed in surprise, "It''s a real emblem of the family of Kiellini! Then thatdy?"


    Oswald''s guess was not wrong, as the next Territory was Tilia.


    The image of the two men clinging to the carriage window and looking frantically out was well worth seeing. Killian''s eyes naturally turned out of the window, but all he could see was a light green wagon.


    "It looks like the princess in the news is finallying out. If we go to Dublin, we''ll have to see her many times, so just sit up straight. I''m afraid someone''s going to see what you''re doing."


    The two were embarrassed by Killian''s scolding, and returned to their seats quickly.


    As curious as the rumors about Princess Kiellini were, Killian was just sitting there stonily. Oswald looked at the Killian and shook his head. It was because he felt sorry for Killian, who had such an elusive taste, for the first time.


    "It''s Marquise Raban. She''s exactly like I saw her when I was a kid. I think she is going to Dublin with the princess."


    At Oswald''s words, Killian looked out the window. A silver-haireddy in a calm gray dress was leaving the inn and climbing into the carriage.


    "Since the death of the Duchess of Kiellini, she''s raised the princess like a daughter, so I''m sure she''s following her."


    While Killian recalled the rtionship between the current Marquis of Raban and the family of Duke Kiellini, the curtains of the carriage across the street opened and the princess showed herself.


    As soon as she got into the carriage, Simone felt a pressure on her chest and told Julietta to open the curtain of the window. Killian''s eyes, casually staring at the Duke''s carriage, ran across the eyes of Julietta. Killian''s expression slightly distorted as he watched her bright green eyes pop out in the morning sun.


    "What''s the matter, Your Highness?" Oswald was looking at Killian in anticipation of an outpouring of admiration. His lord was instead looking at the carriage across the street with a frown.


    "You said Princess Kiellini has never been in the capital since she went down to Tilia as a child?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. That''s why she has be the hottest subject of the year, as there has been talk about her debut with no one who''s seen her."


    At Oswald''s answer, Killian was still thinking. "But why was she surprised as soon as she saw me, as if she saw a ghost?"


    "Was she surprised to see Your Highness?"


    "Herer eyes were sticking out."


    Oswald tilted his head at Killian''s words, mmed his knees and raised his voice. "Isn''t it because you''re amazingly handsome? When we saw the princess earlier, our hearts almost popped out."


    At Oswald''s answer, Valerian nodded agreement.


    "How wonderful you must have been to the eyes of the princess who has lived in Tilia Territory. Oh, this Oswald has another worry. If even Princess Kiellini wants to marry you, how can you stop them from fighting?"


    No one wanted to give a piece of cake, but Oswald who tasted the soup first was worried about it, so Killian answered, "It''s natural. The Duke of Kiellini would be better than the Marquis of Anais."


    No one in the room felt strange to see Killian proud or unashamed, even though his appearance was praised. Killian himself knew his good-natured men too well, and because it was true, no one in the carriage felt alienated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian began to calcte the advantages of marrying Princess Kiellini.


    He intended to make a cage, the most splendid and safe of all in the castle, so that he wouldn''t lose Julietta again. To do so, thergest force needed to brighten the path toward the goal and tten it to walkfortably. Killian decided that the Duke of Kiellini, who had expressed his support for him, would be better than the Marquis of Anais, who was tangled with Francis.


    ------


    While Killian was thinking about something that wouldn''t happen, Julietta quickly lowered the curtain again and took a deep breath to calm her fluttering heart.


    "What are you doing? Open the curtain."


    Julietta was forced to open the curtain again at Simone''s angry word. Fortunately, as her carriage had left, the carriage with the Prince on the opposite side was moving away. There was no way he could recognize her, but she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Julietta leaned back after checking out the window to see if the Prince was following her again, and smiled awkwardly as her eyes met Vera, who was staring at her carefully. As Vera stared at Julietta''s suspicious behavior, she nced at Simone opposite her who was not aware of anything.


    ''Who was on the other carriage? Why was she so surprised?''


    Not knowing of Killian''s face, she felt uneasy for Julietta, who had been so frightened to see the man in the carriage across from her.


    ''She seems to know him. What kind of rtionship does she have?''


    Vera looked at the girl opposite her once again, showing off her impably brilliant beauty. She wondered if things would go as nned by His Excellency and her madame.


    She was anxious, praying that nothing would happen, and everything would be done safely.


    -------------------


    The next afternoon, Julietta arrived at the Kiellini mansion on Eldira Street, facing the Imperial Castle. At the entrance of the magnificent mansion were the residents of the mansion, weing the princess who regained her health and returned after a few years.


    Finally, when the carriage stopped, Julietta looked at the endless line of people in the street and tried to hide her difort.


    Even though it was their job to meet their master, who had been away for a long time and returned, she could not help but have a guilty conscience. She thought it was Regina in Tilia Territory who should receive sincere greetings from those who were waiting for joy.


    "Raise your head. From now on, you are Iris Kiellini," Simone pressed Julietta, who seemed to be nervous.


    The rebuke made her realize that the curtain on the stage was rising now. Funnily enough, in Tilia Territory, Mrs. Raban was her greatest enemy, but now she was an ally to trust and rely on. She didn''t know how long this symbiotic rtionship wouldst, but she had to get her head on straight to get off this dangerous stage safely.


    Julietta nodded to Simone, who was sitting opposite her, and took a deep breath, waiting for the carriage door to open.


    "Come here, mydy. Wee back to Dublin."


    The elderly butler greeted Julietta who wasing down with a knight''s hand, and the residents greeted her with big bows.


    "Wee back, mydy."


    In Tilia, she was also treated as ady, notparable to the time when she was an employee. However, the number of people who came down from the capital was very small, and she was almost always in her room at Simone''smand, so they rarely had to be met. Therefore, this kind of polite and courteous greeting made her feel strange.


    The content had not changed, but Julietta, who had been a fat, ugly maid, and herself, who was now a great noble princess, were being treated so differently.


    "Thank you for your hospitality."


    Julietta decided to forget her restless thoughts, and simply reciprocated the greetings and moved on. When she arrived at the door carved with the splendid family emblem of Kiellini, the voice of Simone rang out around the mansion, as she walked along the inconvenient path lined with people on both sides.


    "Where is my brother?" Simone looked back at the butler who had followed them, indicating the empty doorway.


    "His Excellency went down to Tilia Territory after he got an urgent message. He left just before you arrived."

 Chapter 88 88. Francis, Part XIV

    Chapter 88. Francis, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Simone''s expression hardened at the butler''s words. Her hands trembled at the behavior of the Duke, who had apparently gone down to the Territory to avoid Julietta. She was furious that the person who had formed the scheme was just running away, leaving everything to her.


    From the time he had left for Dublin without dropping by Tilia on his way back from Bertino, she had known his intentions, but she never thought he would act this way until today. Simone said, barely managing to settle down, "He must have left in a hurry to finish the chores before the debut party. There is nothing to do myself. Even if Iris is healthy, she would be tired because it''s the first time she''se such a long way. Take her right to her room."


    Simone entered the mansion, carefully covering Julietta''s back.


    "I''ll tell them to take your dinner up to the bedroom. Since my brother is not at home anyway, you are going to have afortable meal in your room for now."


    Simone sat down in a chair by the window, ordering Vera to change Julietta''s suit. She beckoned Julietta toe near, then whispered into her ear, "Everyone around you, except me and Vera, is your enemy. The people in the mansion will be d to greet the princess who has returned after a long time, but the moment they are not satisfied with you, they''ll look down on you and ignore you."


    Themoners working in the highest aristocracy of Austern were as proud and arrogant as their masters. Their loyalty varied in depth depending on how dignified, wonderful, and fine their master was.


    It was quite different from the naive servants and maids of Tilia Territory. It didn''t make sense for the master to notice their subordinates, but the story was quite different for those who were stuck in and, like Simone and Regina. The fact that the Duke was not here today without waiting for his daughter''s return made Iris'' position especially uneasy.


    Julietta nodded at Simone''s reminder and looked around the room where she would stay.


    The rooms of the princess, located on the right side of the second floor, consisted of three spaces. Divided into a dressing room, bedroom with a bathroom, reception room, and study, the space was decorated with light sky blue and white, making it well suited for a girl who was doing hering-out ceremony.


    Although she was a substitute, she was now the princess who was qualified to stay in a room like this. But Julietta sighed... everything was still as precarious as thin ice.


    Vera took out a dress for wearing inside from the bag the servant had picked and began to take off Julietta''s traveling clothes. Simone looked carefully at Julietta changing into an indoor dress and said to Vera, "We''ll have to get her clothes ready right now. Maybe it''s because it''s the dress we prepared in a hurry, but it doesn''t deserve the status of Princess Kiellini, either."


    The maids of the family of the Duke would gossip about everything concerning the princess. Even if their chatter was suppressed, it could not prevent their own judgment.


    "We''ll have to hurry up and prepare, but she''s too well-developed for a child who''s been sick for a long time."


    Madame Louai had hurried to send a letter to Tilia Territory when the steady orders for Princess Kiellini''s dresses were cut off with rumors of her debut. Her letter was congratting the princess on her debut, saying that she was fully prepared for her debut dress. She had been in charge of the princess''s wardrobe for a decade, so she was sure they''d order the dress.


    However, it was not possible to assign clothes to Madame Louai, who knew Regina''s measurements. No matter how much better and healthier she got, she couldn''t change her measurements in two months.


    She tried to alter Regina''s clothes and make them again with the same clothes, but that didn''t make sense, either. When the princess had been in Tilia Territory, Madame Louai had sent the dress illustrations to her, and Regina had chosen one of the dresses she liked, then a maid of the mansion measured her and sent it to Madame Louai. It was strange that the princess who hade to Dublin didn''t wear her own clothes.


    Simone sent a letter to Madame Louai saying the princess''s debut dress would be made by a new designer. It was going to antagonize her further, but she couldn''t help it.


    Madam Louai''s self-respect had been damaged, and she would be watching the new designer for Princess Kiellini. They had to find a talented designer, which was also a concern. It would be aughingstock if the newly found designer was poor after kicking out the best designer in Austern.


    "We''re going to have to find a new designer as soon as possible, and that''s a problem, too."


    Simone felt resentful of her narrow personal connections from being confined to Tilia Territory along with her niece. As her head ached again from anxiety that Julietta might be revealed and the pressure to have a sessful debut party that would draw everyone''s attention, Simone ordered tea to soothe her headache.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta carefully spoke up when she saw Simone. "Can I get a trusted designer? I''m afraid Madame Louai might ask a new designer about the princess of Kiellini and notice that her physical shape is different from the dresses she used to make."


    Julietta''s body, which showed unusual development, and Regina, who was as thin as a child, were totally different. Simone sighed,paring the two whose hair color and eye color were simr, and the differences in height, chest, hips, arms, and legs.


    "If we want to find a designer who''s good at it and has no interaction with Madame Louai, we''ll have to go to Vicern or another kingdom to order clothes."


    Vera put the tea down and said, "Wouldn''t it seem rather strange to go all the way to another country to order dresses, when all the fashions of the continent begin in Austern?"


    Simone wrapped her head. "In this situation, no matter what you do, they''ll think it''s strange... unless you make your debut wearing a really great dress. Vera, send someone to the Eileen Theater tomorrow and make an appointment with Maribel. Since she has a good and broad personal connection, she might find the right person for the situation."


    -------------------


    Upon arriving in Austern, Killian visited Lillian with Spencer. He frowned as the carriage stopped at the mansion facing the Bertino mansion on Harrods Street.


    "Why did you get a mansion across the street?"


    Spencer tilted his head at Killian''sint. "You can''t be afraid of people''s eyes, and what don''t you like about it?"


    Killian red at Spencer''s questioning look. The mere thought of the two members of the royal familying in a carriage and entering the mansions across from one other made him feel bad.


    As Spencer looked at him innocently, Killian murmured as if he had given up, "Well, I''ll dispose of it anyway, so I don''t have to care if youe and go to the other side of the street."


    "Will you dispose of your mansion?"


    When Spencer asked in surprise, Killian said sharply, "It''s of no use any more."


    At the mere mention of it, Spencer watched his cousin''s back as he stepped out of the open carriage door and muttered under his breath, "You don''t even think you might not find her. Or don''t you want to think of it?"


    After Killian got off the wagon, he saw Lillian walking from the garden to greet them. Just like when she was an actress, Lillian was still beautiful despite her in clothes and face without makeup.


    Unlike the always busy and bustling theater life, the quiet and calm present life was fine for her, but there were times when she felt lonely. People''s amorous nces and attention were exhausting, but she missed the time after the performance, when she exchanged views with actors and staff about the y of the day, orughed and chatted with employees.


    Not surprised by the sudden visit of the Prince, she guided them to the drawing-room and served them tea.


    "Why are you looking for Julietta?"


    "I''m going to take her as a concubine."


    At Killian''s imposing deration, Lillian took a sip of the tea she was holding, and then put it down. "I haven''t seen her since she followed you to Bertino. It''s rather embarrassing that you asked me where Julietta was."

 Chapter 89 89. Debut, Part I

    Chapter 89. Debut, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian looked closely at Lillian''s attitude, which had not responded much to what he had said,


    "You''re not surprised that I''m going to take Julietta to a concubine."


    "If you recognized Julietta''s charm, it would be a matter of course. Who would want to miss such a lovely and charming child?"


    By saying so, Lillian cautiously wondered how far Killian had seen through Julietta''s disguise.


    "Lovely and charming¡­ When my aides hear that, they are going to be surprised and faint."


    At Killian''s reply, Lillian smiled quietly to hide her inner thoughts.


    It was unclear whether the Prince knew her true appearance. His aides did not think Julietta was attractive, but she looked back at the Prince because he seemed to know her charm. His expressionless face did not reveal what he thought.


    Lillian wondered how far she should speak. "Julietta''s charm doesn''t juste from her looks. Now that you''ve recognized Julie''s hidden charm, aren''t you trying to put her into a precious position?"


    Killian smiled at Lillian''s words. It wasn''t a reproachable answer, but it was a nerve-wracking one.


    Actually, he wasn''t attracted to Julietta''s appearance, so Lillian wasn''t wrong. But it was suspicious for her to drink tea as if to buy time before answering questions. As she was a quiet character, she might be careful about her answers to the Prince, but for some reason she seemed to be picking her answers...


    "From when did Julietta grow up in the theater?"


    Killian was watching her closely, so Lillian lowered her nervous hands under the table to avoid being caught. "I don''t know that well. I''ve only seen her running errands since my first day. There are many children in the theater. We collect orphaned children who have no ce to go to make actors and workers in the future."


    "Julietta said she was in disguise, because she didn''t want to go through rough things in the theater. Didn''t you know about the child''s disguise? Do other kids stay that way in disguise?"


    When she was asked the direct question by Killian, Lillian began to busily roll her head.


    ''He knew that she was disguised, and it means that she was caught in the act, but he said that his aides wouldugh at Julietta for being attractive. So others don''t know who Julietta is, but does he know?''


    It was so difficult to deal with the Prince without any information that Lillian wanted to let go. But it seemed clear that Julietta had turned down the Prince''s offer, so she needed to figure out how much he knew.


    He was none other than the Prince, but Julietta had run away after refusing to ept the offer from the imperial family, so she thought she should help Julietta somehow.


    She concluded that it would be better not to talk about Julietta''s past. Julietta, who had nowhere to go, might entrust herself to Marquis Anais.


    "Well, it depends on the child''s disposition. No one protects them, but they don''t force them to do what they don''t like. I don''t know what she''s been through since she was a child. You asked me if I knew she was in disguise? Yes, I knew. But I didn''t care about it or ask about it in detail. Each person''s life was exhausting and busy. All I did for Julietta was to introduce her to a job because she wanted to get out of the theater."


    "You have no idea of what Julietta''s past is or where she could go?"


    "Correct, Your Highness."


    Lillian''s words made Killian stand up, judging that he had nothing more to dig out. "It''s been a long time since we met, so I''d better leave you alone. Do you mind if I send someone to ask you something next time?"


    When he said he woulde back if anything suspicious was found, Lillian replied freely, while her heart pounded, "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll tell you everything I know."


    -------------------


    7. Debut


    Days after returning to Dublin was Princess Kiellini''s first outing. She visited the Eileen Theater to see the opera with her aunt, Marquise Raban.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The long-lost princess had announced that even after returning to Dublin, she would refuse all invitations until she made a formal debut in society. The outing of such a veiled princess of Kiellini was naturally a matter of great interest. People rushed to book a performance for the night.


    Upon entering the hall of the Eileen Theater, Julietta lowered the hood of the cloak she was wearing to keep away the eyes of the crowd. Simone''s orders were not to be seen as much as possible before her official debut.


    Christine, who had just returned from Austern, was among those looking at Princess Kiellini, who went straight into the VIP seat under the heavy escort of some knights.


    "I guess it''s true that there''s a nasty blot on the princess''s face."


    "They said it was from a disease? That''s terrible."


    "I heard Madame Louai has never seen the princess in person."


    "It''s unfortunate. She can''t help but show up in society because she has to seed the Duke."


    As thedy of Count Patrick, the center of social rumors and a social butterfly, whispered at the appearance from behind of Princess Kiellini, thedies around her began to bring up stories they had heard from one another.


    It was a time when strange rumors began to spread over the actions of the princess. She had not been seen even after returning to Dublin, even while refusing invitations from various sources.


    Thedies, curious about the soon-to-be rival Princess Kiellini, rushed to the dressing room of Madame Louai, who was in charge of her wardrobe. Rumors gained weight when Madame Louai, who had prepared the princess''s clothes for more than ten years, said she had never seen the princess herself.


    Regina was thought to be very vain, and was rumored to have been living in hiding because of an ugly mole on her face. The whole thing started because Regina did not want to reveal her frail, lifeless appearance to the public, and confined herself in the Territory without showing herself.


    "Lady Anais, aren''t you a cousin of the princess? It''s been a while since you''ve met. Shouldn''t you say hello to her?"


    Thedies who wanted to see the ugly princess''s face began to urge Christine.


    ---


    Christine had hurried away from Bertino after Killian headed straight to the Imperial Castle, returning to Austern. She thought that since she was so close to him in Bertino, she would be able to exchange greetings. But the only words delivered to her after she visited Killian''s castle was a formal reply that he was not receiving visitors.


    Christine, a niece of the first Queen, was denied by Prince Killian after going to the castle of Asta. The humiliation that Christine had suffered was likely to spread throughout the social world soon. Christine, her pride stung, turned around, still determined to marry Killian.


    Believing that she could not let her rtionship with the Prince, which had been thought to have grown closer, slip away again, she moved assiduously to meet him as soon as she heard that Marquis Rhodius was scheduled to visit the Eileen Theater today.


    As the Marquis moved with Killian, she would ask him about the Prince and learn what he had been saying about her. Also, it was necessary to show today that she was close to the Prince''s close friend, the Marquis of Rhodius, to appease the rejection after going as far as Asta Castle.


    After calcting about so many situations, Christine, who had been wandering the hall to look for the Marquis. ran into the youngdies who had booked the theater in a hurry to see Princess Kiellini.


    ---


    They knew that Christine had followed Prince Killian to Bertino, so they began sneering at her. As high society''s unique shattering attacks were being brought forth, Princess Kiellini entered the room alone.


    Lady Patrick and otherdies realized that they would be in the spotlight if they met Princess Kiellini today. They changed their derisive attitude and began to tter their target, thinking of following Christine when she went to greet her cousin, the princess.


    "That''s right, Lady Anais. You must have been worried about Princess Kiellini''s illness, right? It must be nice of you to meet her like this."


    "Well, I''m just back in Austern, so I just want to enjoy my favorite opera quietly today. I am her cousin, as you say. We can meet at any time, so it''s better to promise next time than to say hello in such an ufortable ce."


    Christine nodded an arrogant greeting to the youngdies who had quickly changed their attitudes and turned toward her box seat.


    -------------------

 Chapter 90 90. Debut, Part II

    Chapter 90. Debut, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    "It''s an honor that Princess Kiellini''s first outing is to our theater."


    Maribel had received Simone''s call to visit the theater today, and came up before the curtain rose on the stage, as promised.


    "Have you noticed?"


    At Simone''s question, Maribel looked at Julietta with her eyes drooping. She was now in a state of nobility, as she sat there with no response, only nodding her head when seen.


    Maribel, like an artist who appreciated her work, turned her gaze away after seeing Julietta with satisfaction and answered Simone''s question, "The secret is that the less people know, the better. Even if I knew a talented designer, I can''t be sure if I could trust her or if she won''t betray uster."


    At Maribel''s answer, Simone frowned...


    "So, you can''t get a designer? Why didn''t you tell me this in your reply? We didn''t have toe this far for nothing?"


    At Simone''s anger, Maribel looked at Julietta.


    "I wanted to see Princess Kiellini. She''s a valuable person, and without making excuses, it would be hard to see her face."


    Maribel''s gentle voice hardened Simone''s face. "You are curious about my niece, so I''ll forgive you just this time. But I won''t let you go if you do this next time."


    Maribel bowed politely at Simone''s cold words. "Yes, the Marquise. But in order to celebrate her debut in society, I prepared a gift. Will you take it?"


    "Gift?"


    When she said it was a gift, Julietta looked down as if she were curious. Maribel gave Julietta as sweet a smile as she could, looking at her.


    "The most urgent thing right now is to find a designer for the princess."


    Simone burst into the anger she had held back at Maribel''s back and forth words.


    "Are you trying to y with me? Didn''t you just say it''s hard to find a reliable designer?"


    "If I want to find her, there''s nothing I can''t find. I just don''t feel the need to do that."


    "I don''t understand what the hell you''re talking about. Just get to the point."


    Looking at Simone who was deeply irritated, Maribel took a breath and said, "You don''t have to find a designer far away, because Julietta is a better designer than anyone."


    "This child makes clothes?"


    The sudden words made Simone look back at Julietta. Julietta fluttered her hand at the gazes of Simone and Maribel.


    "That''s ridiculous. Since I grew up in the theater''s prop room, I''ve learned something over the shoulder, but I''ve never finished the right clothes." Julietta said, shaking her head, losing the appearance of Princess Kiellini.


    "You''ve been good at drawing dresses since you were a child. I''ve seen Amelie and Sophie admiring your designs many times. All you''ve ever seen is stage costumes and the way actresses decorate to greet their guests, and they say it''s amazing how you draw such things."


    ''It''s what I had seen in all the media back in the twenty-first century.'' Young Julietta growing up in the theater had a soul in her twenties, but when bored was just like any other kid.


    All she could enjoy in a theater with no games, no TV, and no novels was watching an opera that was not fit for her tastes or going to the makeup room of the actresses to see the dresses. It was a rare pleasure to spend time drawing pretty clothes ording to her imagination.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I know you want to open the dressing shop when you save moneyter, baby."


    The word ''baby'' from Maribel raised Simone''s eyebrows at once. But she didn''t refute the words that followed.


    "I''ll send you Amelie and Sophie. They''re the ones who''ve been trying to avoid my eyes and somehow give you something better, and you needn''t worry about their betrayal since they raised you."


    The day after the Marquise had warned her about the illegitimate child as she had taken away Ste''s body, Maribel had thought about Julietta''s future. The two women had asked Maribel, burdened by the warnings of Mrs. Anais ordering that Julietta should never be identified, not to kick out Julietta, since they would raise her in the prop room.


    It was Amelie and Sophie who had been taking care of the child for nearly a year, instead of Ste who had been lying in bed without energy since she returned to the theater. At the strong request of the two, who were very affectionate to the astute Julietta, Maribel let the child leave of her living quarters in the theater and put her in disguise.


    Maribel looked at Julietta, her eyes glistening at the suggestion that she would send Amelie and Sophie over, and said, "Please open a small but luxurious dressing shop with a proper name. It''s also good to make her face invisible. Julietta can put Amelie and Sophie in the dressing shop and have them make a dress for her to wear. Amelie and Sophie''s skills are excellent whenpared to the average tailors in other dressing shops. If you don''t want Julietta''s secrets to leak out, how much more perfect could this dressing shop be?"


    At Maribel''s words, Simone was lost in thought for a moment. As she said, there was no better way to keep a secret than this.


    Simone felt goosebumps on her arms as she looked at Maribel smiling confidently. She was a formidable woman. She was a woman that she should not be an enemy. Fearing whether it was a good thing to get on the same boat, Simone stood up. There was no way she could do anything about it now anyway.


    "I''ll do as you say. I''ll send someone as soon as I''m ready."


    When Simone left the box, Julietta whispered quickly to Maribel, "Aren''t you worried that I won''t be able to pay you back?"


    "Baby, I''m sorry I racked my brains for you."


    Of course, Maribel''s suggestion was not bad. Furthermore, she was d to hear that she would send Amelie and Sophie. However, she was only nervous about why she made such a proposal for.


    "Oh, of course, it''s important to get my money, too. But now you have a very good chance. And while you''ve got that good opportunity, it''s not bad to be a little more greedy."


    Maribel patted Julietta''s cheek with her fingers and bent her eyes.


    "Go ahead, before you get scolded by the Marquise. And whenever you have time, drop by the theater as an excuse at the opera. When you were working on Harrods Street, I could still see you once a month, but it wasn''t easy to see your face after you went to Bertino."


    Julietta sighed as if she had given up and turned away, thinking that she could say she didn''t want to see her often. It was because she knew Maribel had affection for her, though it changed ording to her mood. As that affection was shallow, she never knew when it would change.


    After Julietta fell into a strange world, the Eileen Theater was her home and hometown, and Maribel and her troupe members were her family. Maribel was selfish for her own benefit, but Julietta still believed she wouldn''t hurt her.


    ------


    Inside the carriage returning from the theater, Simone told Vera, "Vera, tell Gibson tomorrow to find the right ce for a dressing shop."


    Julietta had been running her head busily ever since she heard Maribel''s suggestion. After saving some money, it was her dream to go down to a quiet country vige and open a small dressing shop. She was going to ask Amelie and Sophie toe with her then, but it was thrilling to see the opportunitye so fast.


    Julietta, who now thought she should make this unexpected opportunity as favorable to her as possible, said to Simone, "Can I check out the store?"


    "You?"


    "Yes. I think it''s too much for Gibson, the driver, to find the right store for this situation right now. Since it''s going to be the dressing shop for Princess Kiellini''s wardrobe, it needs to be luxurious and elegant, as well as not noticeable. That is not a typical store."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Do you think it makes sense that Princess Kiellini goes around looking for a dressing shop? No matter how careful you are, you could catch people''s eyes."


    "Of course, I can''t walk around in the form of a princess. There''s a wig I used to dress up in. If I wore that wig and borrowed Vera''s gown, who would think I was Princess Kiellini?"


    At Julietta''s words, Simone was lost in thought for a moment. She was sure that it would be better than leaving it to Gibson.

 Chapter 91 91. Debut, Part III

    Chapter 91. Debut, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryin


    Simone decided to ignore what the Duke would think about this. She felt ufortable that he stood back after making this n.


    Simone was awakened by the thought, like a sudden p on the head. Maybe the Duke was trying to avoid them as he prepared for emergencies, in case this n was detected? Of course, it would be a ridiculous imagination, but it might be true if he didn''t return to Dublin before her debut party.


    Simone stared at Julietta, still glinting at her eyes and unable to hide her feelings.


    As her doubts grew, it was dumbfounding to see that this child who she had not met long ago was more reliable than her brother whose thoughts she did not know. When a difficult thing happened, people said that they would learn the truth of the people around them, and she thought that was the situation now.


    Her niece, whom she had devoted herself in her youth, often did not believe in her and was hysterical to her. On the morning of her departure for Dublin, what Regina had said to her when she had visited her to say goodbye, hurt her feelings whenever she had time to think about it.


    ---


    "I won''t believe you''ll betray my faith, aunt."


    She could no longer believe her tearful niece''s appearance, as she had changed beyond recognition in two months.


    "Betray your faith? What are you talking about?"


    "I wonder if you are thinking of using Julietta to make me a permanent shadow and gain the power of the family of the Duke in your hands."


    "Regina, how can you suspect such a thing? I''m your aunt, who''s been taking care of you all these years!"


    Despite Simone''s anger at the outrageous suspicion, Regina had not changed a single bit.


    "Yes. Because you are my aunt, I have entrusted you with this dangerous task, which can destroy the family. But since that girl came into the mansion, your behavior has changed a lot."


    "Changed a lot?"


    "I feel like you are toofortable with her. That girl is the one that is going to be used as a substitute and thrown away. But what if you treat her so humanely and she gets the wrong idea? I have begun to doubt your gentle behavior."


    Simone was furious at Regina''s words. "How can you say such a thing to me, who have confined myself in this countryside and raised you for so long?"


    Simone was disappointed with the doubts about her and spoke as if she was dumbfounded, but Regina continued as if she could not understand what Simone was saying.


    "You didn''t mean it of your own. I understand that my aunt who had nowhere to go returned to the family of Duke Kiellini under the condition of taking over me because you lost your husband and was pushed out because of friction with the new Marquis Raban."


    Simone smiled bitterly. Even though she was able to remarry enough, she felt sorry for her niece who was young and ill, and devoted her youth to raising and taking care of her, but this was how all her efforts were returned.


    Of course, she would be lying if she didn''t expect that she would bepensated for her love and efforts when Regina grew up. It was true that she wanted to seize and shake the inside power of the family of the Duke who was without a hostess, but she couldn''t say she had no affection for her little niece who had lost her mother.


    All he had ever believed in was a delusion, and Simone, who had be thoroughly absent-minded, had given up on talking.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This meant that Regina was wary of her. If Julietta made her debut safely and they announced her as the sessor of the family of Duke Kiellini, it would be like a deration of war to regain her power as the hostess for outside affairs.


    Simon said to the staring Iris with a forced smile, "We''ll only get disappointed in one another if we say more. I understand what you''re trying to say. But I think you''ve forgotten that if this goes wrong, it''ll be a big problem for me, too. I''m also from the family of Kiellini. So, don''t worry about such a useless thing."


    Simone rose with her emotions hidden and kissed Regina on the cheek with an expressionless face. "I''ve got to get going. I have to get to Baden by evening. When Ie back, I will see you, who will be the sessor to the family of Duke Kiellini. I''ll be back."


    Simone momentarily quenched her agitated feelings, recalling the situation at that time. Then she nodded to Julietta, who was looking at her with an expectant face.


    "Yes, I got it. It would be best if you were not caught by people."


    As soon as Simone agreed, Julietta quickly opened her mouth again. "I have one more thing to say. Please change the name of the owner of the building I''m looking for, instead of the sry and severance pay you''ll give me."


    Simone frowned at the impertinent demand, but Julietta did not care at all. "I know you''re worried I have another motive. But this will prove that I have no intention of doing so. If you give me the building for the dressing shop, as soon as I finish my job as a substitute for the princess, I''ll live my life as a faceless designer in that shop. So, it''s good for you and His Excellency to be able to keep an eye on me nearby, and I can have a stable future, so isn''t it good for one another?"


    Simone abandoned her passive attitude and looked at Julietta, who was now actively making demands. Definitely, her words were right. This girl knew exactly what they were worried about. Simone looked at Julietta thoughtfully for a long time.


    She was not sure how the Duke would handle this girl after this was over. Maybe his personality wouldn''t have allowed Julietta to roam her way. It was not a bad thing for her brother if she said she would hide her identity and be under their watch. Simone finally nodded.


    "I''ll do what you say. As the role of a designer has been added to the role you''ve taken as a substitute, it is a natural reward. Try to choose an expensive building. That''s not a heavy burden on the Duke."


    Simone was willing to show good faith, rebelling against the Duke who had entrusted her with everything. She must take care of everything since he had gone down to Tilia at this critical time. Fine, then!


    As Simone even gave advice to her, asking her to choose an expensive building, she seemed to be a different person than her usual cold expression. When Julietta stared nkly at the woman, Simone''s face returned to its original form.


    "Your debut is a month away, so we''ll have to hurry as fast as we can. Take Gibson and go tomorrow."


    Julietta replied with a bright smile when Simone turned her eyes out of the window and spoke stiffly, as if she could not smile, "Yes, aunt. I''ll diligent to find out."


    ***


    "Amelie, Sophie, what do you think?"


    In just three days, Julietta was able to find a huge mansion on the outskirts of Eloz Street, which had its own style. It was a residence in an area that ran off from the main street, with Eileen Theater and other theaters, restaurants, luxury dressing shops and various shops nearby, and ran into Eldira Street. The choice was very easy, as she chose the house and furniture without caring about the amount.


    Originally a nobleman''s mansion, the building consisted of a three-story main building and a two-story annex. Unlike the mansions of high-ranking aristocrats, it was a town house with no garden, a tall, narrow-looking house in the city''s residential district. The entrance of the main house was shared with the side street and the carriage-storage area next to the main house, and a separate house after it.


    Amelie looked at the ivory-colored exterior and said anxiously as she stepped inside, "This is so nice. But is it okay to open a dressing shop in a ce that''s out of the business area? Besides, it''s not a store, it''s a mansion."


    "It''s basically a quiet ce like this. We can enjoy the customers who wille to the corner."


    "What if it doesn''t work out?"


    "I''m the designer who''s going to make the debut dress for Princess Kiellini, who''s currently in the spotlight in Austern. The power of the princess is so great that she''ll be praised for going to the party wearing even an academy uniform."

 Chapter 92 92. Debut, Part IV

    Chapter 92. Debut, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta took Amelie and Sophie to the back of the building.


    "You two will stay here."


    The two women were staying in the dorms in the theater. The annex attached to the main house was decorated as a house where they could stay. With less than a month left before her debut, she was in great haste to decorate the interior of the annex in three days. The two-story annex was with four bedrooms, one reception room, and kitchen, enough space for two.


    "Here?"


    When Amelie and Sophie asked, Juliettaughed. "Don''t tell me, you don''t think Maribel will let you stay here?"


    She did not tell Julietta, but Maribel had urged them to leave the theater. They recalled what had happened a few days ago.


    "I advise you to go to Julietta, but if you are not employees of the theater, you can''t stay in quarters in the theater. Find a separate ce to live."


    This was after Julietta suddenly called and asked if they would like to work with her if she would open a dressing shop. When they epted the offer with a smile of joy, the boss pouted her lips and rmended they go.


    ----------------


    Born to a poor family and married to a man of means. Sophie suffered a miscarriage while working too hard to make ends meet in her early pregnancy. When her husband was told she would never get pregnant again, he turned to another woman and kicked her out of the house.


    It was Amelie who brought Sophie to her home, after she fell down while wandering the streets after a miscarriage, without a chance to take care of herself,. She was a benefactor who saved Sophie from death.


    After Sophie recovered her health she began to learn sewing from Amelie. So, Sophie and Amelie got their hands on work from the Eileen Theater before Maribel took over, and the other surrounding theaters, and made or altered stage costumes.


    Amelie was living alone after losing her son to illness a few years ago. Since her husband left home a year ago and there was no news, Sophie and Amelie were forced to rely on each other.


    Then suddenly, the creditors came. Her husband who she hadn''t heard from ran away with a gambling debt, and he was killed in an ident. Amelie lost her home overnight and was saddled with huge debts. It was Sophie who consoled Amelie, who was dying of gloom, and encouraged her. The new owner of the Eileen Theater put forward conditions to Amelie, who had just been forced to pull herself up.


    Maribel said she would change things by creating a prop room inside the theater, instead of getting the stage costumes from other ces like other theaters, and she wanted Amelie toe and work in the prop room in her theater. From then on, Amelie worked with Sophie at the Eileen Theater.


    The owner of the theater, Maribel, was different from the ones they had seen before. Taking over the Eileen Theater, which was just such a normal theater, she broke down an annex next to the theater which was used as an empty warehouse, and put in staff amodations there.


    Those who wanted to use the amodations could do so at a certain amount of money off their sry. Most of the employees without families opted to stay in the staff quarters because it was much cheaper than buying a separate house. Amelie and Sophie had rented an inn room after being evicted from their homes, and quickly moved into the employee''s quarters at the Eileen Theater.


    When they heard that they had to leave the familiar ce because they had spent so many years, they were embarrassed.


    "Do we have to move out of the theater?"


    "Don''t look like that. I feel like I''ve be a bad person." Maribel frowned at Amelie and Sophie, who were looking at each other with frightened faces.


    "I''m sure you''re fully aware of her situation now that Julietta told you why she got the role of Princess Kiellini, and why she designed the dress."


    The two nodded at Maribel''s words.


    "Of course, even if the dressing shop that designed Princess Kiellini''s debut dress gets noticed, no one will pay attention to the tailors who work there. But I think you should be careful. I''m afraid I should cut off the least bit of anxiety in the first ce. Wouldn''t it be strange for people to see you staying in the dorm if you''re not an employee?"


    Maribel put down her pipe and looked at the middle-aged women in front of her.


    "It''s been almost twenty years since I took over the theater and met you. After Ste was kicked out by Marquise Anais and suddenly returned to the theater, I left Julietta, who was five years old, to you. I know you care a lot about her. You''re the two people she trusts the most."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel took a long breath of her pipe after she said that. "Not long ago, I got a call from Lillian."


    "Lillian?"


    When Lillian, who was returning to her hometown after retiring, said she was going to be the mistress of Marquis Rhodius, they tried to deter her, as both of them reminded her of Ste. But after much thought, Lillian finally entered the mansion that the Marquis had provided for her.


    Fortunately, she seemed to be living without much worry or change, but they didn''t think she would contact Maribel. They looked at Maribel, wondering what Lillian had been saying all of a sudden.


    "I heard Prince Killian is looking for Julietta."


    Lillian did not tell Maribel what Killian meant. But the Prince never seemed to give up, and she felt like he would send someone to the Eileen Theater, so she thought she should tell Maribel that the Prince was still searching for Julietta.


    "Why the hell is the Prince...?"


    "I don''t know why. Anyway, I don''t think it''s good for two people who know about Julietta''s past to be traveling between the theater and the dress shop."


    -------------


    Amelia recalled what had happened and nodded. It wasn''t as cold as Julietta thought it was, but it was true that they were told to leave anyway.


    "Yes, I''m afraid staying in the theater is too much."


    At Amelie''s reply, Sophie also looked inside. "That''s very nice. I can''t believe I''m going to live in a ce like this. It''s so sudden, everything changed, so I''m so befuddled."


    Juliettaughed as she admired the bright lemon-colored sofa in the drawing room.


    "Take your time and look around. Even though it''s a mansion that''s not been empty for long, I want to change the interior again. I rushed ahead and don''t know if you''ll like it."


    At Julietta''s words, Amelie shook her head.


    "Don''t worry. You know it''s crazy nicepared to our living quarters in the theater. By the way, when do you start working?"


    At Amelie''s words, Julietta brought out a small note from the pocket of the maid''s suit she was wearing in disguise.


    "The building for the dressing shop will be finished by tomorrow. Then, the fabrics and the workbench wille in. You can prepare the ones that are drawn on the note first. Make a corset for me first. This is the corset design."


    Julietta exined the clothes drawn inside the note to the two: a corset, a hat, and shoes.


    "We have about three weeks until the debut party, so we need to hurry up. The most urgent thing is the debut dress, and there are many things to prepare, including party and meeting dresses, casual clothes, coats, and props. You can hire people for shoes, gloves, coats, stoles for winter, or hats. But I really want you to make a dress for me. My figure is very different from that of Princess Kiellini, so no one else should know."


    Sophie epted the note at Julietta''s request. "Yes, I know what you mean. We''ll make everything where they could find out your figure ourselves. By the way, there are quite a few. I''m worried if it''s possible in such a short time."


    Sophie was not an expert but said that after looking over the sketches.


    "It''s going to be tough. I''d like you to focus on party dresses and meeting dresses first. I''lle back in a few days to tell you the details. I can''t leave for too long, so I have to go."


    When Julietta got up in a hurry, Amelie and Sophie got up, too.


    "Anyway, when can you get rid of that ugly wig?"

 Chapter 93 93. Debut, Part V

    Chapter 93. Debut, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta grinned as Amelie clicked her tongue at the sight of the brick-red wig that had been put on for her disguise.


    "It''s ugly, but it''s a bigger problem because it''s morefortable now."


    At the end of the remark, the three women went out. After passing through the small garden in front of the annex, they entered the main house and walked across the hall on the first floor. Upon arriving at the front gate, Julietta looked back at the two and hugged the big Amelie and the small,pact Sophie once.


    "I''m so happy to be able to see you more often than before. It must be hard for you toe out of the ce you''ve been working, but I''m sorry to both of you because I think I am only giving you more trouble."


    The two hugged Julietta back.


    "We''re really good, too. We didn''t really like the new person in charge of clothes."


    "That''s right, everything hasn''t been the same since Mrs. Megan retired. I was very tired because if there was any difference in the designs she drew, she was so nagging and tight."


    Julietta hugged the two who seemed to be trying to relieve their burdens, and then opened the door and went out to the street. She hurried to get to Gibson who would be waiting for her at the public carriage store on Eloz Street, instead of the mansion''s wagon depot, which was still under repair.


    ------


    "Stop the wagon."


    Killian was on his way back to the Imperial Castle after touring the streets of Eloz to open a jewelry store. If he could find one, it was appropriate to open a store just as Julietta had once said.


    Killian briefly recalled her shing eyes exining her dream shop and ordered them to stop the carriage in a hurry as he saw a woman who casually walked past. Ian, who had been promoted from the servant of Sir Albert to the Prince''s private servant, quickly ordered them to stop and opened the window on the side of the driver at Killian''s order.


    When the carriage stopped in a hurry, Killian hurried down to the road. The aristocrats looked at Killian, who was walking hurriedly in search of the brick-red hair, ignoring his escort knights and Ian''s surprise.


    "Your Highness, who are you looking for? I''ll help search." Ian dissuaded Killian, but Killian didn''t even pretend to be listening. He stopped angrily when he could not see a familiar figure with her stiff broom-like brick-red hair and big sses, even looking a long way.


    "I''ve missed her. She is gone in the blink of an eye."


    Ian groaned, conscious of their surroundings and getting upset. "Your Highness, let''s get back on the wagon. We have drawn the attention of people."


    Killian swept up his glossy ck hair which was down his forehead, ncing at the crowd who was converging on him, wondering what was going on. He wanted to catch and shout at those who dared to make a spectacle of him, but he had to refrain from making false usations because he had decided to be an Emperor. Suppressing his feelings, he got back on the wagon that had followed him.


    "It was definitely Julietta."


    Ian was surprised at the remark.


    ''How did the woman, who they could not even see any hair of when they searched through Bertino, return to Dublin while avoiding the eyes of the Prince?''


    Killian nodded as if he had noticed Ian''s thoughts. "What a strange thing it is. Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    As Ian looked at the fierce silver eyes, he swallowed without realizing it.


    ''Who in the world stole the woman from the Prince''s eyes? What did he do this for?''


    Ian even wanted to pray for the repose of his soul if he found out who it was. The fool would not die well if he were caught.


    "Is the Eileen theater around here?" Killian murmured in a low voice. While Ian hesitated to answer, Killian spoke again, "Let''s go to the Eileen Theater."


    After meeting with Lillian, he ced people around the Eileen Theater, but there was no specific news. But this sighting was near the theater where Julietta had grown up. It urred to him that she had some sort of connection with the theater.


    "While I am here, it''s okay to watch a performance. Call Oswald and the Marquis of Rhodius. I''ll see them at the Eileen Theater."


    Calling those two, instead of Count Adam and Count Valerian, who hated opera as much as they loved it, Killian shed his eyes like a wolf. Finding Julietta was important, but now he was really beginning to wonder who was up to it, or what it was about...


    ------<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who''s here?" Maribel was surprised at what the theater manager had said.


    "Prince Killian has arrived. He just said he would wait, even though I said we still have an hour left before the evening performance."


    "Did he make reservations?"


    "He didn''t say that. While he was out, it was too early to go back to the Imperial Castle. He is going to watch the opera, so he told me not to worry."


    Maribel was lost in thought as she looked at the message from Raphael, who had sent in detail about the Duke of Kiellini staying in Tilia.


    ''Who would believe that Prince Killian stopped by the theater because he had spare time as he passed?''


    After sitting silently for a long time, Maribel locked the desk after putting the letter she was holding into it, and stood up.


    "Prepare the best wine. And as usual, you will put no one around the box seat I will be in."


    ---


    After giving the manager his orders, Maribel left her underground living quarters and went up to the top floor reserved for the royal family.


    "Your Highness, it''s an honor for you to visit the Eileen Theater. When you came before, I was sorry that you left before I even said hello."


    Killian nodded in resignation when the owner appeared and greeted him, as expected. "Oh, it was because I found something interesting that day. I just went back because I lost interest in the performance."


    Maribelughed at Killian''s words. "Are you going to find something interesting in our theater today?"


    "I was wondering if it might be so. What do you think? Is there anything here that would interest me?"


    Facing Killian''s cold silver eyes, Maribel''s mind began to run busily.


    ''He found something interesting in the theater. What was there that this noble Prince might have been interested in?''


    Maribel was busy running her mind and thought of something. She grinned as she looked across at the Prince at the thought of it.


    "You must have noticed what I found."


    Maribel could certainly swear that she had never been so surprised as now. She barely smiled, hiding her trembling hands between the folds of her dress.


    "I just got a call from Lillian a while ago. Your Highness is looking for Julietta."


    Lillian said the Prince did not seem to know Julietta''s true appearance. Maribel continued, barely calming her heart that was fluttering about what was happening so abruptly. "Unfortunately, Julietta did not return to the theater, Your Highness."


    Maribel''s appearance was very calm, the result of long experience. Killian grinned as he looked at her appearance with a wide-eyed stare.


    "I just saw Julietta around here."


    Maribel''s heart sank again.


    "It''s true that she didn''te to the theater. I haven''t heard anything from the people who have been monitoring it."


    At Killian''s words, Maribel''s heart sank further down. Fortunately, it was obvious that he did not recognize Julietta''s appearance when she was disguised as Princess Kiellini. She needed time to think, but the Prince kept attacking, not giving her a break.


    "I know Julietta grew up in the theater. Was anyone close to her?"


    Maribel wanted to praise herself for getting Amelie and Sophie out of the theater as soon as she had finished talking to Julietta. "Well, I don''t know in detail, because I don''t pay attention to every single child who grows up in the theater."


    Killian asked, looking at Maribel with a slight frown on her forehead, as if to recall. "Who takes care of children when theye into the theater?"


    Maribel clutched her shaking hands again at the sharp question. "We ept children who are entrusted with us as an investment, but it''s very expensive to hire people to take care of children who can''t do their part. The children are looked after by the staff after discussion. In fact, I didn''t care because I didn''t have to know how they were doing."

 Chapter 94 94. Debut, Part VI

    Chapter 94. Debut, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian nodded. He fully understood, because he was not interested in the private lives of his servants and maids.


    "I''ll send someone to the staff. Do you mind?"


    Maribel nodded when he said he would dig into Julietta''s whereabouts in earnest. "No, Your Highness, I don''t care. I hope he doesn''t identify himself as a person you sent. If you''re rumored to be sending someone to the theater and looking for someone, it won''t help you or our theater at all. Why don''t you just disguise him as a distant rtive of Julietta, looking for her whereabouts?"


    Even though he would ask the staff, there would not be much they could say. They could say that she was just a normal kid with brick-red hair who had lived in the theater since she came there, a child who quit the theater one day after working in the prop room. It would have been this much.


    Most of the children who grew up in the theater were either working as members of the theater or going off as aristocratic concubines. That was what everyone would think of Julietta, who had suddenly disappeared.


    Maribel still smiled calmly to the Prince, who watched her with sharp eyes. It would not be good for Madame Anais to know that Prince Killian was looking for Julietta...


    At Maribel''s calm appearance, Killian nodded. "I''ll do that. You may leave now. Something urgent hase up, so I won''t be able to see the performance today." Killian didn''t care a bit that Oswald, who had a message from Ian, was on his way.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Please don''t forget to take another glorious step next time."


    At Maribel''s courteous farewell, Killian departed in his carriage for the Imperial Castle. When the colorful purple carriage was finally out of sight, Maribel staggered back to her living quarters.


    ------


    A few hourster, Oswald, who had gone to the theater and walked about in vain, entered the Asta Castle''s office in a fit of rage. "Your Highness, you''re so mean!"


    Invitations for Oswald, who had returned to Austern after a few months, were constantly flooding in. He was preparing to attend a party hosted by Count Derio, among the many invitations.


    It was a secret that only a few people knew that the Princess Haint, who had been talking about possible marriage to Prince Francis, was pregnant from her love affair with Count Derio. The Duke of Haint was quickly put in a quandary by his daughter''s deviation.


    He was the one who had refused to intervene in the political wrangling, despite the talk of marriage to Prince Francis. His daughter''s mistake was a great disrespect to Prince Francis, which made him feel as if he had been caught in a weak spot. Oswald was quick to try his hand, because he was sure he wouldn''t refuse Prince Francis''s request as firmly as he used to.


    ording to voluntary information from Moira, who was the Duke''s mistress, but still loved Killian, the Duke of Haint did not favor the marriage of the princess and Prince Francis. Criticizing Francis''s brutal nature, he said, "If he bes Emperor, the Empire will be destroyed," adding, "It is totally uneptable."


    Moira also questioned the sudden pregnancy of the Princess Haint. She suspected that the Duke and the princess had used the poor Count to refuse the hand of Prince Francis.


    "Today I was preparing to attend a party at the mansion of Count Dario. You know how busy I am, but you made me walk all the way to the Eileen Theater in vain. You''re so cruel, Your Highness."


    Oswald had been trying to coax Count Derio, who was not part of any faction, trying to pull the Duke of Haint toward Killian. At Killian''s sudden call, however, he gave up attending the party but what was waiting for Oswald at the theater, where he was not dressed properly, was an empty box without a note.


    Killian frowned at Oswald, who was very angry. From the look on his face, he seemed to suffer for a while.


    "Your Highness! Look at my figure. Do you know how urgently I ran to the ce?"


    Killian nced down at the documents, but looked up again to see Oswald''s appearance, but he couldn''t figure out where he was odd. His silver eyes shook with embarrassment and fell again.


    "Your Highness, don''t avoid me. This Oswald''s been wandering through the street of Eloz with this kind of appearance, but you''re telling me I don''t matter that much."


    Killian decided to be honest with him because he had no idea what was wrong with him, although he was even more likely to get angry.


    "Well, Oswald. I''m sorry toe back to the castle without waiting, but something important happened. But I don''t know where you look wrong, and why you are so angry."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswald''s face flushed at Killian''s confession.


    "Your Highness, I feel so sorry. Look at my hair now. I didn''t curl properly, so it is messy."


    Killian looked again at Oswald''s head. The shiny fine hair was flowing around his neck, looking good, so he had no idea why he was so angry. But thinking he might have to listen toints all evening if he said he didn''t know again, Killian intentionally froze his face.


    "That''s not what matters now, Oswald. Don''t you wonder why I called you all of a sudden?"


    Oswald poked his mouth up, tapping at the tips of his drooping hair. "Well, did you see Julietta?"


    Knowing that it couldn''t be true, he was ill-tempered and made invidious remarks, but Killian replied, "Oswald, you''re different from Adam, too. You noticed right away."


    Oswald was genuinely surprised when Killian raised his voice in an unusually upbeat tone, and asked back, "Did you really see Julietta?"


    "Yes, I saw her on the street of Eloz. She disappeared in the blink of an eye, but it was definitely Julietta."


    Killian''s mouth crept up. Oswald looked at the smile, and shuddered. "I haven''t seen you so happy in a long time."


    Killian''s expression instantly hardened when Oswald gave up his drooping hair and sat down on an office couch.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, and send someone to the Eileen Theater tomorrow. It''s something the owner of the theater allowed, so as to get to know everything about Julietta. It''s okay to find out very slowly. When they are busy, he will help out with theater work."


    "Oh, did the troupe leader allow it? I''ll have to go there myself. I''m thinking about taking over a theater, so it''s okay to go and see what happens behind the colorful stage."


    "I don''t know how she''s involved in Julietta''s affairs, but I smell something. My visit today seemed quite embarrassing to her. Who the hell is up to this? Why?"


    Killian concluded that there must be some conspiracy behind Julietta''s disappearance. Whoever brought Julietta to the capital he was in was making a mistake. Now that he knew she was here, he would find her!


    Oswald quickly felt better about the Prince''s increasingly interesting love affair, and made a noisy gesture to bring tea.


    ----------


    A few dayster, Julietta again visited the dressing shop, disguised with a brick-red wig and sses. Today Gibson was out with Simone, so she moved about in a business carriage by herself.


    Not even dreaming of Killian finding her, Julietta got out of the carriage and looked up at the ivory building three stories high. On the front porch of the restored building was a sign with a dress, shoes, and a hat, along with the words "Chartreu''s Dressing Shop." Under the bright pink sign on the ivory building, a ss-lined porch was visible.


    Julietta stood in front of the wide-open door showing a transparent ss window, holding her throbbing heart. After months of hard work as a substitute, she would finally be able to continue her future in this dressing shop.


    She opened the ss door and entered, going across the hall, which was still empty, and to the door on her right. Inside therge room, which used to be a family drawing room, were Amelie and Sophie, who were busy making clothes starting early in the morning.


    "Julietta,e on."


    "Don''t you feel ufortable working here?"


    Julietta said so and looked around the studio.


    Arge workbench for the foundation was ced in the middle, and various fabrics were piled up in one corner in a renovated main drawing room of the mansion. A small table and chair were ced on the back terrace heading toward the annex, serving as a ce to rest when they were exhausted from working. From the terrace, she could see the annex and the garden on either side of the road.

 Chapter 95 95. Debut, Part VII

    Chapter 95. Debut, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta had a proud face as she looked at the kitchen set on the wall toward the terrace. The ss cab was furnished with a tea set and various kinds of tea leaves, and right next to it was a magic furnace for heating the tea and a small sink for washing the teacup.


    "It''s an iparably good environmentpared to the theater prop room!" Amelie replied, taking up the work she hadid off in the presence of Julietta.


    "Is that the corset I asked you to make?"


    "Yes. This is a corset pressing to the chest, and you will feel pressured, and I wonder if you will be able to breathe," Amelie said, putting the animal bones for the corset between the delicate silks.


    As the fabric came in soon, the white undergarment was almostplete. Before making a formal dress, Julietta, who needed a special corset to press her chest tter, approached Amelie to see if it was made as she had asked.


    When Amelie finished the corset she had made at Julietta''s request, she stuck it out with another corset she hadpleted yesterday.


    "Put it on. I finished it quickly. To take your measurements, you''ll have to wear a corset."


    Sophie followed her to help as Julietta took a white and ck corset and walked into the back of the cubicle in the corner.


    "But I''m d I don''t have to tighten it up, as my waist is so slim. If I tighten up to my waist, I might end up suffocating!"


    Through a mirror ced in the inner space of the partition, Julietta saw herself. Unlike its white, innocent-looking color, the corset, which pressed the chest and hugged the waist tightly, looked rather indecent.


    Thanks to the ruthless corset, her bust seemed to have shrunk by an inch or two, but her cleavage, which was under heavy pressure, was soaring up to form a deep valley. Looking back and forth awkwardly, Julietta tried on the dress she had taken off.


    "How do you feel? Does your chest look smaller?"


    Still, the chest area seemed to be a little more rxed. Sophie nodded too, looking over Julietta''s front and back.


    "It certainly looks smaller. You just press your chest in, but it''s amazing how the overall atmosphere looks different."


    Sophie''s words brought in Amelie, who was outside.


    Even in decent, neat clothes, she always looked glitzy and mature without realizing it, but rtively pure and gentle, just because the breast area was ttened. Julietta looked around, satisfied with her reflection in the mirror, and took off her clothes again.


    "I think you can measure it this way."


    While measuring the details for the dress as required by Julietta, Sophie was upset and tearful.


    "I thought you''d finally take off that boring wig and find yourself, but now you have to put pressure on your chest. When will you be free to live in your original form?"


    Julietta smiled as she looked back at the upset Sophie. "There''s not much left. I''m really free now after this."


    "However, you have to live as a faceless designer even after this job is over. You have to cover up everything when you go out."


    At Amelie''s words, Julietta paused for a moment. Even if she escaped from her status as a princess, she should still not be exposed to the world.


    A sigh crept out. She thought this was a life where she shouldn''t show her face for her lifetime. All she had to do was hide her face. She shrugged as she put the fabric she had picked out for the dress down on the workbench.


    "I''ll have to hide my true self, but I won''t have to read others'' countenances." Julieta recalled the time when she had been in jail and shivered without knowing why. "I''m going to make a lot of money. I''d rather not be swayed by anyone else in my life."


    If her status in the social ss system was insignificant, she thought she should have enough money for others to grovel before her. If she had something in her favor, it was being different from other people''s memories and experiences.


    Julietta now looked around the interior of the splendid building that would serve as the foundation for her new life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''It starts here. This is the first dressing shop for Madame Chartreu.''


    When she thought about the name Chartreu, which she had actually picked in a hurry without thinking about anything, seeming pretty cool, sheughed.


    "Now that you''ve taken my measurements, shall we go and pick the fabric? Is there any other fabric in the warehouse other than the ones here?"


    Julietta took off her chest-pressing corset and left the studio with a gant spirit.


    -------------------


    "Do you want me to make it as it is?"


    Julietta picked out the fabric for the dress and left the dressing shop for the cksmith''s.


    After the war, a cksmith''s shop in a peaceful continent turned into a ce not for making swords, shields, and war weapons, but a ce for making real-life tools, such as interior decoration props and sses.


    "Yes. Please make a model of a woman''s figure, a mannequin."


    To make a mannequin with neck to hips, Julietta showed him a detailed drawing she had prepared.


    "Where the hell are you going to use this ugly thing?"


    There were many people with strange hobbies, but no one openly demanded a cut-off body figure, like the drawing the girl had shown.


    The cksmith looked carefully up and down at the maid who had stiff brick-red hair and ugly sses. He thought it might be a hobby of the maid, even though he thought it might be an errand for a pervert, because it didn''t seem like a thing to handle.


    Julietta smiled at the suspicious smith. "My master will use it for decoration in her dressing shop. She is going to put a dress on top of this and put it on disy in the hall."


    Upon hearing Julietta''s exnation, the cksmith looked down at the painting once again. He just thought it was some kind of hideous thing, but it seemed usible to him if she would dress it up.


    "Is it dressing up top?" The cksmith nodded as if he had understood then.


    "Yes. Make a cross frame so it can stand, and make the support long enough to the floor. Can you make it not too heavy by being tall?"


    "It''s not hard, but it''s a little problem to make this upper body shape. But it''s not impossible at all, so I''ll try."


    Julietta gave another picture to the ruminating owner. "Is it possible to make a small, thin square te the size of a hand?"


    She opened her palm and said, "I''d like to make it very thin, with the store name and address on it."


    It was an inquiry about making a VIP card for the shop''s regr customers. Since discrimination based on ss and birth status was strictly enforced, she was going to create a membership card ording to the appropriate grade. In addition, a special metal business card was to be made and sent with the invitation.


    Julietta tried as hard as she could to exin modern business cards as she could. Considering the various conditions, she had opened a store outside the main street, so she wanted to put a metal business card with an address on the invitation in order to make it easier to tell where the dressing shop was located.


    "It''s going to be this thin. It''s going to be hard, but... do you mean I should print characters on top of this?"


    "Yes. I''d like to make it by type of metal. I''d like to have ck letters engraved on a silver te, if possible?" Julietta asked the master gently, counting the money in her hand inwardly. "Is it expensive?"


    "It depends on how many. It''s not hard to make a te, but it''s not easy to engrave them."


    Julietta was very pleased with the cksmith''s words. Unlike modern times, he did not haveser imprinting technology, so he had to carve it by hand. Feeling burdened by costs after being buoyant with expectations, Julietta asked him to make only twenty copies.


    Julietta wanted to make a lot of business cards and give them to customers immediately, but changed her mind after the cost of the production. She decided that she would only put cards together with an invitation to those specifically chosen, to create scarcity.

 Chapter 96 96. Debut, Part VIII

    Chapter 96. Debut, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She began to exin the detailed design to the shop owner.


    "Please engrave the name Chartreu on the front. There will be an address under it, and we''ll put the address of the person who will receive this membership card on the back. Please leave it empty for now. I''ll make a list tomorrow ande back."


    Julietta left the cksmith''s shop and caught a passing carriage. Not knowing that Killian''s minions were looking for brick-and-mortar hair in the very center next door, she walked toward the carriage to return to her mansion, with the inward thought of finding an investor to grow the dressing shop.


    ------


    A few dayster, a light green wagon bearing the emblem of the family of Kiellini appeared on the street of Eloz. People who were passing the street to shop or go to the promised ce turned their eyes on the Kiellini wagon.


    Each country''s Emperors and high-ranking aristocrats had their own colors, set for each family. High-ranking aristocrats who were given their own colors used them to show off their specialty when they decorated wagons, letters, the cloaks of their knights, stables, and gs. Only the head of the family and the direct line using the family name could ride the wagon in the family''s colors.


    Now that the Duke of Kiellini had gone down to Tilia, the light-colored carriage on the street of Eloz meant that the princess of rumors, the immediate line of the family of Kiellini, was riding it. It was only natural that all the aristocrats who enjoyed shopping, dining, or entertainment on Eloz Street were attracted to the sunny green wagon.


    The wagon passed through the main street at a slow pace, and stopped in front of a three-story building in the outer area. Those who were very greatly interested in quickly went after the carriage, and they saw slender Lady Iris, a big hat and veil covering her face, getting off the wagon.


    People stared at the building Princess Kiellini was clearly in. Soon, rumors began to spread rapidly in the town of Dublin.


    "Oh, my God! I can''t recognize you."


    With dark green dresses and sets of hats off, Julietta was not the dull, brick-red haired girl that Amelie and Sophie had seen so many times.


    The bright blonde hair was loosely tied up with ribbons of the same color as the wrapping dress, and the thin cloth dress that matched the hot weather in July was beautifully wrapped around her slim figure. Sophie breathed a happy sigh at Julietta''s unexpected appearance after always wearing a baggy dress.


    "You''ve finally recovered your figure. How sad it was to keep such a pretty child hidden in such a hideous figure."


    Amelie also looked at Julietta with satisfaction and spoke up, "It looks goodpared to the way it used to be, but why is the color of a girl''s dress who is just blooming so gloomy?"


    All the dresses she had bought and worn in a hurry at Bertino were dark in order not to attract attention. The dress she wore today was a neat neck-length design withoutce or other decorations, with only one ribbon of the same color as the dress around her neck.


    Julietta smiled at grumbling Amelie. "It''s because I prepared my clothes in a hurry."


    "By the way, is it okay for Princess Kiellini to go alone like this, without a single maid?"


    Julietta replied to Sophie''s concern, "I haven''t been able to find a private maid yet. Vera, a maid of Marquise Raban, takes care of me, but she''s been out a lot these days to follow the Marquise. That''s why I came here alone."


    "You have to get a private maid quickly, even if it is inconvenient."


    "I''m careful because she has to be someone I can trust," Julietta answered and walked into the studio.


    "But Julietta, what the hell is this ugly thing that came to me yesterday?"


    A body with only the upper part, a mannequin with no arms and legs that the cksmith had sent to be checked first stood in the corner of the workroom.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh! It is here. Did you get only one?" Julietta inquired, scrutinizing the scarlet copper body.


    "He said he sent it to make sure it was done right. If there''s nothing wrong, he''ll continue."


    "That''s perfect. Tell the cksmith to make the rest of them as this one is. When you get the rest, you can put them on here and disy them in the hall as soon as the dresses are done."


    "Are you going to put them here?"


    "Yes. They will preview of the dresses in our dressing shop. We''ll also have bags, shoes, hats, and so on." Julietta experimented with a lessplete dress hanging on one side of the studio.


    "How about it? Is it usible?"


    "How did you end up thinking about this? It must be very different from just illustrations."


    "You won''t be able to make all kinds in advance, so you should have them in a picture book, but they''ll feel different about it if they see some kinds of dresses on disy. They can try it on in advance."


    In this era where there was no ready-to-wear, nobles had to go to the dressing shops and get measured. Then, depending on the mood of the person who would wear the clothes, the designer made the clothes for them.


    Designers'' abilities were proven ording to how responsive they were, and famous designers were so popr that people couldn''t even wait for their turns during the social season twice a year. As a result, the higher nobility was able to order their clothes in the more famous shops, and the sess of the dressing shops varied depending on which aristocrat''sdy and wives ordered their clothes that season.


    The famous dressing shops were so busy, their power matched that of most aristocrats. As a result, most of the noblemen of the lower ss who were lucky enough to ovee fiercepetition and order their clothes from popr designers were forced to wear them, even if they did not like them.


    Julietta remembered the stories of the actresses in the theaterining each time. They could order their clothes from the dressing shops that were famous in Dublin using the power of their lovers, but they used to express their irritation since the dresses were not matched for them. Still, it was very impressive of her to be proud of herself after her irritation, saying that no one could ignore her in these clothes.


    Julietta wanted to get rid of the phenomenon where they couldn''t evenin about their clothes, because it was more important to be able to order clothes from a certain dressing shop than it was to like them. She wanted to give consumers the right and freedom to choose and wear clothes that they liked. It was sad to have to wear something so expensive that they couldn''t say they didn''t like it.


    Julietta nned to show and choose more diverse designs and decorations to consumers, mostly picture books with simr designs, shoes, and hats. It was scary how much it would cost to do all this, but it was something she really wanted to do.


    Julietta exined to Amelie and Sophie about her n, and then went into the cubicle to try on a dress made over thest few days.


    ***


    "The clothes have arrived from the dressing shop."


    The day of Julietta''s debut party finally dawned. From morning on, clothing prepared by Amelie and Sophie day and night arrived at the Kiellini estate. The maids came up with the clothes and various props and put them down in the room.


    Meanwhile, Simone had been busy seeing her old friends again after leaving Julietta the job of the dressing shop. The move was aimed at quelling public suspicions about her niece having gone down to Tilia Territory for health reasons. So, it wasn''t until today that she saw Julietta''s debut dress.


    She frowned at unfamiliar designs. "It''s different from the clothes that are in fashion these days. Isn''t that too prominent?"


    It was now fashionable amongdies and young wives to wear gowns with deeply lined, sleeveless dresses decorated with ribbons andce. Also, they used to decorate their sleeves with thick wrinkles despite men and women, but these dresses themselves werepletely different in form from those dresses.


    Julietta replied, looking down at a flower-like dress spread out on the bed. "If I kicked out the best designer in Austern and went out dressed in a simr outfit that doesn''t have anything to do with them, they would think it''s weird," Julietta said to Simone, who was still frowning.

 Chapter 97 97. Debut, Part IX

    Chapter 97. Debut, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Don''t worry, it''s going to be alright, and you have to get ready, too. Fashion is a revolution. If I were a humbledy, I might be beaten by clothes today, but the status of ady named Kiellini will block everything. No matter what I wear, people will admire me."


    Julietta went so far and approached Simone and lowered her voice. "It''s his only precious daughter''s debut day, but he''s still staying there, and it''s also good to turn their attention from the Duke to the dress."


    At Julietta''s words, Simone looked down at the re-opened dress. It was different from a fashionable dress, but it was true that it was a beautiful dress.


    The Duke, her brother, might not have hoped for a raucous debut, but as Julietta said, the Duke did not appear at his only precious sessor''s debut party, and that was gossip in itself. Rather, it would be okay for society to be noisy because of a raucously unconventional dress for days and days, turning its attention away from the absence of the Duke.


    At this point, she was not going to go too far in questioning the true intentions of the Duke. Simone''s expression sank coldly, determined to make a hole for her escape if it didn''t work out, since her brother treated her like a scarecrow.


    Simone nodded at Julietta. "Yes. As you say, the family of Kiellini will be your shield. What are we afraid of? Do your best for my brother to hear how beautiful you were, who was unable to be with his daughter on her debut day due to his illness."


    Simone left the room, determined that the Duke was ill, having been told he had gone down to the Land due to an incident.


    ----------------------


    "Oh, my God! Mydy, you are so beautiful."


    Julietta, who had yet to get a private maid, was able toplete grooming with the help of the maids of the mansion of the family of the Duke. Wearing the dress that had finally arrived after a long bath and vored massage, she stood in front of the mirror and looked at herself.


    She lowered her curly cute hair to both sides and piled her back high like a tower. Unlike today''s fashionable hairstyles, the colorful blonde with pink wavy hair tied together and stretched out behind her back. The top of a tube with dark blue glossy satin and a pale embroidered flower-shaped embroidery, a chest-shaped top that began without a string exposed a slender neck and dazzling shoulders. The lower part was made of a soft mesh fabric, which ovepped withyers of sky-blue saffron, allowing it to swell to the fullest extent without having to wear a panier.


    Because she didn''t wear a heavy panier that limited women''s movements, Julietta''s behavior seemed as light and cheerful as everyone else. On top of the chiffon skirt, the dress, which had avoided monotony by adding a fewrge flowers made of the same fabric, was very different from the dresses that were in fashion.


    With a simple diamond ne and bracelet inspired byurels and no other decorations, Julietta''s figure had not been enough to bring any praise from the world, but now everyone just opened their mouths and uttered exmations.


    Julietta nodded as she looked at herself in the mirror. She thought Manny''s blessing had been quite annoying before this, but it was very satisfying to have such a rxed setting.


    "Can I be the main character of today''s party with this much?"


    They praised her for being pretty, but she still felt uneasy. She bravely made her own dress and wore it as she thought it was pretty, so she thought she shouldn''t worry too much, but she was still nervous.


    "Of course, mydy. I''m sure you''ll be thedy of today''s party."


    When she was ready, Simone entered Julietta''s room and said affectionately, "That''s so pretty. You don''t have to be the main character of today''s party. All you have to do is show the health of Princess Kiellini and let them know that there is no big problem with your session to the title."<novelnext></novelnext>


    She scrutinized the dressed-up Julietta, then nodded and gestured to the maids to step aside.


    "I was worried the first time I saw the dress, but it''s okay to wear it. But what did you do with your chest?"


    Julietta, who had been struggling to deal with her chest rising due to the pressure, had covered the upper part of her chest with a simple ribbon made of the same fabric of the upper part, on top of the tube. Thanks to it, her chest was only slightly protruding to match her slender figure.


    "I made a corset that came up to my chest." As Julietta pretended to press on her chest and exined, Simone''s eyes rose.


    "You''re acting carelessly again. Now you''re going to be looking at every move you make, what the hell are you trying to do?"


    Simone''s attitude had changed a lot in the meantime, just shown by her expression changing from the initial "reckless behavior" to "careless behavior." Julietta smiled at the thought.


    "I''ll be careful. I''ll be nervous when I go to the party and probably do better. Whew."


    Julietta said so and chose to take a breath for a moment. Wearing a corset put pressure on the chest, it was hard to breathe naturally. When she saw that, Simone sighed.


    "I don''t know if you can dance properly. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t dance as much as you can at your debut party."


    Most of the first dances with ady who would debut in the winter or summer social seasons were done with close friends of family members and future-promoting partners. As Julietta was ying the role of Lady Kiellini, it would be difficult if the rumors got wild, so dancing with someone was not very wise.


    Simone was furious with the Duke, who once again had note up from Tilia Territory. Julietta had no other family and no one to dance for the first time at the party today. Simone shook her head thinking of Marquis Anais, Regina''s uncle. It was unclear whether he would attend the party or not, and he had not shown any interest in Regina, who had been born to his sister.


    No matter that she was a substitute, it was only natural that she would want to wear pretty clothes and dance the dance she had learned for the party she would attend. Simone quickly turned around, feeling heartbroken at the sight of Julietta whose eyes were bright enough to light up the room.


    "Let''s go now that we''re ready."


    -------


    The continent''s social seasons were the winter season held in November, December, and January, and the summer season held in June, July and August. On Friday of the first week of every season''sst month, they held an official debut party in the Imperial Castle for thedies and gentlemen that had made their debuts in society. Except for the royal family''s birthday and anniversary, it was the only party where all nobles could attend freely.


    After February, when the winter season ended, all the aristocratic children became adults to mark their seventeenth birthday. The long-looking imperial party was splendid and majestic, showing the dignity of Austern, the center of culture and art. Some people from other kingdoms or the Vicern Empire attended to enjoy the sight.


    Christine also attended to meet Killian, as it was a rare royal party. As it was a party held in the Imperial Castle, the order of admission had been arranged in order of titles, so she was waiting in the assigned lounge for the order to enter. Thanks to the position of the first Queen, the ranking of the family of Marquis Anais was the second among the ten families of the Marquis families, following the imperial family, the Marquis of Rhodius.


    There was a long time left before she could enter, in ordance with the custom of entering from the lower ranks, but her father Robert himself seemed unwilling to be with her mother, Ivana. As soon as he arrived at the lounge, he left early on the pretext of feeling heavy, leaving only Ivana and Christine alone in the private restroom representing the family of the Marquis.


    "You still haven''t given up on Prince Killian?" Christine''s eyebrows were distorted at the cold words of her mother. "As the marriage prospects with the Princess Haint were broken, you are the best match for Francis. So, stop dreaming in vain."

 Chapter 98 98. Debut, Part X

    Chapter 98. Debut, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Christine wanted to say, "So, did you press a man with the power of your family and now you are neglected for your lifetime?" but she was forced to bear it and looked into the mirror hanging on the wall behind Ivana. Christine stared nkly at the sky-blue dress and sapphire ne that matched her eyes before opening her mouth toward Ivana, who was waiting for her answer.


    "Don''t you think that the princess Kiellini is making her debut today, and for the Prince''s partner, she''s going to be more helpful?"


    Ivanna clicked her tongue at her daughter''s words.


    "I''m sure she''s the best woman if she doesn''t have as much health as you say. If Francis joins the family of Kiellini, the Emperor, who loves Killian, will have no choice. If the three families of Duke Dudley, Duke Miguel, and Duke Kiellini add their power to Francis''s fight for the throne, the story is over. If Francis seeds to the throne, Killian will be dead. But what are you dreaming about?"


    "His Highness promised that if Prince Killian gives up the crown and serves him as the Duke of Bertino, he will spare him."


    Ivana sighed at the words of her foolish daughter. It was because she remembered the young days when she had cried out, "If not him, I will die," falling in love with the beauty of the Marquis.


    "It''s your life, so what can I say? But I''ll just believe you won''t do anything that hurts our family,"


    Ivana said coldly and cut off her interest in her daughter.


    ------


    Killian was waiting for Spencer on a curtained terrace with Oswald, who had already finished his entry.


    After a while, Marquis Rhodius and Spencer, who were both unwilling to attend the party, ignored the order of entry and came up to the terrace through the side door. Spencer was stunned by the sight of Oswald sitting on a sofa on the terrace, in even more colorful clothes than usual.


    "Oh, Oswald! You''re more colorful today."


    Spencer smiled vainly as he looked back at Killian leaning on the corner of the terrace with an expression of disapproval, keeping away from Oswald.


    "It''s the semi-annual debut party in the Imperial Castle. This Oswald can''t stand his heart beating every time."


    "Why is it that your heart is pounding after ten years of attending the debut?"


    When Killian snorted as if he were not funny, Oswald protested with a look of disapproval,


    "Your Highness, it''s only been eight years. Eighty years from now, the debut party will always be exciting. I''m looking forward to seeing something new this year."


    Ignoring Oswald who spoke so loudly, Killian looked casually into the noisy inside through the slightly open curtain.


    "Marquis Robert Fyodor Anais, Marquise Ivana Mary ne Anais, and Lady Christine Prisci Anais are entering."


    Christine was seen entering, together with the Marquis and Marquise of Anais, who were rumored to be in a bad rtionship.


    "What''s the racket? The husband and wife of the Marquis attended the party together."


    Killian answered at Spencer''s words, "Today is the day when Princess Kiellini makes her debut. I''m sure they have to attend as a rtive."


    Spencer glinted at Killian, who was looking inside again at the mere mention of them.


    "Do you really have Princess Kiellini in mind as the Queen?"


    "I just came out to see what kind of woman she is," Killian said bluntly, as if to stop talking nonsense.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m sure Prince Francis won''t stand a chance, because he has the best bride he has ever thought of, because she is weak. For Your Highness, the Lady of Kiellin may be a better alternative than Lady Anais, who has something to do with Dudley, so there''s only one thing left to be noisy about."


    Oswald rose from his seat and stepped in. Spencer tapped his chin at the sight of Killian, who looked displeased, but didn''t say anything.


    "Do you think your position could be shaken depending on where the princess''s mind is headed?"


    "I''m sure Prince Francis thinks so, but it''s not going to be a big problem. It may just be a little annoying. Three of the five Dukes will be on the side of Prince Francis."


    "What happened to Duke Kiellini, who has confined himself in Tilia Territory? He doesn''t even attend his beloved daughter''s debut party."


    When Spencer asked, Killian answered, "If I think about it, that''s weird. He went down to Tilia Territory as if he had waited for the princess toe up to Dublin. The Duke keeps getting on my nerves, so I''m thinking of visiting Tilia Territory soon."


    Having no idea what the Prince was talking about on the terrace, Christine enjoyed the eyes of people and leisurely looked around the hall where the party was held. It was the third time she had attended a royal party since her debut in January this year. It was a great pleasure to enter the banquet hall, enjoying the curious and interested eyes of the people, though not too often.


    ''If I marry Prince Killian, I''m going to have to get out of Austern''s social circle and lock myself in Bertino,'' Christine mumbled to herself as she drew up her future. But it didn''t matter. Social circles weren''t as making the person hers who she had been looking at for more than a decade. Until then, she would enjoy this social life that everyone looked forward to, and she pretended to greet them, with an arrogant nod back to thedies who were greeting her.


    Francis was confident that he would be an Emperor if he kept the prophecy of the fortune teller, but she did not believe it.


    ''If the old woman''s prophecy is so spiritual and correct, the next Emperor should be the Prince of the line of descent, but there is no such Prince.''


    ----------------


    As a child, Christine had gone to the Imperial Castle and heard what the Empress and the fortune-teller were saying in the garden.


    "The Emperor of Austern will be inherited by the Prince of the line of descent. So, don''t worry too much, Your Highness."


    At the fortune teller''s words, the Empress smiled with great joy.


    Christine told the story to her aunt, the Queen. The Empress was assassinated shortly after on her way to Bertino. She knew that the assassination of the Empress was carried out by her maternal grandfather, Duke Dudley. When Duke Dudley heard the prophecy of the day, he killed the Empress, to raise his daughter, the Queen, to the Empress.


    But gambling at the risk of Duke Dudley''s life was of no use. The Emperor said he would never bring in a new Empress. In any case, since the Emperor had no Prince of the line of descent, the fortune teller''s prophecy was wrong. Therefore, she could not believe the prophecy of the next Emperor.


    Christine thought Killian would be afflicted by Francis. She was willing to do anything to make him Emperor, even if it turned out to be a betrayal of Francis and the first Queen, her aunt.


    For Duke Dudley, her maternal grandfather, she was going to persuade him that pushing herself to be Empress would be a wise option if Francis, his only grandson, was not likely to be Emperor. When Killian became Emperor, she would also be able to stand in thest ce to enter, with eyes envying her at his side.


    It was time for Christine to retrace her ns in her head.


    "Marquise Simone Anastasia Jennifer Raban and Lady Iris Regina Josephine Kiellini are entering."


    At the moment, the noisy hall became quiet and everyone''s eyes, including Christine''s, turned for the door of the hall, which was just opening.


    "Julietta?"


    The Marquis, with a slight blush on his face, looked at Princess Kiellini with astonishment as she entered the banquet hall.


    The green eyes glowed with the same blonde hair as his own. She looked so much like Julietta smiling at him when she was young. However, she looked simr to his younger sister, Katarina, if he thought otherwise.


    Robert, the Marquis of Anais, tried to recall the image of the niece whom he had met with his sister a long time ago, but the memory was too dim. He had consciously avoided the child born to his sister after learning of Julietta''s death. There had been no more meetings with his niece, who had gone down to the Territory when his sister had died of illness a few monthster.

 Chapter 99 99. Debut, Part XI

    Chapter 99. Debut, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Ivana, in the meanwhile, looked at Princess Kiellini with a grimace. Had the owner of the Eileen Theater not shown her the body of the illegitimate child a month ago, she would have doubted her; she was very unhappy that this girl looked so much like her husband Robert.


    It was no surprise that the unfortunate Katarina looked like her husband, as they were nearly twins, so her daughter was simr to her husband. However, it was unpleasant that the child who was her niece looked more like her husband rather than her own daughter Christine.


    Ivana clicked her tongue unintentionally,paring Christine with a blonde girl. If it hadn''t been for her noble status as Princess Kiellini, she would have believed that her husband had another daughter from somewhere.


    So, as Robert and Ivana looked at Julietta in their own way, one could not react for a while, shocked by the looks of Princess Kiellini and the dress she was wearing.


    It was so different from what they had imagined. Rumors of her poor appearance had spread as if it were a fait apli, as she had no interaction with people because she was confined to Tilia Territory, and she had been reserved in Dublin.


    Everyoneughed at her in pity that she had to make her debut despite her hideous appearance in order to seed as the Duke. However, the princess who had appeared so confidently looked exactly the opposite of the rumor.


    Robert soon came to his senses as people looked alternately at Marquis Anais and Princess Kiellini, who looked so alike. That child couldn''t be Julietta, so it was time to do the duty of attending the party. He took his family and approached his niece, who was in the eyes of everyone.


    "Mrs. Laban, it''s nice to meet you. I''m so d to see you like this again. Iris, it''s been a long time since west met. Congrattions on your debut!"


    Julietta entered the banquet hall trembling but was inwardly embarrassed when no one approached. As soon as she was worried if the way her dress was too prominent, she turned to a voice which sounded happy, and hardened her face.


    "Your Excellency, Marquis Anais, and Mrs. Anais. It''s been a while." Simone pretended to remember the Marquis and Christine and greeted them. Looking vacantly at the Marquis of Anais, Julietta quickly came to her senses and bowed politely at Simone''s voice.


    "Thank you for congratting me like this. How have you been?"


    ''I''m your daughter. How have you been eating well and having a good life?'' she wanted to say, but barely endured. The Marquis replied quickly to Julietta''s greeting...


    "Are you okay now, after they said you were sick? I should have visited you earlier, but I had no time."


    Robert looked closely at his niece, and she reminded him more and more of Julietta. He was overwhelmed by the thought that if she had grown up safely, she might have looked like this now. He projected Julietta on her figure, facing the green eyes that resembled him.


    Christine looked up at her father with astonishment, as Robert looked at her like the world''s most precious thing. He had a kind appearance which had never been seen by herself or her younger brother. But Robert only focused on his niece in front of him, without paying any attention to Christine.


    "Thanks for your concern, I''m better now." Julietta turned her eyes away from Marquis Anais, who was no different from her dim recollection. Strangely, she felt her heartbeat strongly and tears about toe out. She was thinking about how to avoid the ce, and all of a sudden, the music began to y, marking the beginning of the ball.


    "I''m afraid no one from the royal family will be present today."


    It was a party held inside the imperial pce, but it was often held without owners, so Ivana apologized to Christine.


    The very beginning of the party meant she could not meet Prince Killian, but Christine couldn''t afford to pay attention to the part because she was looking at her father and her cousin, Princess Kiellini.


    "Will you give me the honor of the first dance of your debut?" The Marquis reached out to Julietta as he watched the fast-filling dance hall.


    "Father!" Christine called the Marquis in astonishment, but Robert only looked down at Julietta with friendly eyes.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency, the Marquis. My brother went down to the Land because of his illness, so I was wondering who to ask for Iris''s dance partner today. Iris,e on."


    Simone pushed Julietta''s back, knowing that Marquis Anais was the biological father of Julietta, who was set to refuse him. All eyes were on the party floor as Julietta reluctantly held hands with her ''uncle'', the Marquis, and headed for the dance hall.


    ------------------


    Killian, watching this from the terrace, ordered Oswald, "The Marquis of Oswald, when the dance is over, by whatever means, bring the princess into my lounge."


    "You fell in love with her at first sight, didn''t you?" Spencer asked Killian in surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be so insinuative. You''d know better that could not be true."


    "I thought it might be."


    "The princess Kiellini is beautiful today, but he''s not in love with her at first sight. He saw her in Baden Land. But, Your Highness, what are you going to do when you meet her?"


    "I don''t think it would be a bad idea to see what kind of person she is before Francis reaches out."


    "You''re trying to figure out if she''s worthy of being the Queen."


    "Marriage is a kind of business. I don''t like that love or affection interferes in it."


    Spencer nodded as if he understood.


    "I''ll be going to the restroom now, so Oswald, hurry up and get the princess in front of me. Spencer, don''t follow me. You''re officiallying through the door."


    Oswald sighed slightly as he watched Killian disappear into the garden, using the terrace railings as a door, as he had done when he hade, after Killian dissuaded Spencer from following him.


    "No matter who I am, how can I take such a young girl who is in the spotlight to His Highness? If I go to Princess Kiellini and say a word, there will be a rumor all over the city that she and I promised the future tomorrow."


    Spencer jumped over the terrace rails like Killian, patting the shoulders of Oswald, who was lost in worry.


    "I don''t want to go through that hunting ground, so I''m going to the restroom. I''ll see you alive afterpleting your mission."


    Oswald remained alone as Spencer disappeared in the direction that Killian had gone without looking back, tore his hair and suddenly raised his head.


    "Yes, there''s a way I should use... the way thedies use."


    Oswald opened the terrace door excitedly and entered the party.


    -------------------


    "You really look like your mother." Robert smiled affectionately, looking down at his niece who was slightly lowering her head, as if she was nervous.


    Julietta, who had been counting to herself for fear of missing the beat, almost burst intoughter at thetter''s words. He might say she looked like his younger sister, Katarina, but she wanted tough out loud if he knew she looked like her mother, Ste.


    "Yes, my father said that I look like my mother."


    ''Because that''s what you said, I am not lying, right?''


    Julietta inwardly burst outughing, as if he had said something very funny. Robertughed, as she seemed to feel better when he said she looked like her mother, not knowing her thoughts.


    When people looked at them with smiles, Ivana looked back at Christine.


    "Let''s go back if you''re going to be in such a mood. Do you know how hateful your face is now? Of all asion, she wore the same sky blue."


    To Ivana, Christine was a painful figure


    Christine was the one she gave birth to after she fell in love with the Marquis of Anais and pestered her father, Duke Dudley, and almost threatened him after he first refused her. He married her, and had slept with her the first night of the marriage. For a moment, she had known the joy of conceiving a child, but her husband, as if he had finished his duty, lived in the lover''s house that he had been in and out of before his marriage. Ivana hated the child she carried, thinking she had lost him to his lover because of her hideous appearance while bearing a child.


    "I wish you had blonde hair and green eyes like Fjord."

 Chapter 100 100. Debut, Part XII

    Chapter 100. Debut, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Ivana looked irritably at her faint, sky-blue eyes, which had no liveliness at all with her dark hair. If she resembled the Marquis like her second child, Fjord, her hatred might have turned into love.


    Ivana, with a nervous face, recalled the miserable old days.


    For the five years after Christine was born and she had Fjord, she was in her husband''s arms only when a threatening letter from the Duke was delivered to the Anais mansion hastening a sessor. Ivana was still good. It was because she was happy to be held in his arms.


    So, when the heir to the family of Anais was born, she believed that the Marquis would return to her. Therefore, while Robert was in Vicern, she kicked out his lover and the blonde girl that she had given birth to from the mansion in Harrods Street.


    It was a miscalction. The Marquis who had returned from Vicern became furious and treated her like a stone strewn down the street. Her husband betrayed her belief that he would be faithful to his family once he had a sessor.


    How pleasant it was to announce their death to him, who only sought his lost lover and daughter, and who refused to love her.


    Ivana was contemptuous of her daughter, who was trying to follow in her footsteps. In the first ce, there was no love, so she wasn''t interested, but it was not pleasant to see her own foolish old self in her daughter.


    "Are you going to stay and make a fool of yourself? Then I won''t stop you. Next time, you''d better figure out the color of the dress of the princess in advance and avoid wearing the same color."


    Christine looked only at Princess Kiellini dancing with her father, the Marquis, without caring about Ivana, who was leaving.


    He was reluctant when he danced with her on her debut stage. He did not look at her affectionately like now, but rather tired, as if he were a little exhausted. That alone made Christine hate her cousin, the princess, so much that Ivana''s words pierced her heart.


    A bright, crisp blue dress and colorful blond hues weighed down on her and her dark hair in a light-blue dress. Thinking of that, Christine turned around, and grit her teeth in anger. No matter how she felt, she had to show social kindness to the princess who had grown up in the


    countryside all her life, as nned. If Princess Kiellini married Francis, Killian would no longer be able to resist her.


    Christine had to put in much effort to force a smile as she walked toward the crowd of young people gathered there.


    When Julietta and the Marquis left the dance hall after dancing, Christine came to them with the same kind ofdies as if she had waited for.


    "Father, I''d like to introducedies to the princess. Will it be okay?"


    The Marquis of Anais nodded with a regretful look, pressing down on his desire to be with his niece a little more. He felt that he should not interfere with the social life of a child who had grown up in rural areas without being able to interact with her peers all her life.


    "Yes, Christine. You take good care of her. She''s a weak kid, so be careful not to overdo it."


    Christine forced augh, holding back that she wanted to scream at the scene of the worried Marquis.


    "Yes, Father. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of her, my cousin. Princess, this is thedy of Count Patrick, this is thedy of Viscount Vieri, this is..."


    The introduction of thedies that Christine brought along continued. Julietta thought she should stay alert, as Christine''s image was like a gangstering out to extort money. Her smiling mouth trembled as if she were been trying to be kind.


    "It''s very kind of you toe here to say hello. It''s nice to meet you."


    Julietta nodded graciously and smiled pretentiously, as she had learned while being beaten red. Ladies were confused when she looked so different from the princess who was known for such big blotches on her face that she had stayed in a rural area. They greeted the princess and began to examine her to find fault.


    Lady Patrick who was the first to be introduced asked, "You have a very unusual dress. Everybody was wondering when you didn''t order your clothes from Madame Louai, but whose dress is it?"


    All their eyes glistened, waiting for Julietta''s answer, as they wondered who made such a dress among whom they knew<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She is a new designer. She is very good at her work."


    It was time for everyone to ask questions again, because they were all burning at the look of the princess avoiding a pointless conversation.


    "All the most beautiful flowers in the world are blooming here. This Oswald is on the way to investigate the garden because it''s so lonely."


    Oswald naturally stepped in and twirled and bowed gracefully. Julietta quickly covered her face with a fan, as she would burst intoughter even several monthster.


    "Oh, Marquis Oswald. You''re here today. Didn''t you forget you promised to dance with me before?"


    "No, it''s my turn this time. I don''t know how uninteresting the winter season was when Marquis Oswald was in Bertino."


    In an instant, the attention of the party members shifted from Julietta to Oswald. It would have been a strange thing to not get the spotlight, as he appeared so colorfully.


    "Come on,dies. This Oswald has one body. I''ve been overworked in Bertino and I''m not feeling very well right now. But I don''t think I''m going to get better without seeing the beautiful youngdies."


    "Mr. Oswald, where are you sick? Isn''t Prince Killianing today?"


    As soon as Oswald appeared, Julietta, who was enjoying watching Christine change her face and ask questions like a gentle sheep, was surprised at the mention of Killian.


    The fact that Marquis Oswald was here meant that Prince Killian was back in Dublin. Julietta, who had not thought of seeing the Prince again while attending the party secretly stepped back behind the crowd. It was hard to recognize the fact, but she began to feel ufortable with Oswald.


    Oswald was looking for a chance to try out what he had nned, making an agreeable response to the words of thedies. Then, as Princess Kiellini stepped back as if she were going to leave, he became very urgent. He gracefully called over his servant, picked up a drink and ordered him to distribute some to thedies, too. Then he turned and said to Princess Kiellini, holding out the ss, "Princess Kiellini, I''m sorry for the dy in greeting you. My name is Phillip Leslie Oswald."


    Julietta gave up trying to slip away at the greeting of the Marquis of Oswald. Turning reluctantly, she tried to greet him, taking the cup that was sticking out toward her. But the moment she reached for the ss, suddenly the Marquis of Oswald staggered.


    "Ah!"


    A fragile groan came out of his mouth as the cup he was holding shook dangerously. Oswald wrapped his head with his ssless hand and began to lean toward her. Oswald''s servant came in a hurry as Julietta staggered, holding him in her arms.


    "He must have been exhausted. Oh, my God, he said he wasn''t feeling well!"


    Lady Patrick hovered around Oswald, who copsed in a bust.


    "Oh! The Marquis must have caught the dress of the princess as he copsed. He won''t let go."


    Lady Vieri made a fuss, pointing to Oswald''s hand.


    "Oh, my God. I guess he thought he caught a lifeline when he fell down."


    Someone in the back gave a sad sigh as if it was regrettable.


    Julietta red with a stunned look at Oswald''s hand, who was sping the flowers on her chiffon dress. When she saw him skillfully throw over the ss he was holding as he fell down, she knew that Oswald''s fainting was fake.


    She was so nervous that he might have recognized her, but she regained herposure because she thought it was not possible. For now, she had to find out why he was trying to get out of the party with her.


    "I''ll have to go with him first. Hurry up and move the Marquis to the lounge."


    As his servant carried the fallen Marquis on his back, Julietta also stood up and walked out of the banquet hall. Julietta walked quickly, looking back at the string of worried people following. When some distance was secured, she whispered quietly to Marquis Oswald, "What''s your purpose?"

 Chapter 101 101. Debut, Part XIII

    Chapter 101. Debut, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Oswald, lying on the back of the sturdy servant opened one eye quietly at Julietta''s question.


    "You noticed it?"


    "I''m not a fool."


    "Oh, I see. I had something to say to you, but I was being careful because there were a lot of eyes watching at the banquet hall. If something goes wrong and I am rumored to be suspicious in my rtionship with the princess, I''ll be in trouble."


    "Don''t you think this is going to be a rumor?"


    "It will be known that the overworked Oswald copsed and was taken care of by the kind princess."


    She wanted to say, ''That, or it could be a scandal for me who is making her debut for the first time,'' but Julietta pressed down and asked again, "Tell me your purpose."


    "Prince Killian wants to see the princess."


    "Me? For what?" Julietta retorted, her anxietying back.


    "I don''t know why he is calling you. However, I was asked to bring you to the resting room by any conceivable means."


    ? Julietta gave up the idea of rebelling against Oswald''s words. ''As soon as you are given the order, you have to act quickly.'' Wasn''t that the arrogant Prince''s personality? She didn''t know whether tough or cry at the old memories she had forgotten.


    "I''ll be back in half an hour. Please let go of my dress. I don''t want to hear the rumors spreading, so I hope I can visit him as quietly as possible. I''ll go back to the party ande out on time. I''ll be waiting outside the south gate of the banquet hall, so please send someone to take me to the parlor to meet His Highness."


    Oswald''s hand fell naturally from the dress, as if he understood. Julietta stopped walking and looked back at Christine and thedies following her.


    "Fortunately, His Excellency hase to his senses. He said he wanted to rest quietly, so we''d better go back to the banquet hall."


    "Are you sure he is okay?"


    "Yes, he hase to his senses and even said sorry. He is embarrassed that he has shown weakness, so why don''t we just go back and pretend we don''t know anything?"


    At the end of the remark, Julietta turned to the banquet hall. As she moved gracefully, Christine and thedies followed her. Before they knew it, Julietta was leading everyone, but no one noticed.


    Thedies who returned to the banquet hall were busy talking about Oswald for a while. Julietta began to look for Simone, who was making an appropriate response to their story.


    She saw Simone talking to wives after she left Julietta to the Marquis, but couldn''t find Simone in the banquet hall after that. She seemed to be in a tea hall or game hall where middle-aged wives often gathered.


    Julietta thought it would be better to hurry back before Simone noticed, rather than search for her and report, and thought carefully, as Oswald had done before.


    "Oh, the princess. Do you have a headache?"


    Thedy of Count Patrick who kept poking at Julietta''s dress while chatting was in a flurry. Julietta smiled faintly at her.


    "I must have been very surprised at what happened earlier. I have a little headache. Excuse me, can I take a break for a while?"


    "Yes, we forgot that you are weak. Please take a break. We still have to save up our stamina at the beginning of the party. Would you like me toe with you?"


    Julietta smiled affectionately at Lady Patrick who seemed to want to go, her eyes glistening.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s very kind of you. But I can''t take away your precious time. I''ll go alone since I think I''ll feel better after taking a break. Please make sure that I can repay you for your kindness next time."


    At the words, Lady Patrick''s cheeks med with joy. "I''m so honored to hear that. Now, don''t worry about this ce and go take a rest."


    Christine frowned at Julietta''s grip on thedies, contrary to her thoughts. Against her expectations, she thought this cousin was quite formidable, but now it was her priority to get closer to the princess. With such thoughts, she started to follow the princess, but Lady Patrick prevented her.


    "I think she wants to rest alone. Even if you are a cousin, if you met for the first time today, it would be ufortable. I think we''d better not interrupt."


    As she changed her facepletely, as if she had never begged her for an introduction to Princess Kiellini, Christine replied to Lady Patrick, "That''s right. She must have been ufortable for a cousin she met for the first time, but she must have been more ufortable with ady who has nothing to do with blood. I think that''s why my cousin stayed away."


    Their quarrels were asmon as the champagne at the party, as they would always fight over Prince Killian. This time, however, the aspects were slightly different. The aristocrats at the party witnessed the bizarre sight of the twodies fighting over Princess Kiellini, not over Prince Killian.


    Not knowing that the meddlesome Lady Patrick was helping her unintentionally, Julietta walked out of the south gate of the banquet hall and waited for someone to guide her.


    After a while, a servant in a royal uniform came near. "Are you Princess Kiellini? You can follow me."


    Julietta sped her trembling hands and entered the parlor, guided by the servant. She believed the Prince would not recognize her, but she was wondered if she could remain calm before his fierce eyes.


    "Iris Regina Josephine Kiellini says hello to Prince Killian Michael Hedford Bertino Austern, the fifth son of Emperor udio and ruler of the Principality of Bertino," Julietta bowed politely, as she had learned hard and memorized.


    She leaned forty-five degrees and held her skirt wide, and put one foot back, a very difficult position to maintain for a long time. So, there should be an answer to get up right away, but there was no response from the other side.


    Maybe he recognized her, and she waited for the Prince''s reply with her eyes wide, but she couldn''t stand it any longer when she didn''t hear anything after five or ten minutes.


    As soon as she slightly raised her eyes, with her body and head fixed, she met cold silver eyes staring at her, as if he had been waiting. A momentter, a sneer was heard as Julietta looked down again in surprise, as if she had never made eye contact.


    "Princess Kiellini is impatient. Is it so hard to wait until I order you to get up?" Killian deliberately set the bait and waited for the princess''s reaction.


    Oswald said proudly that he had talked to the princess, calling her a pretty clever and calm person. He also said that she was not like ady who made her debut for the first time, and Killian''s expectations were raised. It urred to him to test whether Oswald''s judgment was right.


    Not long ago, after discovering Julietta, he was impatient. He wanted to deal with everything quickly and get Julietta safely inside the Imperial Castle.


    Killian pretended to be rxed and watched her as the princess''s forehead frowned slightly, her head down, at his scolding.


    Julietta felt that the Prince''s peculiar psychic spirit was in action. She didn''t know why, but the Prince now seemed to want to gain the upper hand in the first meeting with her.


    The moment she stood up without bearing, she was going to lose the upper hand. Then she remembered the two men in the room and smiled. Didn''t Oswald teach her a very good way?


    Julietta suddenly stumbled, groaned weakly, and fell down. The sight of the princess tumbling down to the floor was picturesquely beautiful, as if a flower were falling. Down gracefully on the floor, Julietta closed her eyes tightly after she confirmed the two men were running to her, except Killian.


    "Princess, Princess Kiellini. Ah, I think she''s passed out."


    "You should do it in moderation. Did you forget that she was recuperating a while ago?"


    When it was revealed that the princess had copsed in the Prince''s parlor, the scandal would engulf the nation. Spencer and Oswald couldn''t even call for the doctor of the Imperial Castle, and they just walked back and forth without touching the fallen princess.


    Looking at it without many reactions, Killian ordered the fallen princess. "Stop ande sit down. I don''t think wasting any more time would be good for one another."


    At the fiercemand of Killian, who did not miss the princess''s moving eyes as she fell, Julietta sat up.

 Chapter 102 102. Debut, Part XIV

    Chapter 102. Debut, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Raise me up."


    When it was difficult to get up alone due to a corset pressing to the chest, Julietta reached out to the two men with an air of lofty dignity.


    Embarrassed, Spencer and Oswald hurriedly grabbed her hands one by one, and carefully helped her to stand up. Julietta managed to pull herself relying on two men. Then she brushed off her crumpled dress hem and sat down gracefully on the sofa opposite Killian.


    After two and a half months, the Prince had not changed at all.


    ''Would it have changed if his hair had gotten a little longer and he looked more handsome? It would be sorry that he would be able to remain in history like this, if his personality followed even half of his appearance,'' thought Julietta, looking at the Prince.


    "At least I don''t think you are a noble with a hollow spirit. You have guts and wit. I think you''ll be able to ovee any difficulties with that adaptation to circumstances."


    "Do you have a job for me?" Julietta opened her eyes suspiciously at the Prince''s words, as he praised her differently from the previous harsh manner. She began to feel uneasy about the thought of something bad happening to her, after his rare show of kindness.


    Killian smiled satisfactorily to the princess who immediately noticed his intentions and appeared wary. "I think you are perfect for the future Empress."


    Julietta suddenly felt as if time and space had returned to two and a half months ago. She could see Sir Albert sitting in front of her in her vision, so she blinked her eyes.


    "Are you so happy that you can''t talk? I''m sure. I am talking about how to be the Queen and Crown Princess of Austern, and the Princess of the Principality of Bertino. But if ites so hard that if you fall in a faint because you are so moved¡­ if you want to do that, go to the family of the Duke and do it."


    While Julietta was picking at his words in a stunned silence, Killian continued to speak. "And as soon as I get married, I''m going to take in a concubine. There''s someone I''ve seen. Since you get the seat of the noblest woman in Austern, you will understand, right?"


    When she saw Killian ying a one-man show by himself, a sigh came out of her mouth. How could there be no progress?


    It had only been two and a half months, so how much progress could he have made, even if he wanted to improve? Julietta nodded, determined to be generous. Fortunately, unlike Julietta Salman of two and a half months ago, she was now the princess Iris Kiellini on the surface.


    Julietta apathetically answered the Prince who sat there haughtily. She had to answer the question because she was being asked to marry him, at any rate. "I''m going to reject."


    Heavy silence fell in the room, which was decorated with the purple, silver, and ck colors unique to Prince Killian.


    Killian''s angry voice flew over Julietta, the room so quiet they could hear the sound of a needle drop¡­ and that Oswald couldn''t hold his breath.


    "Reject?"


    "Yes."


    "Why? Have you already had contact with Francis? He can never be an Emperor, because I don''t intend to let him have his way. If you want to be the Empress, you have to catch the line I threw."


    Julietta thought she would dig in her ear and blow the earwax off at the Prince. She thought she had to do so if she wanted him to ept that her ear canal was normal and that she understood what he said correctly, and then refused. The arrogance of believing that she would unconditionally ept his proposal was so brazen. What nerve!


    "I don''t want to be the Empress. I have to take over the family. After making my debut in society safely, I''m going to go back to Tilia Territory. I''m going to marry a man my father will choose and take over the title of the duke."


    Killian''s sparkling silver eyes and Julietta''s fresh green eyes shed in the air. Killian, who had been staring at Julietta without a word, soon opened his mouth. "If you are concerned about the title of the duke, you can have your agent take care of it and pass it on to our child after it is born."


    "I don''t want to."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "At the very least we''ll have more than one."


    "I only need one child to take over the title of the duke. Of course, the father of the child is not the Emperor of the future."


    "Are you rebelling because I''m going to take in a concubine? Don''t spend any idle time like this, because I won''t give up that concubine."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether you take three or four concubines."


    "That''s a relief. When is the Duke of Kielliniing back to Dublin? If the Duke is not scheduled toe up for a while, it''s okay for me to go down."


    As if he had no intention of listening to the refusal of the princess, the Prince only said what he wanted to say.


    Julietta thought she was in real trouble when she heard about the Duke. She thought the arrogant Prince would not persist when his pride was hurt by her refusal, but she was embarrassed by his persistence, which was different from what she expected. When the Duke found out about this, she could be killed and would vanish without a trace.


    Julietta was in a hurry and spoke to the Prince clearly again and again.


    "Your Highness, I will never marry you. I promise I will never marry another Prince, too. You can kill me if I break what I said today and marry Prince Francis."


    Killian realized she was sincere after the princess''s hard expression. It was not an attempt to negotiate in a favorable manner. She hadn''t even had a connection with Prince Francis. He finally began to look closely at the princess in front of him.


    The woman''s appearance was certainly very impressive, as Oswald had admired. For Killian, however, a woman''s appearance didn''t have much weight; it was just like looking at beautiful jewels and scenery. He suddenly felt something strange while he was looking at the woman closely.


    "Have you ever met me?"


    When asked by Killian, Julietta''s heart sank with a thud. "That did not happen. Up until a month ago, I never left Tilia Territory."


    Killian grimaced after observing the princess''s tiny nose and perfect curve lips, delicate jawline, slender neck and graceful shoulders, like measuring with a ruler. It was because thedy sitting haughtily in front of them and Julietta looked so alike.


    "All right. I know the princess''s opinion, so get out of here."


    As soon as the order to get out fell from the mouth of Killian who had been looking at her with fierce eyes, Julietta hurried up to her feet. Her heart was so nervous that she was worried that she would make a mistake.


    "Then I''ll step back. I wish you all the glory in your future."


    Looking carefully at the back of the princess who had wished for him a glorious future and retreated from the parlor as if she would never see him again, Kilian murmured. "It''s different in shape and height."


    Unlike the low shoes she had worn when she had been a maid, she wore high party shoes, forcing him to think that she was different from Julietta. But his feelings continued to send signals, even though there was no way to connect the precious Princess Kielini with the woman who had grown up in the theater.


    Oswald was sitting at a table by the window with Spencer, watching the war of words between the Prince and the princess. He moved opposite Killian and asked, "Your Highness, what do you mean?"


    "No. Oswald, put a man on Princess Kiellini."


    At Killian''smand, Spencer was also surprised and sat down next to Oswald. "Don''t tell me, you think the princess will make an appointment, and she is going toe in contact with Francis?"


    "No, I don''t believe that. But don''t you think she''s too healthy to say she has never left Tilia Territory before a month ago?"


    Killian looked alternately at the two and asked for their opinions. When Spencer heard the remark, he thought, sping his chin like a habit, and finally nodded, "It certainly is. She looks more lively than Lillian."

 Chapter 103 103. Chartreu, Part I

    Chapter 103. Chartreu, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Have Adam go down to Tilia Territory as soon as he returns from Vicern."


    "Tilia?"


    "I wonder what important business he has and why he went down to the Land during the only season of his sessor''s debut. Tell him to say he is there to ask for investment in the jewelry business, and he''s to stay in the Territory for a while and watch him closely."


    "Did you decide that Princess Kiellini is fit for the seat of the Queen?"


    "She is better than Anais." ''And I can smell something suspicious from Princess Kiellini.''


    Killian seemed to have found a spark of smoke rising at a creepy pace. His eyes glowed coldly at the thought of having to ascertain the cause of the fire.


    -------------


    Julietta thought for a moment, and headed to the parlor that was assigned to the family of Duke Kiellini.


    On the surface, she pretended to be arrogant and haughty, but her hands shook violently and herplexion was a little pale. When he asked her, "Have you ever met me?" her heart had crashed to the ground. She had to deal with the aftermath


    It was really fortunate that the lounge of the royal family and the one of the family of the Duke weren''t too far apart. Having been able to arrive safely without being noticed by others, she sat back on a fluffy sofa.


    "What happened?"


    Vera, who was waiting in the lounge, came running over in amazement at Julietta''s pale face. Julietta tried to be all right, but managed to speak in a dying voice from the pressure of her chest. "Vera, my chest is so stuffy that I can''t breathe. I need to loosen the corset for a moment."


    Her heart and breath had run too fast when facing the Prince. As they continued to subside, it was no longer easy to bear.


    "Oh my gosh, it would be frustrating to tighten your waist, but I''m sure you''ll be devastated by that."


    Vera clicked her tongue, stripped off the top of her dress, released her corset, and covered her naked upper body with a cape. As soon as the corset was released, Julietta took a heavy breath and breathed deeply.


    "When I was just sitting still, I was fine, but I danced, and a loud man fell towards me, so I had to take him in. And I guess my fall made it even more serious."


    "Did you fall? Did you faint because of the corset?"


    "No, that''s not it. I lost my footing for a moment." Julietta casually brought up the story of the fall in the Prince''s lounge and quickly glossed it over.


    "Well, are you hurt anywhere?"


    "No. Fortunately, I am okay." Julietta sighed with delight as soon as she drank a sip of tea Vera gave her.


    "If madame sees you talking to me in honorifguage, you''ll get in trouble again." Vera warned Julietta, who always spoke an honorifguage when they were alone.


    "I don''t make mistakes in front of her now."


    Vera deliberately spoke more harshly to Julietta, who could not easily talk to herself, "Even if you''re a substitute, you''re Princess Kiellini now. But you haven''t talked to me yet in a casual way. From the bottom of your heart, you have to think of yourself as a noble person to make all your actions more natural. So be confident."


    "All right, Vera. Starting tomorrow, I''ll start thinking of myself as a noble princess and act ordingly."


    Julietta knew Vera was pretty good for her. So, when she answered, she couldn''t stop smiling, and Vera looked askance at her andughed. "Now I have to go back to the banquet hall. Please tie back the corset."


    She wanted to go back to the mansion after hanging on like this, but she had to show her face as much as she could, as it was her first day. Julietta stood and grumbled, showing her back to Vera, who was adjusting her clothes again.


    "No one can easily y the role of a princess. They have to do this boring thing over and over again."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What do you mean with the boring thing?"


    "It''s abouting to the party and making ''Ha-ha-ha'' smiles and cursing others."


    "For women of noble birth, position and connections in society are both power and wealth. If we look at the Queens now, the first Queen, who is dominant over the social circle, has more power than the second Queen, who stands back."


    "Then the real princess won''t be able to be actively engaged in the social circle after I finish my role as a substitute."


    "Social activities are important to those who want to have something and have topete with others. But as the sole heir who has a strong future, such as property,nd and titles, it''s not necessary for her. The only thing that she is really short of is health."


    "That''s sad. Having everything, but not the most important thing."


    Recalling Regina''s skinny figure, Julietta spoke with sincerity. Vera muttered low because she knew how cruel and cold-hearted Regina could be about things she didn''t like since she was a child. "If that is the only thing she doesn''t have, I don''t need to worry about her."


    ------------------


    8. Chartreu


    After getting off the wagon as a perfect princess, Julietta passed through a transparent ss door with no speck of dust that Gibson had opened, and entered the dressing shop.


    Before she knew it, there was a waiting sofa and a table on both sides of the wide hall that had been perfectly arranged. In the middle of the hall, a round stage was set up to see the person in the dress from all sides.


    As she entered the sewing room, Amelie and Sophie who were cutting the cloth frantically ran to her in a hurry. "You''re here, Julietta. Did you safely finish the party yesterday?"


    "Yes. I did a great job yesterday. I acted gracefully without making mistakes, just like I''ve learned. No one doubted me."


    Sophie patted Julietta''s butt andplimented her, "Good job, good job. How much trouble did you have in the corset? You did a great job."


    "How was your dress? I was worried because it''s too different from the dress in fashion."


    Julietta smiled brightly at Amelia''s concern. "It was bem at the party, as it was pretty. You''ll have to be prepared, because the dressing shop is going to get busy soon. I think we need to get more people, but we don''t have enough cash to pay for their wages. Please send the bill for the new dress to the mansion of Duke Kielini by writing it down as previously set. I''ll start the upstairs construction when the billes in."


    "What should I say about the designer if there are any guests in the future? No matter if we have an illustration book prepared and disyed our costumes in the hall, there must be someone who wants to meet a designer."


    "Tell them that the designer doesn''t want to be in front of people. On the contrary, such mysticism will be more interesting. But I think I''ll need a manager. We''ll need someone else to manage our guest list, bills, and deliveries. I also need to get someone to handle the hall. We can''t afford to leave the hall empty, because we''re going to have customersing and going."


    "We''ve got many things to spend money at all over the ce."


    Julietta hugged the shoulders of Amelie, who sighed as if she was worried about that.


    "The clothes I will wear are mostly made, so now make some clothes for you two."


    "For us, too?"


    "Yes. You two need to face the guests face-to-face on behalf of the designer, and baste the clothes of the customers. So, make them with the best fabric. I think it''s better for you to deal with customers as an assistant designer. Since you make clothes by yourselves, you''ll be the fastest to receive the customers'' requests on my behalf."


    "Do we have to deal with the guests in person?"


    Julietta tried to answer Sophie''s words, but first she epted the dress Gibson had brought. He had stopped a carriage in the coach house next to the mansion.


    Julietta''s debut dress was to be disyed in the hall starting today. She was afraid that someone would see it, so Gibson had brought it separately.


    When he handed the dress to her, he casually went to the table on the terrace and sat down. Amelie gave him some cold water-studded Peniroz tea and returned. Julietta who had been watching his casual appearance suddenly became emotional and rubbed her chest.


    ---

 Chapter 104 104. Chartreu, Part II

    Chapter 104. Chartreu, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Gibson first came to the dressing shop, he just waited silently on the ufortable driver''s seat, even if it took her hours to finish her work. Even if Julietta talked to him toe inside and wait, he only refused, saying, "It''s good to wait like this." Of course, that was his job, but Julietta was not at ease when she remembered working as a maid.


    In the end, Amelie, unable to see that Julietta was in a hurry to get back quickly because she was worrying about Gibson, went to the carriage and brought Gibson in by force. Sitting Gibson on a chair after dragging him onto a terrace with a puzzled look, Amelie asked, "We''re all about the same. Let''s befortable with each other. What kind of tea do you want? What kind of tea do you like?"


    Taking off his hat with a wrinkled coarse hand, Gibson shook his head in embarrassment at Amelie''s words. The driver was not a job where one sat down and enjoyed tea, and he had no knowledge of tea.


    Gibson constantly swept away the thin gray hair that was pressed by his hat and stuck to his head. Amelie clicked her tongue as she watched him gesture over his seemingly benign brown eyes.


    She said carefully, making all types of tea she had prepared in the studio and putting them down in front of Gibson, "It''s summer, so I''ve brewed it in the cold water. Try drinking slowly to see if any of them are ptable."


    Watching the blunt Amelie giving the tea to him, Sophie had also served tea and other snacks. Feeling ufortable and awkward for a long time, Gibson finally started drinking tea while three women discussed this and that and didn''t care about him.


    From that day on, if Gibson didn''te in, Amelie and Sophie went out and made sure to bring him in. After they nagged, "We would be happy if you came in alone," Gibson walked into the studio and waited. In addition, when Julietta was staying in the dressing shop longer, he went to the servant and maid''s quarters on the first floor of the mansion and rested.


    ---


    Julietta looked at Gibson for a moment and said to Sophie, who was waiting for an answer,


    "You''ve dealt with those talkative and demanding actors, what are you worried about? And if you''re having a hard time or don''t think you can handle it, tell me. The dressing shop I wanted to open is the kind of store where the customers can dream, but it''s also the kind where we can proudly refuse guests. I hope it''s a ce where everyone who works in our dressing shop can workfortably and be treated respectfully, regardless of their birth."


    At Julietta''s words, Amelie clicked her tongue. "Business is not going to be good that way. Besides, it''s a high-end dressing shop, dealing with aristocrats and rich people. A business can be dangerous if we deal with the nobles that way. We can''t say, ''Don''te to our dressing shop from now on.''"


    Julietta nodded. "It would be difficult at first, of course, but wouldn''t it be possible if we tried, especially if it''s the only very unique shop on the whole continent? No matter how rich and well-known aristocrats are, they can''t help but notice when designers are too busy to make clothes for them. I''ll try my best for you so you can refuse customers like that."


    Sophie took the dress that Julietta was holding, put it down on one side of the workbench, ironed out the wrinkles in the dress, and smiled.


    "Yes, there may be a possibility for a pretty dress like this. Everyone''s going to want toe here and order their clothes."


    "Yes, I think so. I''d like to believe that it will happen. Shall we dress the mannequin now? I''m going to clean up the hall today. I''m going to make it fantastic so that the guests can admire it when theye in."


    Julietta was rather lighthearted thanks to her safe debut and went out to the hall quickly. The building was quiet because it was located outside of the Eloz Street and it was early in the morning. It was so quiet that even a passer-by could hardly be spotted.


    After she closed the outer window of the boulevard and the inner ss door, blocking the gazes from outside, Julietta returned to the small stage in the hall.


    "Oh, every time I see it, it''s ugly. It is so scary when I''m walking by at night." Sophie was sick and tired of the mannequin.


    "But it''ll be pretty if we put clothes on it. It would be better if it had a face. We have to decorate it with a hatter, too."


    "Face?" Amelie, who was broad-minded, was also stunned this time.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be surprised. Imagine dressing up and putting a hat on a statue in the park in front of the Imperial Castle."


    Amelie and Sophie burst intoughter as they imagined putting a dress on a statue of the majestic first Emperor at Cheisha Park.


    "What do you think? It''s not that ugly, is it?" Julietta dressed up the body mannequin, then moved away and studied it.


    "I wish I could hang a ne on it, but I''m sorry I couldn''t bring it because it was from the family of the Duke."


    "This is good enough. It''spletely different from just hanging it on a hook. Because of the lights on the ceiling, it looks even prettier. How did you get this idea?"


    The dress looked even more colorful thanks to the magical lights set on the ceiling of the stage she had bought with the rest of the money. Amelie helped out while Sophie was so proud of Julietta and praised her as so talented after looking at the dress put on the sculpture she didn''t want to see.


    "Julie was so smart. She was so good at talking. I thought she was a geniuspared to other kids her age. Sometimes she got into a lot of trouble."


    "She could be a real genius."


    "Yes, given what she''s done so far, she''s not just a normal kid."


    Before long, the two even began to talk seriously, bringing up Julietta''s childhood. Julietta smiled at the two and went into the studio to pick another dress.


    The three never noticed that there was anyone peeping through the windows next to the mansion. The man, Bart, followed the princess from the mansion of the Duke to the dressing shop under the orders of the Marquis of Oswald to investigate the princess.


    The princess who visited the dressing shop early in the morning did not seem to have visited as a guest, behaving at ease with the staff. Bart, who had been waiting for the missing princess for a while inside, finally saw the princess putting her own dress on a strange torso-shaped structure inside the hall. He set off to the mansion of Marquis Oswald to report the sight immediately.


    ------


    Princess Kiellini''s debut in society had a tremendous impact on the social world of Austern.


    She was praised for being the only heir to the family, and for having no one topare her beauty to in history. The princess''s dazzling blonde and green-eyed beauty, along with her newly-released dress, was a hot topic that would not die down for days.


    Simone, who was nervous and unable to decide where to attend the next party, was relieved when the invitations began to pile up in the house.


    She was now in the middle of sorting out numerous invitations that had be a routine for days. She found a letter bearing the seal of the Marquis of Anais. Simone looked worried as she read the contents of a lemon-colored letter.


    "The Marquis of Anais sent another letter."


    The day after her debut party, the Marquis of Anais had sent a letter to see his niece. Simone, agonizing over what to do, refused his visit, citing the excuse that her niece was ill.


    But today, just a few dayster, the Marquis sent a letter asking if his niece was in good health. If she hadn''t gotten better yet, he hoped he would visit her. Simone was worried that she could no longer find a reason to refuse.


    Vera put down the tea that Regina had given her in front of Simone who was pressing her forehead hard because of her headache, and said carefully, "Now that she is in Dublin, we won''t be able to stop her from meeting with the Marquis. If we do not let her meet with him, wouldn''t it be more suspicious?"

 Chapter 105 105. Chartreu, Part III

    Chapter 105. Chartreu, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "It would be. At the debut party, I was worried because she didn''t have anyone to deal with her first dance. When Marquis Anais stepped up, I was very grateful, but now that has gone. He hasn''t shown any interest so far. Why is he doing this? He used to be someone who wasn''t interested in her even if she was dying."


    Simone frowned as she looked down at the letter containing an earnest request.


    "I don''t understand because I don''t have a child, but is this the pull of blood? I''m afraid I can''t let him see her forever, even though he is an uncle."


    "Does he remember Julietta when she was a child?"


    "Well, I''m afraid he noticed something. And even if he hasn''t noticed, what if Juliettaes back to her ce after the season, or if hees all the way to Tilia to meet his niece?"


    Nor would her brother have expected this. If so, he wouldn''t have used Julietta as a substitute.


    "Vera, can I trust my brother?"


    Vera hesitated for a moment, then replied firmly, "You know better even if I don''t answer. His Excellency will make a scapegoat of you if everything is found out."


    "I should have listened to you when you stopped me."


    "You were persuaded by the tears of Miss Iris."


    At Vera''s words, Simone''s expression sank. "No, Vera. I''m not that generous. Of course, it''s true when she asked me to do something in tears, I became weak for a while. But that doesn''t mean I traded my life for her tears. I know she or I don''t have much affection for each other. In the past, there were times when I thought for a moment, ''Iris really believed in me and relied on me, but what if that poor kid knew it wasn''t me, would she love me sincerely if I did her a favor?'' But I quickly realized that it was an impossible feeling for us to have."


    Vera began to cate Simone who seemed to have be more emotional. "The Marquis of Anais weighs upon my mind, but now that she has had a sessful debut party, I can say that there''s very little to be found out. The Duke must have been worried if she would make a mistake at her debut party, or he was afraid something might happen."


    To Vera''s delight, Simone became angry when she threw the letter she was holding onto the table.


    "He is a bad human being. He has been like that since he was a kid. He''s always been selfish and cold-blooded. When I lost my husband and was kicked out of the mansion of Marquis Raban, he was a human being who told me not to think ofing back, let alone reaching out first."


    "You''d rather have gone to Chewert mansion, which was passed down by your mother."


    They could not pass on the family estate to a daughter who had another person''sst name through marriage. Thus, there was a small estate in the noble family that could be separated by dowry for generations.


    The dowry of the previous Duke''s wife, the small estate in the north, was the one she had received when she was married, and likewise, the inheritance would be given to her daughter if she had one. Simone shook her head, thinking of a small estate in the north, which announced its existence with a tax that came in every year.


    "If the new Marquis had paid a widow''s pension to me as promised... I was too anxious to rely on a single ie from that little estate for life."


    Simone picked up the teacup on the table, took a sip and put it back down. The position of aristocratic women without sessors was uneasy. That was why her brother risked this nonsense for Regina.


    "When His Excellency promised you a dowry on the condition that you take care of the princess, you should have married again."


    "I regret it now. But I was nervous then. What if I was married again but I can''t have a child again? What if I get kicked out again? I thought I''d rather take care of Regina and put my future on her, because I had you and Gibson to take responsibility for."


    Vera was surprised at the thoughts of Simone, and stopped acting without noticing. Simone was also a woman who had rarely said a single warm word to Gibson and Vera, who had been in her service her whole life. In Vera''s heart, she always stirred the idea that she was also a member of the family of Kiellini. She thought her mistress''s blood was cold blue, but she didn''t know Simone was thinking about her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She felt that Simone had changed a lot these days, but her mistress seemed genuinely hurt by the actions of the princess she had met the day before she had left Tilia Territory.


    "I knew she was cold-hearted, because she looked like my brother. So I was not disappointed about this, but I rather afraid. I''d like to think the reason why she was so selfish was that we have curried favor with her since she''s sick, but... I think if something happened, the child would abandon me without mercy."


    Vera nodded unconsciously. She even thought it was fortunate that the bean pods that had been covering her eyes seemed to have been removed. "You''re right. I''ve been worried about this ever since you started taking care of her."


    At Vera''s words, Simone looked at her. "Did the Marquis recognize his daughter? Is that why he keeps sending letters like this?"


    "I don''t know. But Ma''am, I think you need to decide what you''re going to do when something happens."


    Simone looked at Vera''s calm brown eyes for a long time and nodded. Then she took out the letter and wrote down a reply to the Marquis in elegant handwriting.


    "I''ll have to meet my brother before I make my final decision. Maybe I misunderstood."


    Simone put the finely folded letter in an envelope, took the seal and held it out to Vera.


    "Give it to the butler. It''s a letter to Marquis Anais, asking him to visit the mansion of the Duke in four days. And get ready to leave for Tilia right away."


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ll be ready right away. What about tomorrow''s meeting for mydy? Should I send them a reply saying she can''t go?"


    Vera asked about Julietta because she was worried about attending a tea party for women her age for the first time since her debut party.


    Simone thought for a moment and answered Vera, "No. I will be on my way to Tilia alone, so you take care of Julietta. I''m going to have to hire a private maid, but I''ll be careful to find the right one¡­"


    "Why don''t you ask the hostess of the theater? Don''t you think she''ll find someone we can trust, since she seems to have a wide connection with nobles?"


    Simone nodded at Vera''s suggestion. After meeting with her brother, she also had to meet with Maribel, ording to her thinking. ''What does that smart woman think about the absence of the Duke of Kiellini?''


    "Vera, make an arrangement with Maribel that I will stop by the day after tomorrow on my way up from Tilia. And what''s going on for the transferring of the title of the dressing shop to Julietta?"


    "His Excellency said he''ll take care of it after hees up," Vera replied with a slight irritation at what she had asked the financial manager the day after her debut party.


    "If hees up and takes care of it, he''ll do it only when it''s over safely. He is unwilling to let anything get out of his control as he is hiding everything, stepping back."


    Simone stood up angrily. "Vera, go get the transfer papers. While I am down there, I''ll have him take care of them himself."


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ll get the documents first and get them ready."


    Simone murmured as she looked at the back of Vera who was running in a hurry, unlike her usual calm manner, "Julietta is such a strange child. She is really, really weird."


    Vera, who had rarely expressed her feelings became more eloquent when she talked about Julietta. So was Gibson. He didn''t show much emotion, but he seemed to care a lot about Julietta''s work.


    "But I''m the one who cares about the title transfer of the girl''s dressing shop, right? I can''t believe I am going to take it with me." Simone shook her head with augh. "What a strange child she is!"


    -----

 Chapter 106 106. Chartreu, Part IV

    Chapter 106. Chartreu, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Where was she going in and out?"


    "It was a dressing shop on the outskirts of the Eloz Street."


    Killian was annoyed by Oswald''s answer. "What makes you think it''s suspicious for the princess toe in and out of a dressing shop, and report it?"


    "It''s been a few days since she made her official debut in social circles. If she was an ordinarydy, it is time when she would be busy attending parties and meetings every day. By the way, Princess Kiellini attended the tea party hosted by the daughter of Count Patrick. As I know, she is weak; I feel it is strange that she doesn''t miss a day''s work in the dressing shop. Isn''t that strange?"


    "Oh, that was the hot tea party."


    Oswald was delighted by Spencer''s pretense of knowing. "Did you hear that? The costume that the princess wore on that day is the hot talk. The hat on her forehead! Wasn''t that brilliant?"


    Spencer opened his eyes surprisingly wide after Oswald, who didn''t see him there, went to a party yesterday, and expressed what he had heard.


    "The hat on a forehead is terrible to hear."


    "Right? It''s great to have such a unique idea."


    When Oswald, who had a keen interest in fashion, was about to change the topic again, Killian raised his hand to restrain him. "Return to the point. You wouldn''t havee to report like this just because she has visited the dressing shop often."


    "Yes. It''s strange that the princess''s ess to the dressing shop is frequent, but it''s not worth reporting to the Prince. But there was something strange in the report."


    "What''s strange about it?"


    "The princess herself was putting a dress in a strange instation in the dressing shop."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I didn''t understand what the report meant even after thinking about it."


    "So?"


    "I decided to go there myself!" Oswald shouted excitedly, as Killian sped his eyebrows and shook his head.


    "They had no designer there." Oswald looked at the two as if it was a great surprise, but the two men only blinked.


    "She must have gone out."


    At Spencer''s answer, Oswald shook his head furiously. "No, no, no. Do you know what they said when I said I was impressed with the unusual clothes that the princess had worn and that I was going to meet the designer?"


    "What did they say?"


    "It''s hard for me to meet her because the designer doesn''t want to be in front of people."


    Killian managed to press down his seething thoughts. Oswald was talking so excitedly because he found something important, and Killian knew that no matter how much he tried to hurry him, Oswald wouldn''te to the point until he said what he wanted to.


    "Yes, but it''s great to go to the dressing shop myself." Like Killian, Spencer knew Oswald''s character, and began to agree with him enthusiastically.


    "This Oswald can''t stand when I''m curious."


    Spencer pressed down on what he wanted to say, "You''re such a character who likes to interfere," and nced at Killian. Killian might explode if he didn''t get to the point quickly.


    "That''s why Killian trusts you. But maybe there''s a designer of that nature."


    "Yes, that could be. I thought it might be because he was a geeky designer. If I hadn''t seen the strange instation myself, I would have."


    "What the hell is that strange instation?" Killian was interested in the strange instation that came up over and over again.


    "You''ll be surprised if you see it, too. They put many different types of clothes on the upper body, which has no arms or legs, like a corpse body. But how unusual the dresses were!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The upper body like a corpse body?"


    Spencer also asked him questions quickly, preventing Oswald from falling into the other stories. No matter how much he imagined it, he was brought to mind only a grotesque figure, and he frowned. Oswald enjoyed looking at his confusion.


    "You can''t imagine, can you? It''s even more strange to just say it in words. You have to see it for yourself. It was amazing."


    "The princess dressed the instation herself?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. So, I investigated the owner of the building, because I felt something very suspicious."


    "Is it a building of the family of Kiellini?"


    "That''s right, Your Highness. It''s confirmed that the family of Duke Kiellini just purchased it."


    "The princess is the owner of the dressing shop, isn''t she?"


    "That''s right, Your Highness. Isn''t it really interesting? Of course, it could have been a new business for the family of the Duke, but now the new princess visits and manages the dressing shop herself every day."


    "You think the nameless designer is the princess."


    "Yes. That''s right, Your Highness, that''s what I want to say. I can''t believe the princess, who has been staying in the rural area for a long time, opened her dressing shop as soon as she came to Dublin. Maybe that''s why she hasn''t showed up? A princess who was interested in costumes learned to design by hiding herself. The Duke, who loved his daughter so much, offered to set up a dressing shop after her debut, and so the princess came back to Dublin."


    "It is usible. It''s not an ordinary family, but Princess Kielini of a great family works as a designer. They''ll go crazy when they learn it in social circles."


    "Yes, Your Highness. The whole continent is going to be boisterous with this affair. And there''s one more strange thing. The entrance to the dressing shop was made of ss."


    "A ss door?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. It was very simr to the door of the store we were preparing for. As soon as the Duke of Kiellini arrived, Julietta disappeared. And when Princess Kiellini came back to Dublin, Julietta was seen on the street of Eloz. Not long after that, there is a ss-door store that Julietta had told us about. Isn''t that a strange coincidence?"


    Oswald rubbed his palms with excitement.


    "Don''t I deserve to rush in to report to the Prince? Your Highness, I deserve praise."


    "That''s great, that''s great," Spencer praised him on behalf of Killian, who was silent with thought.


    "Yes. All we have to do is find Julietta, who is working for Duke Kiellini. I''ll take responsibility to figure out what the excuse will be."


    "But why did Julietta disappear from Bertino like that? Did she hate Killian so much?" Oswald blinked and signaled as Spencer tilted his head strangely.


    Killian smiled at Oswald, who gave him a hard look, as if Killian med him for Spencer saying such a thing senselessly.


    "I''m curious about the strange instation, so I''ll go see it first. We''ll try to go to the dressing shop when Princess Kiellini visits."


    "Will you go yourself? I don''t think that''s a good idea. Since your return from Bertino, you have not visited the Harrods'' mansion, nor did you see any of the women you''ve met in particr. In the meantime, you''re visiting a dressing shop¡­ First, a suspicious arrow will head to the owner of the dressing shop. Then when it bes known that the building is of the family of Duke Kiellini... Aha!" Oswald eximed as if he had only just realized it.


    Embarrassed by his reaction, Spencer also hit his knee after a while. "What a surprise! You are a scary fellow. You think that you are going to tie Princess Kiellini with rumors, and naturally go in and out of the mansion of the Duke and find Julietta!"


    Killian smiled meaningfully as the two were struck with blinking eyes, shot through with admiration. "Well, that''s one way, too. But that''s not what I think right now."


    "That''s not it?"


    Spencer and Oswald attempted to get an exnation with a curious look, but Killian justughed. "It''s a crazy idea, so I''m not telling you right now, but I''ll tell you when I''m sure. I''ll have to meet the princess first."


    -----


    "What brought you down at this important time?" The Duke of Kiellini had a hard face when he saw his younger sister suddenly descend into the Territory without any warning.


    "What are you doing here at this critical time?!"


    Simone stared at her brother beyond the desk in the Oval Office, stunned by the dry scolding. Looking at the papers and reports on the desk, he was probably getting reports of the work in Dublin.

 Chapter 107 107. Chartreu, Part V

    Chapter 107. Chartreu, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As soon as she arrived at the mansion, she came to the Oval Office, still dressed in a traveling suit. She looked back at the Duke, sitting on the sofa in the Oval Office, as she told the butler behind her that she would stay tonight and leave tomorrow.


    "Let''s talk. I want to hear what the hell you''re thinking." Realizing that Simone had no intention of backing down easily, the Duke rose from his seat and moved to the other side of her.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Why did youe down to Tilia all of a sudden when you knew it was an important time, as you said? You left everything to me."


    "You''re doing well, aren''t you? I heard she made a sessful debut. It was very loud, too." The Duke''s eyes were staring coldly at Simone, as if he didn''t think so, contrary to what he said was good.


    "I''m d you didn''t like it. You can return to Dublin with me and take charge of everything."


    "Don''t you worry about Iris?"


    "Call her Regina. Now Iris is the girl in Dublin. You''re the one who made it that way."


    Kiellini frowned, displeased with his younger sister hastily correcting the name. It was very unpleasant for the illegitimate child to be called Iris, the name of his precious daughter, even though it was only for a while.


    "All right, Regina. Aren''t you worried about Regina, who has to listen to rumors about her once-in-a-lifetime debut party while reced by someone else?"


    "How many times have you been here in thest year if you were worried about your daughter? But suddenly, at this critical time, you had to be with Regina?"


    "If you want to find fault with everything, go up and get some rest." The Duke tried to rise again, as if he didn''t want to deal with her anymore.


    "Come up with me tomorrow. They''re all wondering why the Duke, her father, wasn''t at his only sessor''s debut party."


    "Didn''t you make up a story that I was sick? What''s more, you cooked up very well how the weak Regina found her health and the difficulties she had before she made her debut in society. What''s the point of being so obstinate that I need to be in such a situation?"


    "The bottom line is that you don''t want to have anything to do with this, leaving everything to me and stepping back. Okay." Simone rose, thinking it was useless to talk more.


    Looking up at Simone, the Duke said coldly, "Get this job done safely. If you finish this work well, I''ll arrange enough funds for you to finish the rest of your life in Chewert''s estate safely."


    "What do you mean? Am I suddenly going to Chewert?"


    "It''s where you''re supposed to be. Regina''s grown up, so you''d better live your own life. From now on, this is where Regina will marry and start a new life after inheriting the title of the duke."


    "You mean I will be a hindrance in the future to the family of Duke Kiellini."


    Despite Simone''s bitter irony, the Duke of Kiellini kept saying what he wanted to say. "If you want, I''ll buy you a mansion in Dublin. If you don''t like Chewert, it''s okay to stay in Dublin."


    It meant that she was not allowed to step into the mansion of Duke Kiellini again.


    Simone replied in a barely calm voice, hiding her trembling hands. It was not a matter to confront her brother here. She needed time to think about it more calmly.


    "I''ll do as you say, if you will. I''m very tired of rushing in. I will go up to bed now. And I have to go back to Dublin at dawn tomorrow, so I think I''ll have to leave without saying goodbye, so please understand."


    "So do it."


    ---


    Simone seeded in leaving the Duke''s office in a calm manner. She nodded to the waiting butler to inform him that her work was over, and moved her feet.


    Her whole body trembled at the thought that her efforts for Regina for more than a decade had been thrown away like this, but she managed to calm down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was as she had guessed, that he would make a scapegoat of her if something happened. But even if it was done well, she would be driven out to the North Territory like a pest. He was thinking that... but why was he suddenly turning her into an enemy and rejecting her so much?


    She didn''t care what the reason was. She never intended to be treated like that, anyway. It was she who took all these risks and struggled in the front, but he was just thinking of stepping back and striking her on the back of her head.


    Simone thought hard as she walked into her bedroom on the second floor. She would never retreat as her brother nned!...


    She looked around the room. She couldn''t see Vera waiting for her. Then she thought she hadn''t brought her with her, so she was going to pull on the rope, but she heard a knock on the door.


    "Come in."


    At Simone''s permission, the door opened, and a little maid who had prepared a cup of tea before going to bed greeted her.


    "Hello, ma''am. My butler asked me to wait on you."


    Simone, nodding only to the maid''s greeting, gestured silently at her dress. After a while, she changed into an indoors dress and went out to the wide-open terrace, taking her seat, and calling for the maid.


    "Bring the tea this way and get a bath ready. I''m going to go to bed right after a bath."


    "Yes, ma''am. What about dinner?"


    "I don''t want it. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning, so be ready in time."


    Simone looked carefully at the maid who followed her with the tea, and spoke out, "I know who you are; you''ve been following Sir Caden."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Simone was inwardly surprised by the maid who had changed a lot in a month and a half. "You''ve changed a lot. When Sir Caden first asked me to take over you, I was really at a loss."


    Dian was slightly relieved when the always-difficult, scary-looking madame praised her. Then she felt like asking what she was curious about. She tried to put up with it, but when she kept thinking about what she had just heard, she finally made up her mind and spoke carefully,


    "Well, ma''am, is mydy well and healthy?"


    Simone looked up at the maid waiting for an answer, wriggling her fingers. Then she remembered that the little girl had followed Julietta often, even though it was not for a long time.


    When Julietta went up to Dublin, the maids from the capital followed her. When the main house was cleared up, Regina returned to her mansion with her maids, who had moved with her. Perhaps the reason why she couldn''t stand being in the annex even for a short while was the thought of losing her ce to Julietta, a substitute.


    Anyway, the fact that this maid remained in the mansion, even though the maids who hade down from the main house in Dublin had gone back and the vigers who had worked as temporary servants had been sent back to town, was that she knew something about this work. Simone looked carefully at the maid again.


    "She has been well."


    The maid''s face brightened the answer that came after a long time. Simone added a word after she once again looked carefully at her. "What are you doing in the mansion now?"


    Dian hesitated for a moment to answer Simone''s question. "I don''t do anything special, but I do cleaning, tidy up the bedroom, and run errands for tea."


    "I see." Simone sat silent as if agonizing for a moment, and finally made up her mind and asked the maid. "You followed Sir Caden, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, ma''am."


    "Can I ask you a favor?" Dian had a rather uneasy look on her sharp, frightening face, but a gentle voice. "It''s for Julietta."


    Dian hesitated for a moment but finally nodded. "If it''s something I can do."


    "It''s not difficult. I just want you to let me know if there''s anything wrong with the mansion, or if you hear anything about Julietta or me."


    Dian opened her eyes wide. Everything that happened inside the mansion was being reported to Sir Caden at hismand. But now she also had to contact Mrs. Raban separately. She wanted to say yes when she heard it was for Lady Julietta, but she couldn''t decide.

 Chapter 108 108. Chartreu, Part VI

    Chapter 108. Chartreu, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Simone looked at Dian hesitating and continued coolly, "There is nothing to harm you. You just have to tell me what you think is weird."


    It was an irresistible order. Dian didn''t know why she wanted to be briefed about what was going on in the mansion. But she wasn''t told not to report to someone, so she thought it would be okay to tell her if she heard news of Julietta or this madame.


    What was more, she said it was for Julietta. She wanted to follow what her heart told her, and so she nodded, "Yes, ma''am. I''ll do as you say."


    At Dian''s consent, Simone spoke soothingly with a soft voice again. "I''ll make sure to make amends for what you''ve done for me."


    "How should I report to you?"


    "When you''re out on holiday, go to the post office in town and leave a letter to a woman named Mrs. Eldira. I''ll send someone to retrieve it."


    Simone decided to use the name of the street where the mansion of the Duke was located as a fake name.


    "And if you have to send me a magic message in a hurry or if you have to find me,e to this address instead of the mansion of Duke Dublin."


    Simone went into the room, took out the whole bag of gold coins from the luggage bag, and held them out to Dian with a piece of paper with Julietta''s dressing shop address.


    "Nobody should know that you''re contacting me, so be careful."


    Dian nodded at Simone''s request, covering up her uneasiness.


    ------


    The next day, Simone was out of Tilia at dawn, without meeting anyone. Tilia mansion, which had been her home for decades, was so ufortable and prickly that she no longer wanted to stay even for a moment. She left the mansion without seeing her brother the Duke, or her niece Regina.


    Thanks to her great haste, she was able to arrive at Dublin the following afternoon, after a day at the Baden Land.


    ---


    "Gibson, let''s go straight to the Eileen Theater."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Simone looked out the window from the carriage on the way to the theater, arranging how to talk to Maribel. Yesterday, she thought she couldn''t be treated by the Duke this way, but her heart was stuffy because she could do nothing. First, she would ask Maribel about the Marquis of Anais and seek her advice on how to act.


    Simone recalled the title transfer of the dressing shop building that she had tried to get her brother to sign directly. Her brother didn''t sign it in the end. He didn''t seem to be willing to let Julietta go after this.


    She shook her tiring head to erase the thought that had been cautiously recalled since yesterday, and looked nkly out of the window.


    ------


    As Simone, arriving in Dublin, was heading to the Eileen Theater, Killian was observing the ss door of the dressing shop that Oswald had described. "This is the ss door."


    "Yes, Your Highness, you can see clearly inside, and if it were a busy street, It would certainly have caught the eyes of peopleing and going."<novelnext></novelnext>


    At Oswald''s answer, Killian nodded as he looked into the wide hall inside the transparent ss door.


    "They just changed the door to ss, and I think it will have a better effect than putting some signs on it. If this front wall is all ss, the effect would be even greater."


    "That''s right, Your Highness. I can understand more easily what a ss building is, which Julietta had talked about, after seeing it with my own eyes. Of course, it''s going to cost a lot of money, but it''s going to be a huge hit."


    Killian looked from side to side at thendscape of the three-story building, sculptures in dresses installed inside the hall, and the quiet streets all about, only one or two carriages asionallying and going. His eyes, standing still and looking around the building without a word, were as sharp as a predator blocking a fleeing retreat and seeking prey.


    Oswald asked Killian, who seemed unwilling to enter after his arrival, "Your Highness, aren''t you going in?"


    Killian winked at the passing wagon at Oswald''s urging. The fast approaching wagon slowed down visibly as it got closer to them, and it passed the front of the store at a very slow pace. Killian, who had been watching the wagon without an emblem disappear far away, answered Oswald, "I''m going to stay a little longer because more people need to see me enter this dressing shop. Keep the carriage on the road as it is. And until I leave, keep others froming into the dressing shop."


    Oswald looked at the purple carriage the Prince had ridden and the imperial knights surrounding him, and then at the ivory-colored three-story building pitifully.


    ''Ah, Princess Kiellini. Do you know that after this hour, your fate is irrevocable?''


    Oswald couldn''t help but feel sorry for the fate of the innocent princess who knew nothing. Killian said nothing but an iprehensible word at Oswald''s sympathy, "Let''s go in. I wonder what she''s going to be like today."


    -------------


    At that time, Julietta was admiring the dollying on the workbench in the dressing shop. The doll she had ordered a few days ago looked like Julietta, wearing the same green dress she had worn at the tea party.


    "Oh, my God, that''s perfect. She must be a very skilled person. Has she agreed to work with us?"


    "Of course, she did. It would be better earnings and more stable than to make a doll and sew at home when she sometimes has an order. But she was worried she could not work in this professional dressing shop with her skills. She knows nothing about the dresses of the nobility, because the only thing she''s ever done to repair or make dolls."


    "Please tell her not to worry at all. Looking at this doll, I know that her skills are good enough. Please ask her when she can start working, and make room for her to work in the workshop on the second floor."


    When the payment came in from the Kiellini family, Julietta immediately started construction on the second floor.


    There were a total of eight bedrooms, four on each side, around the middle stairs. Since the main workroom on the first floor had to be renovated as a fitting room, the second floor was divided into a tailor''s room, a sewing room, a fabric storage room, a prop room, and a lounge for the employees.


    She decided to make an employee''s dining room on the second floor. Since she could not make set up a dining room on the first floor where guests woulde and go, the area with a small hall on the first floor was nned to be a small cafe where guests could drink tea.


    She had to be seriously worried when all the money for the clothes she received this time was put into the construction. She still needed a lot of money to spend, but didn''t have any guests. It was time to find investors in earnest.


    After looking around the dining room on the second floor and the cafe on the first floor where the construction was finished, Julietta picked up the doll lying on the workstation again, returning to the main studio with Amelie and Sophie. Looking at Julietta, who was measuring the head size of the arm-length doll, Sophie asked, "But what the hell are you going to do with these dolls?"


    "It''s hard to ce hats, umbres, and gloves on the children in the hall that we''ve named Victoria, Elizabeth, Diana, Mary, and Kate. To show the overall harmony, looking at the real thing, even this small doll will create both interest and desire to buy."


    Sophie was affrighted by Julieta''s description of the ugly things in the hall as children, even naming them. She was afraid that they were going toe alive and move around, but she now would set out even human-like dolls. Now she thought she would not enter the hall at night.


    "By the way, we didn''t have any other customers but the guy who stopped by yesterday. Is it okay with us?"


    Sophie sighed anxiously. Of course, she was busy making clothes for Princess Kiellini, but she was worried that they had not responded even after almost a week had passed since her debut. Apparently, she heard that everything Princess Kiellini wore was a hot topic of conversation, and Juliettaughed as she looked back at Sophie, who was wondering why they had no customers.

 Chapter 109 109. Chartreu, Part VII

    Chapter 109. Chartreu, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "You know that nobles are naturally self-respecting and closed-minded. They''ll need time."


    At Julietta''s words, Amelie and Sophie nodded.


    The nobles enjoyed opera or y and loved the actors who starred in them, but they were very disdainful of dressing and imitating their actions. So, the dresses that actresses wore when attending parties or social gatherings had to be measured against the aristocrats''. The strict rules were applied to all the actors or aristocrats''mon-born lovers.


    The neckline of the dress had to be cut to the aureole to reveal all the curves above the chest, so that they could see at a nce that they werepletely different from the nobility, and the hem of the skirt had to be kept from dragging the floor, showing the shoes they wore.


    It was the same for male actors. Shortening the trouser legs required the socks to be seen between the shoes and the trouser legs, and the cravat had to be thin, with a thickness of no more than two fingers. The rich cravat and high shirt cor were a unique look of the aristocratic gentlemen. In other words, those who were not nobles were forced to reveal by their attire that their identities were not noble-born.


    They also had to pay close attention to the costumes they were using on the stage. Of course, the costumes of the nobility were allowed when ying a role as an aristocrat who was a social hot figure that year, but they were limited to the stage.


    Amelie and Sophie nodded as if they understood Julietta''s words, thinking of the demanding habits of aristocrats. "Yes, you''re right. The nobles are the cruelest of all about something different from themselves."


    "Yes. I''m a stranger to them, too. So even if my dress looks pretty and coveted, they are not going to change their favorite dressing shop easily."


    No matter how great Princess Kielini was, it was still too much to get inside their own fences yet, which had been formed since childhood. Because her identity, beauty, and amazing clothes brought both admiration and envy, they might be hesitant to dress up after Princess Kiellini wore such things, considering that it would hurt their self-esteem.


    There had to be something revolutionary enough to defeat the hesitation. There were so many things she wanted to do as long as she had enough money, but she knew she would have to make ns, one by one.


    Julietta kept speaking while bringing a green swathe from a piece of cloth she had stashed in a corner.


    "I''m thinking of a way to make the Chartreu''s wardrobe fashionable all over the world, so that the clogged aristocrats can order their clothes in our dressing shop."


    "Is that relevant to selling dolls?"


    Julietta nodded as she cut cloth for the hat of the doll. She had once heard that a doll was dressed in the same clothes in a medieval costume shop, and sent to a different area to show a new design.


    The world in which Julietta lived now was simr to the Middle Ages and the old days, differing only by the fact that magic was deeply embedded in people''s lives. Unlike the era when travel between one country and another took as long as half a year, this was a ce where they could cross the border in minutes through a Magic Square. Of course, there were some ces where the Magic Square was not connected.


    Julietta nned to show her dolls to all the kingdoms of the continent which could not easily be reached by the Magic Square so that people could find her dressing shop.


    "I think it''s okay to have no customers now. I cane and go naturally. After the social season ends in a month, I will be able to return to my status and continue working in earnest. Don''t worry about it too much, because I''ll try many different ways to attract customers by then."


    The first of the attempts was a doll in the same costume as the real one. Julietta quicklypleted a hat with the sewing skills she had been grinding and polishing in the theater supply room for years.


    "It''s done."


    Julietta dressed the small sun cap which she had justpleted, a hat with no cap or perforations, which she had worn at the tea party the day before, on top of the doll''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    No matter how useful artifacts were in real life, they did not use such magical items on dresses or hats. Julietta didn''t want to wear a heavy, hot hat, just like she didn''t want to wear a full-length dress in a much hotter August, so she had made a ruffled hat with a stone sun cap.


    First, she wrapped a bright green cloth around hard-wired leather and made a wide-brimmed suit at the base of the band. The ends of the strap were threaded with longce. A band made of the same color as tea party dresses was worn around the forehead, and thece at both ends was tied behind the head with colorful ribbons.


    A hat without a crown, looking like an ornament, and matching her long, blonde hair. Also, it was light and cool. At the tea party that day, the hat that Princess Kiellini had worn spread from the lips of those who had attended the meeting to the ears of others, and became the subject of many rumors.


    When she got up after putting a green hat over the doll''s head, which had golden threaded hair hanging over its back like herself of the day, the magic bell on the dresser''s ss door rang.


    "I think our guest is here."


    Many people asked Julietta about the location of the dressing shop at her debut party and tea party, but no one had visited the shop yet. Julietta, who was sewingfortably in the studio, got up in a hurry and headed for the mirror.


    Watching Julietta get her hair and clothes together, Amelie took off her apron to go out alone. She panicked when she opened the workroom door, brushing off the stitches. A shiny ck-haired man stood in the doorway.


    "Sir, sir, this is the workroom. If you go over there, I''ll show you what design you want."


    Amelie was embarrassed, blocking the man from entering the studio. However, there stood a really handsome man, hard to find even in the theater, which had a collection of handsome characters. It would be fit to say he was beautiful, and he had no intention of stepping aside.


    "I''m not here to buy clothes, I''m here to see Princess Kiellini." The man''s cold silver eyes looked over Amelie''s shoulders, making clear his purpose in a charming low voice. "She is over there."


    The eyes of Julietta, surprised by hearing the Prince''s voice in the wrong ce. Killian pushed Amelie aside and strode into the studio, making eye contact. A cold de was pointed at her neck as the embarrassed Amelie reached her hand unknowingly to restrain his action.


    "You presume. Who do you dare to touch?"


    The captain of the knights escorting Killian stopped her right away. Amelie was stunned, seeing the sword pulled out as if to threaten her, and him entering without permission. Sophie, feeling threatened, tried to defend her, but Julietta dissuaded her.


    "Your Highness, how did you get here?"


    Faced with the gruesome look she had seen when she was working as his maid, Julietta greeted him with deep disdain and a bad premonition.


    ''Why did youe here? What does it mean for me toe to this studio on one side of the hall without a moment of hesitation?''


    Watching Julietta''s surprise, Killian smiled as he approached her. He reached out to Julietta as she showed her courtesy, and help her stand up. "I just heard that there are so many unusual things here, and I stopped by, but I didn''t expect to see the princess."


    "It''s an honor to see you like this. I''m here for the fitting of the next party dress, so please understand that I am in afortable outfit."


    "That''s right. Stop bowing, but get up. I don''t want you to fall down again like before. And I''m ashamed of my hand, waiting for the princess."


    Killian pushed his hand in, andmanded Julietta, who was pretending not to see his hand in front of her, as if he were asking for her hand.


    The Prince looked arrogant even with his hand. Julietta wanted to ignore it to the end, but she rose reluctantly because she could not refuse the order. Sheid her hand slowly over the hand of the urging Prince.

 Chapter 110 110. Chartreu, Part VIII

    Chapter 110. Chartreu, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As soon as the small, delicate hand was ced in hisrge one hand, Killian clutched it tightly like an eagle that snatched the prey. His mouth crept up as Julietta looked up in surprise.


    "Do you want to lose a hard-earned acquisition?"


    It was meant to imply a double meaning, but Julietta couldn''t understand it, so she only blinked at him. Killian gazed merrily at the way she tilted her head, raising her small hand that entered her hand to her eyes. He observed the white hands carefully.


    "The princess, the ownership of this building is under the family of Kiellini."


    Julietta felt her heart fall to her feet at Killian''s words. As he stared at her eyes, wide with surprise, Killian lowered his face to the back of her hand.


    Unlike the ceremonial kisses, the noble Prince''s head did not move from the back of her hand, and Julietta who was holding her breath, blurted out as she couldn''t bear it, "Your Highness, I''d like you to let go of my hand."


    Killian finally raised his head, pretending to be unaware of Julietta, who was twisting her hand.


    "I think Princess Kiellini, who''s had a bad body since she was a child, has had a strange hobby to relieve her boredom. Your hand is so rough."


    The Prince''s hand groped slightly at the tip of Julietta''s finger.


    Her hands were exposed to Killian''s eyes, since she took off her gloves while sewing. She had been taking care of her hands for two and a half months, so they looked pretty and beautiful at first nce, but the palms were still rough and there were fine little cuts at the fingertips. They were not the hands that the princess of the family of Kiellini, a great noble family, had.


    Killian asked her, staring closer into her bewildered green eyes, "Or is there another reason?"


    Julietta''s heart, which had gone through the floor, was now pounding even harder. As her breath became very rough, Killian grabbed her hand tightly once more and put it down. If she really fainted, he would be in trouble.


    With Julietta''s hands down, Killian slowly walked through the studio, seemingly not interested in the answers to his questions. He absentmindedly walked around one time, through the bundles of fabric standing in one corner and the clothes hanging on the workbench, and then back to Julietta in front of the mirror in the fitting room.


    "You sewed the clothes yourself, no matter how boring it was. If this is known, the princess will be buried right away. A bunch of mean-spirited people will against you, saying that you are undermining the dignity of the nobility."


    "I didn''t make clothes. I couldn''t do that, could I? I went down to a rural area for recuperation and came up with a business idea to appease my boredom. As soon as I recovered my health, I opened the costume shop that I nned with my debut. It''s just that, so please clear up the misunderstanding."


    Trying to make her face as calm as possible, she even smiled at the corners of her mouth, but Killian jiggled as he pointed to her chest and sleeve.


    "Just take the stitches off your clothes and say it. And, princess, I wonder if you know there''s a needle in your sleeve."


    There was a habit of sewing on the sleeve while working chores in the prop room. She was surprised at the appearance of the Prince, and forgot that she had left it there for a while after making the doll hat, in case she needed to modify it.


    When Julietta raised her arm in embarrassment, Killian held it and pulled the needle out personally, and said, "It''s dangerous, so I think you''d better get rid of this habit right now."


    Handing the shing needle over to Sophie next to him, Killian added, "I think you''ve gained weight in thest few days. You look healthy. It looks great."


    Julietta didn''t want to box in her chest with a corset until the day she came to the dressing shop, had worn an out-of-the-box dress with a rich ruffle from shoulders to chest to cover up her ample breasts. Hurling abuses inside to the Prince who immediately noticed the fine difference, she turned her head slightly to hide her irritated expression.


    "I think it''s because I feel better after finishing my debut. It''s a shame to be pointed out in the face like this."


    ''That arrogant and spoiled nature seems to be exercised regardless of who it is. How can you ask if I gained weight?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    She had been breathtakingly surprised for a while, but Julietta, stunned by the Prince''s words and actions, wanted to end the unexpected encounter.


    Killian''s mouth became more sulky when she purposely sniffed at the rude remarks, as if she was hurt. He spoke in a friendly soothing way, unlike his sneering mouth, "I think it''s a mistake to say that, but it looks much better than your paleplexion at the party. I think you are beautiful to everyone''s eyes."


    Julietta gave an unappealing look to him at his way of speaking. His pretending to be kind was even more suspicious. The arrogant man tried to appease her by paying lip service, as the background of the family of Kiellini was great.


    "I havee to ask you something. I''ve been looking for the princess, but I think there are too many interrupters here."


    When he said some words women would like best, as Oswald had once told him, Julietta''s face got even worse. Killian thought he''d better get to the point as soon as possible. His escorts dragged out Sophie and Amelia at hismand.


    Julietta was genuinely annoyed to see Sophie and Amelie being dragged away from them, and looked after them in worry. She had epted this dangerous task to hide herself after hearing that he was going to take her in as a concubine, and she was furious with the Prince, who was trying to render all her efforts vain.


    Although she could not even speak for herself when a maid, she was the princess of the family of Kiellini, whose rank was now the first or second in the aristocratic hierarchy. Julietta, determined to knock him off his pedestal today where he thought that all women would love him, gave a nod to Killian, as if to tell him to hurry things up.


    She was sure he would think he had found her weak spot and would try to marry into the family of Kiellini on the pretext of it. So, no matter how much he threatened, she had to find a way not to sumb to him.


    ''Since his arrogance pierces the sky, shouldn''t I just say no by mentioning his behavior so far?''


    It was clear that he would not cling to a woman who disliked him. Julietta waited for Killian to speak out, pondering how to hurt the pride of the noble Prince most.


    "I''d like to propose a partnership to the princess."


    "... a partnership?"


    Ignoring Julietta''s surprise and being thrown off her guard by the unexpected remark, Killian looked back at Oswald, who stood beside him, his eyes shining at the exciting development of the two.


    "Why do you want from me, Your Highness?" Oswald asked, as if he had no intention of leaving.


    "The Marquis, I saw a lot of things in the hall."


    "It''s all I''ve already seen before, Your Highness."


    The eye fighting between Oswald with a smile on his face, and Killian who was staring at him,sted for a while. In the end, Killian sighed in surrender to Oswald, who seemed to have no intention of backing down.


    "Yes. This is the information you brought anyway, so I will tolerate you this time."


    Killian neatly gave up on kicking Oswald out, grabbed Julietta''s hand and led her to the terrace.


    "Let''s sit down and discuss it slowly, because it will take longer."


    Killian sat Julietta in a chair thaty on the terrace with perfect politeness.


    Oswald''s eyes reddened at the polite manners that the Prince rarely showed. There was noparison between his current attitude of treating the princess and the hard and cold appearance he had when meeting with other royal princesses ordies from all over the world.


    Seeing his passion and sincerity, he really wanted to get the information about Julietta from Princess Kiellini. Oswald even had a sad thought, and decided to do his best to help.


    When the determined Oswald sat next to the Prince as if invited, Killian said stiffly, "The Marquis, it''s stuffy. I think the table is too small for the two of us to sit down."

 Chapter 111 111. Chartreu, Part IX

    Chapter 111. Chartreu, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When two big men tried to sit side by side at a small outdoor table, their shoulders and arms frequently hit each other.


    "Ah! Are you feeling stuffy? I think the table is very small."


    Oswald sprang to his feet and, absurdly, asked Princess Kielini to forgive him. "Would you mind if I excuse you, the princess? His Highness is ufortable."


    "Yes, it''s all right. Please sit this way." Julietta knew Killian''s arrogance and self-indulgence better than anyone else, and pointed to the seat next to her, feelingpassion for Oswald.


    This ce, where two people with blonde hair mixed with pink and yellow sat side by side, was so dazzling that it was hard to even look at them properly in the sunlight that passed over to noon. Moreover, Killian''s expression was displeased when he noticed the princess''s lotus-colored out-of-the-way dress and the Marquis''s purple jacket were in superb harmony.


    "The Marquis, I think your legs are strong, and I think it''s okay for you to stand. Isn''t it rude to the princess?"


    Oswald''s affinity applied to anyone, regardless of age and sex. The ability brought a lot of information to Killian, but he did not want the ability to be used on the woman in front of him.


    "I''m fine, Your Highness. We''re the only ones here, so we don''t have to watch other people''s eyes. I don''t know how long the conversation with Your Highness willst, but it''s more inconvenient for him to stand. I don''t want to have such an excuse for that as the owner."


    "Your heart is as beautiful as your looks. This Oswald is so touched."


    "I''m just saying what''s right, but I''m d you liked it."


    Killian was staring at the two people without a word, and interrupted, "Is a maid named Julietta working in the mansion of the Duke?"


    Julietta was relieved by the bright appearance of the Marquis of Oswald, but she choked and kept on coughing at Killian''s sudden attack.


    Cough, cough, cough... "Who is it?"


    "Julietta Salman. She''s got stiff, brick-red hair, and she''s, uh... yes, it''s about the height of a princess. You look simr in body shape."


    The look of kindness and politeness that the Prince had shown disappeared, but his grumpy expression that she had seen a lot in the past came back.


    Julietta looked carefully at the Prince leaning over towards her. She felt a sense of deja vu, as if she had experienced this situation somewhere. Right now, it would not be surprising if the Prince stretched out his long leg and asked her for a massage.


    Julietta took a deep breath for a moment and barely answered, "No. I''ve never seen or heard of such a person by that name."


    "That''s the name you''ve never heard of before?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Why did you think the maid might be working in the mansion of the Duke?"


    "Because this dressing shop''s ss front door was the same as Julietta told me about. It was an idea that no one would think of. So as soon as I saw the door, I thought maybe Julietta was working here."


    Julietta managed to open her mouth, trying to calm her fluttering heart. "Oh, you mean the front door. The front door is just something I overheard on my way to Dublin." A cold sweat fell down, making her back wet, but Julietta kept smiling.


    Oswald was surprised and asked, "Was she a woman with brick-red hair?"


    "Well, I don''t know that. It''s just from a table where there were several people sitting."


    "So, there''s no such person around the princess."


    Julietta''s face was getting hotter and hotter, but Killian nodded nonchntly and turned to the green garden in midsummer.


    The sight of Killian watching the garden at a leisurely pace made Oswald''s expression strange. It was strange that the Prince, after shaking the princess''s neck and ask where she heard the story, and where they went, was sitting leisurely, with no further questions.


    Julietta''s mind raced. Judging from the Prince''s attitude, he was curious about the whereabouts of the runaway maid, but she was worried about asking him what he had been curious about, as if he seemed to have stopped searching for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian glimpsed Julietta''s desire to say something at the corner of his eye.


    Looking at the mumbling pink lips of Julietta, he almost clicked his tongue for a moment. This was because the impably perfect princess''s lips in front of him, and the shape of Julietta''s lips, which mumbled when she didn''t like the way he gave orders or hesitated to say things she wanted to say, were perfectly matched.


    When he drew an ugly pair ofrge sses on her white, thin face, she was the same person without a single error.


    ''It''s pathetic that I didn''t recognize her just because the color of her hair changed. If Oswald hadn''t been quick to inspect the dressing shop, I would still have been guessing wrong.''


    While he was distracted, if Francis had worked on her first, things would have gotten very boring. So, he felt proud of Oswald. Killian faced Oswald, who opened his eyes suspiciously and looked at him.


    "The more I think about your curiosity and interference, the greater it is. I''m very confident after having someone like you as a helper."


    Oswald was appalled by Killian''s sudden praise and smile. "Yes?"


    "The Marquis, you did a good job."


    Oswald asked carefully to see Killian looking very happy, "Is the partnership with the princess such a big aplishment?"


    "Yes. Didn''t you see the ss doors and the marvelous ornaments in the hall? I don''t doubt the princess will be very helpful to our business."


    "That''s right, Your Highness. I really admire her idea. Both clothing and jewelry are essential luxuries, so we will be very suitable partners."


    "Yes, the Marquis. That''s what I think."


    Oswald forgot that he was suspicious of Killian, and he began to brag excitedly. Julietta did not agree, but the two were exchanging opinions as if the conversation were already finished, and she stared at them nkly for a bit, but then protested angrily.


    "Your Highness, I never agreed to work with you."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, Your Highness!"


    "Ah, I thought the princess would be a great help in the new jewelry business. Then I''ll have to ask you again about the situation where you got information about the ss door. I want to break away from the old mindset and introduce new things for the new jewelry store. My maid had a lot of brilliant ideas. So, if it''s hard for the princess to help me, I''ll have to find her."


    Killian looked at Julietta as if he were serious, and ordered Oswald, "Send people as soon as you hear where the princess got the information. If we look into the owner of the ce and everyone around, we''ll get some clues, or we''ll find out where she is."


    At Killian''s words, Julietta was so embarrassed that she dissuaded him, "Your Highness, it''s been more than a month, so it won''t work."


    "The princess, you don''t have to worry about that part. Just tell me where she was, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Julietta had an unknowing expression on her face. It was clear that he would never give up looking until she said she would help, because he could do anything he wanted to do.


    ''Wouldn''t it be better to help out for the rest of the month until the end of the season? He can''t help it if I say my health has gone bad in a month and I will go back down to the Land.''


    Watching Julietta agonizing over the situation, Killian said with a smile on his face, as if he felt sorry, "I wouldn''t try to find her if you helped me. I think the princess also has a lot of unique ideas. Isn''t that right, Oswald?"


    "That''s right, Your Highness. I don''t know how surprised I was when I first saw this dressing shop. You''re amazing, princess!" Oswald was so excited for Julietta that he praised her.


    "Well, well¡­ thank you for thinking so," Julietta replied, being at a loss at Oswald''s praise.


    "You don''t have to be humble. So was the sculpture in the hall, but the ss door was amazing. No matter how much you hear about it from someone, it''s great that you''ve made it your own."


    "It''s so amazing, Your Highness. In a way, I think the princess will be more helpful than Julietta."

 Chapter 112 112. Chartreu, Part X

    Chapter 112. Chartreu, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian smiled, as he oveid Julietta''s brick-red hair in a baggy maid uniform onto the image of the princess sitting like a flower against the backdrop of a small, but fairly well-groomed garden.


    "But I can''t help it because the princess doesn''t want to help me. I have no choice but to keep looking for Julietta''s whereabouts."


    Julietta asked nervously, biting her lips, "Do you mean you''ll find her just for that reason?"


    "A good man is the most important thing in anything. I thought I needed to put forward something different from the past, because the jewelry business I was about to open was already saturated. It was Julietta who made me realize it. But looking at this dressing shop, I think the princess can help me a lot without Julietta. If the princess helps me, I''ll give you unlimited support for your business, I promise."


    Julieta was lost in thought for a moment. It made no sense to say that the Prince considered one of the most likely candidates for the Emperor in Austern was about to take in a poor cleaning maid as his concubine. Now it turned out that he was trying to make her his own person by regarding her thoughts highly.


    Julietta considered the advantages of working with the Prince. With the help of the Prince, she could turn all ideas that were merely dreams without money, into reality!


    Without even knowing that she put one step into the sprawling that Killian had set up, she asked. "Your Highness, I''d like to ask you something."


    Julietta took a deep breath and opened her mouth as the Prince nodded to let her speak.


    "If we were to work together as a partner, would you be able to actively ept and listen to my opinions?"


    "I promise you, I''ll do as much as I can when ites to work."


    "Thank you. I''d like to ask you to invest in my dressing shop, since you said it''s a partnership first."


    "Invest? Are you talking about funding?"


    It must be strange that Princess Kielini asked for funding, so Julietta hurriedly gave an excuse.


    "Yes. I''m short of funds because my father opposes me running a dressing shop. That''s why I thought I''d look for investors."


    Killian epted Julietta''s words with a sad look, as if he felt bad.


    "I see. The princess''s weak, so the Duke seems to object. I''ll leave the money to Count Adam, so ask for as much support as you need."


    "Thank you, Your Highness. Then, can I talk to him about the profit?" Julietta became cautious when another name came up, and asked in a low voice.


    Killian replied softly, smiling at the sight of Julietta. "You can talk to me about earnings. Yes, I don''t think we need to go through Count Adam. If you tell me, I''ll order Adam."


    That meant she would bump into the Prince, but Julietta nodded quickly, because dealing with Count Adam was burdensome, too.


    "And I''d like to talk about personal matters."


    "Personal matters?" Killian''s eyebrows went up in disapproval.


    "I think drawing a distinct line between public and private matters will help our future partnership."


    Julietta looked at Killian for a moment and then came up with the story. "I believe you will respect my opinion and I will be brave enough to tell you. First of all, I don''t want to have any personal rtionship with you. So promise me you won''t force me to marry you."


    Killian''s frowned at Julieta''s words.


    "I promise you, instead, that there will be no marriage to the forces on the other side of Your Highness."


    Killianughed at Julietta''s words. "Wouldn''t the princess marry someday? I think it''s dangerous to make such a boast."


    Julietta shook her head at Killian''s words. "I am going to go back down to Tilia Territory in a month. I think I''d be better off with a quiet rural area. Marriage is too much right now, but if I do itter, I''ll have someone who has nothing to do with the central aristocracy. Therefore, I will ept the partnership if you understand that, although my business rtionship with you should continue in writing in the future."


    "Are you going to go back to Tilia Territory and marry a suburban aristocrat? I see, that''s what happened."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta didn''t hear Killian''s mutter correctly, and asked, "Pardon me?"


    "Nothing. I''ll take the princess''s offer. You seem very healthy to me, but you insist on yourself being weak."


    Killian rose from his seat, watching Julietta, who blushed under his eyes. He whispered low in Julietta''s ear, "So, from today on, we will develop a very secret rtionship."


    "What do you mean, secret?"


    Killian smiled at Julietta''s question, as she shielded her ear as if it was ticklish.


    "How can a rtionship be as secret as our partnership? I don''t care if it''s known to others, but I think you will be in a lot of trouble. Or does it matter if I reveal it?"


    "No, no, no. I hope it''s just between us."


    "Look, a rtionship that only we know about is a secret rtionship. Isn''t that right, the Marquis?"


    "Yes. If you say, so be it." Observing the Prince with a suspicious look again, Oswald took Killian''s side for now.


    Julietta gave up on arguing about something that would be of no use protesting. No one would know anyway, and she didn''t care whether it was a secret rtionship or a close rtionship. She nodded along, as she wanted to kick the Prince out. Killian entered the studio with a satisfied smile.


    "We''ll have to think about how we''ll meet in the future for our intimate rtionship."


    "I think it would be better to send and receive information in letters as much as possible."


    "I can''t do that. I don''t think it''s efficient to write things down in Dublin, as you said you would go down to the Land after a month. Ah, this method will work."


    Killian looked back at Julietta. "How about disguising yourself as a maid? You wear a wig that hides the princess''s brilliant blonde hair. It would be okay to wear sses to cover your face, too. Then it would be easy to get in and out of the Imperial Castle to meet me."


    Julietta looked up at the Prince, turning pale, but he only paid attention to the doll lying on top of the workroom.


    "I''ve been wondering about this doll since a moment ago. What''s this doll for?"


    Julietta looked closely at the Prince''s face, but nowhere did he find any suspicion of her identity. His expression was no different than before, so she was a little relieved and replied to the Prince''s question, "It was made for exhibition purposes, to show the image of wearing a dress, a hat, and an umbre together."


    Killian curiously picked up the doll and turned it around. He nced at Julietta''s expression that she wanted to take the doll right away, and then casually touched the hat. "Is this the rumored hat from this time?"


    Julietta reluctantly answered, "Yes. That''s right, Your Highness."


    "It''s also unusual. It''s very unique. I think I chose my partner very well."


    "The Marquis, the blonde is beautiful, but do you think the brick-red hair suits this doll?"


    Killian asked the Marquis, who was looking at the doll curiously, and without waiting for an answer, he turned to Julietta. "I''ll take this doll as a memorial to a secret rtionship."


    Before Julietta could protest, the Prince led his men out of the dressing shop, and when they were gone, Amelie and Sophie came running straight to her.


    "Are you all right? Oh, my God. As Princess Kiellini was sewing here, wouldn''t he have doubted you?"


    Sophie cried and looked around Julietta to see if she was hurt.


    "It''s all right. He didn''t seem to doubt me at all. I guess he thought it was just an aberration for ady who had confined herself in the countryside. I was nervous a lot. I need to take a break."


    Julietta reassured Sophie and Amelie, then went to the table where she had just sat face-to-face with the Prince and sat down again. Her hands trembled and her heart throbbed from her nerves while she faced the Prince. She breathed a sigh of relief, wriggling hands, which were cold even on a hot summer day.


    The Prince''s proposal of a partnership came as a surprise. She was worried if the Duke of Kiellini found out, but it was fortunate that the Prince first told her to keep this secret. Whether it was a secret rtionship or a close rtionship, she had turned down the Prince''s proposal on the premise of a partnership.

 Chapter 113 113. Chartreu, Part XI

    Chapter 113. Chartreu, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Her heart was pounding in a different way than before. Now she could work hard for a month to help the Prince''s business, and start what she had nned with the money invested.


    She was also happy that the Prince stopped looking for her as a maid. She didn''t have to be afraid of when she would be caught.


    Although she was embarrassed by the Prince''s questions, Julietta thought she had escaped safely, took off the outward pretense of a noblewoman, leaned over the back of a chair and looked up at the sky. The cloudless blue sky seemed to whisper that it was all going to be all right now.


    Julietta began to n busily to carry out what she had only been thinking about.


    -------


    Maribel was pondering, waiting for Simone''s visit. Raphael''s letter arrived the day before, and it hastened her decision on what she had been weighing and worrying about.


    A month ago, Maribel began to get nervous when the Duke of Kiellini went down to Tilia Territory as soon as Julietta set out for Dublin.


    The original purpose was to marry Raphael to the ailing Princess Kiellini and build a strong background. As he was the nephew of Maribel who knew the secret, she thought the Duke wouldn''t object much.


    However, the letters Raphael regrly sent told her that he could not get any information, let alone personal exchanges, because he had no contact with Princess Kiellini.


    Maribel''s intention to send down her grandson, the heir to Count Caden, to the Tilia Territory must have been fully conveyed. Nevertheless, the fact that Raphael was deliberately deployed as an outside guard corps was more than enough to understand the Duke''s intentions.


    What was fortunate, however, was that Dian hade to work at the side of the princess after the Tilia mansion''s workers were changed. Dian''s presence had been of great help to Maribel, especially since the Duke went down to Tilia Territory, as there were restrictions on Raphael''s behavior.


    In the magic message Rafael sent this morning urgently, there was a story had Dian overheard.


    The story said that Princess Kiellini''s anger was great at the news that Julietta had made a sessful debut at Dublin, and that she had copsed after severe hysteria caused by anger and was inches from death for several days. It also said that Marquise Raban visited Tilia in a hurry yesterday, only to meet with the Duke, and returned immediately.


    "Master, Mrs. Raban has arrived."


    Liam, the theater''s manager, guided Simone through the back gate to Maribel''s residence in the innermost part of the theater, as he had been instructed beforehand.


    "Wee, the Marquise. I thought it would be a long talk, so I invited you to my ce."


    Maribel''s residence was deep, needing to go through the actors'' waiting room, costume prop room, and warehouse in the basement of the theater, but she could arrive quickly after a secret passage near the theater''s back door. Simone entered the inner quarters and looked around the room.


    "I never thought there would be a ce like this in the theater."


    It was a coolly decorated space in ivory and brown. The fact that she was able to enter without encountering anyone in the middle of a crowded time, with actors and staff preparing for the concert, emphasized the secret of the ce.


    "It doesn''t suit you at all."


    Maribelughed at Simone''s appreciation. "It was originally decorated in red and ck."


    "I think it looked better on you."


    "It wasn''t appropriate for a child to live with," Maribel smiled, recalling when Ste and young Julietta came to visit her.


    "I didn''t hear you had a child."


    "Julietta lived here for a while when she was a child. She stayed here until her mother died."


    Simone responded surprisingly well to Maribel''s remarks. "Did you love Julietta enough to change the decoration?"


    Maribel just smiled and prepared the tea at Simone''s surprise.


    "What is the reason you came to visit me all of a sudden?" Maribel asked, putting down a cup of tea with a pungent aroma in front of Simone.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You know exactly what kind of tea I enjoy drinking," Simone said, looking down at the dark redya tea, which she had been living on due to frequent headaches. These days, she didn''t drink as often as she used to, thanks to a massage or a walk, as Julietta rmended.


    "I just have more ears than others."


    Simone looked at Maribel for a while, who simply folded her eyes and smiled knowingly, and picked up her teacup. Maribel watched Simone take a sip of tea in an elegant manner and with a slight tilt of her head.


    For a moment there was only silence in the room.


    Simone drank tea without a word for a long time, and finally looked at Maribel, breaking the silence. "I was on my way up from Tilia. I met my brother and came back."


    Maribel slid her eyes down to hide her expression at Simone''s haste. Simone continued to talk, epting the indication that she would listen quietly. "I don''t think he''s going to let Julietta go after this."


    She was a noblewoman who had grown up without knowing how to plot, or veiled enmity.


    Maribel almost sighed unconsciously when Simone spoke frankly, without even a little calction. Still, toe to her in a hurry and say this would mean that she was already somewhat inclined to Julietta.


    "What would you like to do about it?"


    Simone was furious at the sight of Maribel, who was not surprised at all. "Don''t you care if Julietta, who you have been taking care of so far, might die?"


    "When you first started this job, didn''t you ever decide to get rid of Julietta?"


    Simone paused at Maribel''s words. "Well, that was true, in case Julietta had a bad heart and coveted Regina''s seat. But now I know she''s never going to have that kind of heart. She''s one who wants to live by doing what she wants to do in the dressing shop when this is over. I don''t have to get rid of her on purpose."


    Maribel calmly looked at Simone squeezing the handkerchief she was holding. "If His Excellency has decided to do so, you know we have no choice."


    "There''s the Marquis of Anais. Why don''t you tell the Marquis to find out who Julietta is?"


    "Mrs. Anais will never let it go. The Marquise has too much background for the Marquis to deal with. We would have to deal with the Duke of Dudley AND the Duke of Kiellini!"


    "She is his child and he will do something to save her."


    "If it turns out that Julietta, who has already made her social debut as Princess Kiellini, is the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais, then neither the Duke nor you will be safe."


    "So, we''re just going to let Julietta die? The child only worked hard as Regina''s recement at our request."


    Maribel thought for a moment when she saw Simone screaming in a rage. It seemed that the Marquise hade at this time to decide what she had hesitated about.


    "Madame, in order to save Julietta, you may have to cut off the connection with your brother, Duke Kiellini, and your niece, Princess Regina. Is it possible?"


    "He is going to send me out of the family of the Duke when this is over."


    Maribel nodded as she watched Simone struggling with resentment.


    "I heard Princess Regina doesn''t want to see you anymore."


    Maribel got up from her seat and took out Raphael''s letter, which she had put in her desk drawer. She handed it to Simone.


    "This is a letter from my grandson, Raphael. I heard that the princess was very upset about Julietta''s sess this time. Why not? She lost her seat because of her health."


    Simone read the letter twice and then again, as if she could not believe that.


    It said Regina had copsed when she had heard about Julietta''s debut party sess and only woke up a few dayster. The story that the maid had heard was written in detail and it was about what Regina had asked the Duke; she asked him to kill Julietta after she was done, and to keep her aunt out of her sight in the future, because she did not want to see the woman who had helped Julietta.


    The letter concluded with Raphael''s personal opinion that the princess''s illness seemed to have eaten into her mind, and that Regina had asked the Duke to get rid of everyone involved in the affair.


    Simone handed back the letter. As Simone let it go with trembling hands, Maribel went back to her desk, put it in the drawer, locked it, and returned.

 Chapter 114 114. Chartreu, Part XII

    Chapter 114. Chartreu, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "The princess seems to want to get rid of you and me. I''m sure she doesn''t like anything that reminds her of Julietta. The Duke might have decided that it would be better to get rid of those who know this for the sake of the future."


    Simone looked at Maribel as if she could not believe it.


    "He must be trying to get rid of Raphael and me. I wasn''t sure about you, but I think I''m right to hear that he is trying to get you out of Tilia."


    Maribel breathed a sigh and waited a breath before continuing. "I thought about it so easily. I should have kept in mind that he would never leave his weaknesses in the world. But the moment he mentioned it, I had no choice. So, I tried to have Raphael marry the princess and save my life, but it seemed to be useless."


    Simone had a splitting headache and rushed to drink her tea with trembling hands. A momentter, as the headache seemed to have barely subsided, she looked at Maribel.


    "But Regina or my brother wouldn''t want to kill me. They are not going to go that far."


    Maribel said, looking at Simone who drinks tea again with an anxious look.


    "Madam, don''t you think the taste of the tea you''re drinking is different from the usualya tea?"


    Simone nodded at Maribel''s words. "That''s right, it''s a little fresher and doesn''t have the same aftertaste. It''s very easy to drink."


    "In addition to the letter I''ve shown you, there''s another letter I''ve received." Maribel pulled out another letter. The paper quality was significantly different from that of the previous time, although it was clearly sent by the same person as it had the same elegant masculine style of writing. This was a rough, cheap letter.


    "Raphael went to the tea-growing area of Tilia, and he hurried to tell us what he had overheard."


    After hearing the short story, Simone gave Maribel a curious look. "Isn''t this about my headache tea? What is this about? Oh, are you trying to tell me how you found out what my favorite tea is?"


    "Would I even show you the contents of the letter if it''s not important?"


    "So what the hell are you trying to say?" Simone was angry because Maribel always seemed to enjoy getting a reaction by talking around and around.


    "I''ve heard that Lady Regina has always taken care of your headache."


    "That''s right. She has been very interested in tea leaves since she was a kid. I think it''s because it''s a family business."


    "Maybe, or maybe not."


    "Exin to me so that I can understand."


    Maribel carefully chose what to speak when she saw Simone getting louder.


    "It''s true that blending tea leaves around these days is a trend, but thebination method for your special headache is strange."


    "Blending? I''m a person who doesn''t like to mix tea leaves. What I drink isya tea, which is good for headaches."


    "Yes, that''s right. It''s always the tea that Lady Regina has taken special care for you."


    Simone then looked at Maribel, as if she finally understood what she meant, and could not believe it. "You''re saying it''s not just aya tea?"


    ? "Yes, ma''am. Your dailyya tea leaves are very slightly mixed with basa grass."


    "Basa Grass?"


    "Basa grass is good for stomach-ache, but it''s also a grass that causes headaches. So, the private sector uses this grass to heal the stomach while preparing for headaches. When you mix that headache-causing grass with the headache-reducing tea leaves, you start with a lingering headache, and then after a while it subsides."


    Simone recalled the headache that had been bothering her for a moment. The headache which weighed on her used to settle down after drinkingya tea, and then started again.


    "What the hell? For what?"


    "Why? I don''t know. I guess Lady Regina wanted you to rely on her."


    "So, she deliberately made me drink tea that causes headaches?"


    "Mostly, if your body hurts, your heart hurts too."


    Simone grasped her fists as if she could not stand it. "I can never forgive her. How dare she do this? How much I have suffered from that headache! Are you going to be attacked like this by my brother and Regina?"


    "No. If you make up your mind, I''ll tell you about my n."


    "What is your decision? It''s a matter of life."


    "That''s right, ma''am. But there is a saying that bad luck often brings good luck. This could give you the power of the family of the Duke."


    "Do you have a n?"


    "I didn''t n for sure, because I didn''t know what you were thinking. As soon as I get a little bit more organized, I''ll contact you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay, I''ll wait for a call." Simone rose from her seat after she calmed down her trembling... while drinking the remaining tea.


    "The day after tomorrow, the Marquis of Anais ising. It looks like blood is pulling. I invited him because I had no reason to refuse his visit, so I hope you will let me know as soon as possible how to behave."


    "Yes, ma''am. I''ll contact you as soon as it''s sorted out," Maribel said, seeing off the Marquise.


    ----------


    "Your Highness, hand the doll over to Ian. It''s ugly."


    Oswald frowned at Killian, who was messing around with a blonde-haired doll.


    "The Marquis, the more I look at it, the more it looks like the princess?" Killian looked at the doll as if it was highly praiseworthy, not caring about Oswald''s astounded expression. When Killian''s hand holding the doll tried to raise the skirt of its dress, Oswald took it with fright.


    "Your Highness, I''m afraid someone will see you."


    "No one sees me. You, Ian, and I are all in this wagon, right?"


    "Well, well, anyway, the act of raising ady''s skirt is something you should never do as a gentleman."


    "As I am a gentleman, I lift ady''s skirt. Ady can''t raise ady''s skirt. And this is not ady, but just a doll."


    "You just said it looked like the princess."


    "The atmosphere is simr, but if you look closely, one ce is different."


    "It''s a doll, so it''s all different."


    When Oswald tried to take a closer look at the doll, Killian took it back. "Keep it out of the public eye and put it in my office."


    Ian took out the thin nket from the carriage and wrapped it around the doll, saying carefully,


    "Your Highness, your office has a lot of peopleing and going, so how about putting it elsewhere?"


    "Then put it in the bedroom."


    "I, I think the bedroom is going to be more weird. How about a dressing room?"


    "Then I can''t see it very well. I want the doll to be ced within my sight."


    At Killian''s disapproving voice, Ian quickly lowered his tail. "Yes, Your Highness, then I''ll keep it in the bedroom."


    Oswald struggled to look at the colorful blonde doll hidden by the nket. Killian muttered that he was thinking of getting rid of the doll before his master was rumored to be a pervert.


    "Where should we attack?" Oswald asked what he had been curious about, leaving his loyalty aside for a while.


    "Why didn''t you ask the princess about Julietta''s whereabouts?"


    "What is the reason?" Killian grinned at Oswald.


    "Well, I have no idea."


    "Then you''ll find out where we are going this time. Ian, tell the driver to turn the carriage to the Eileen Theater."


    ------


    When Killian arrived at the Eileen Theater after turning the carriage on his way to the Imperial Castle, he arrogantly ordered the theater officials, "Bring up Maribel, the owner of the theater."


    Killian was not as daunted as he had been during his previous visit, and ordered them to call in the troupe leader before heading to the VIP seat.


    After sending Mrs. Raban back, Maribel was about to watch the evening performance, and looked over at Liam, conveying the sudden call of Prince Bertino.


    "Did His Highness call me? Who came with him?"


    "He hase with Marquis Oswald."


    "Was he feeling bad or angry?"


    "No. He didn''t seem particrly bad, as he was smiling."


    Maribel thought for a moment before sending Liam out with the words, "I will go soon."


    After talking to Marquise Raban today, she thought she''d soon meet the Prince, but she didn''t expect to be caught off guard so soon. Given that the Prince visited her first, chances were high that he might have noticed or figured out something.

 Chapter 115 115. Chartreu, Part XIII

    Chapter 115. Chartreu, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    What she nned now was built after she found out that the Prince was interested in Julietta. However, even if the Prince was interested in Julietta, she could not be sure how much interest he had.


    At any rate, the dice had already been thrown. She learned of the ns of the Duke of Kiellini, and took out her cards with Simone to protect herself and Julietta. She couldn''t stop now.


    If she wanted to live, she had to attack first! That was Maribel''s theory.


    The sensation she used to have whenever there was an emergency advised her to get on the wheel of fate and take all the risks since the dice of fate had already been thrown, and the wheel had begun to roll.


    Maribel changed into the darkest, most decent of her dresses and erased the heavy makeup. Then, she loosened her high-stacked hair and simply wove it into one long braid.


    Looking at her figure in the mirror, she grabbed a handkerchief soaked in water and left her residence to go to the VIP seat on the second floor.


    "Oh, my God, Maribel. You look amazing today."


    "Wee, Your Highness. I''m sorry to see you like this."


    Killian concealed his sudden uncontrobleughter at Maribel''s poor appearance, which showed what had happened today with her whole body.


    He had shut himself off from the usual performance, but he often dropped by the Eileen Theater these days. She must have been aware of something, and yed her trump card since he called her openly. He asked with a serious look, thinking she was not normal, "I came running with some very surprising news, and judging by your appearance, I think you already knew."


    In a trembling voice, Maribel answered the Prince''s words with tears.


    "I''ve waited impatiently for you toe back. It''s absurd for me, the troupe leader, to ask the noble Prince to meet me."


    "What were you going to do if I didn''t end up visiting you?"


    "I was wondering if I should ask the person you sent me. But I''m afraid it''s a matter of caution, so I''ve been waiting for either Marquis Oswald or Marquis Rhodius to visit me," Maribel said in a trembling voice.


    "I see." Killian gestured to Maribel, to sit in front of him. "I think we''d better sit down, because it''s going to take a long time."


    Killian directly said to Maribel as she sat down, still pressing her eyes with her handkerchief.


    "Whose n is it?"


    Maribel''s gestures stopped. Killian looked rxed and crossed his legs. After a moment of silence, she opened her mouth.


    "You don''t think I''m the one who came up with it, do you?"


    "Well." Killian justughed.


    "The Duke of Kiellini came to see me two months ago. He needed a girl the same age as Lady Kiellini, who had blonde hair and green eyes."


    "Julietta was fit for it."


    "Yes, it was the most simr appearance I''ve ever known."


    "The charge of impersonating a noblewoman is death." Killian''s callous words immediately brought Maribel down from her chair and made her kneel on the floor.


    "Your Highness, please spare me. I couldn''t disobey the request of the Duke of Kiellini. From the moment I heard that, I had no will."


    "Why Julietta? If you had been looking for someone simr, you could have found many."


    "Julietta is the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais."


    Oswald pped his knee at Maribel''s words. Killian didn''t tell him, but he had inferred from her story so far that Julietta had now made her social debut as Princess Kiellini. After understanding the Prince''s actions, he stared at Killian''s face without realizing it.


    "I heard the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais was dead."


    "She is alive."


    "Is that what Madame Anais told you to do?"


    "Yes, it was the Marquise''s order. I was told that Julietta should stay out of the public eye in the corner of the theater for the rest of her life. She also said that the Marquis should never learn of the existence of Julietta."


    "That''s why she has been wearing a disguise?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She was such a conspicuous child that she had to hide her appearance that way."


    Killian finally nodded as if everything was understandable. "Did you want to make Julietta stand out to Marquis Anais in vition of the order of the Marquise, even though she is known to have died?"


    Maribel admired the Prince, who had inferred everything with but a few words of conversation.


    "At first, I decided that it was better for her to be a nobleman''s concubine than to do a lifetime of chores in the theater like this. But Julietta raised her voice and protested. So I threatened her to pay off the debt I had raised, and she ran out of the theater saying she''d pay it back by working as a maid."


    Maribel packaged what she had done to sell her virginity to the nobleman, purely for Julietta''s sake. In fact, it was mutually beneficial.


    "I have one more reason to kill you." Maribel bowed more and more to the horror of Killian''s light ent.


    "I really thought it was for Julietta."


    "After that?"


    "When I saw Juliettaing to pay back once a month, I thought I shouldn''t let her go."


    "So you introduced Julietta to the Duke of Kiellini."


    "I thought if Marquis Anais saw Julietta, he wouldn''t let her go. She is just like when she was a child. When she finished the work as a substitute of Princess of Kiellini, I hoped that she would live her life under the protection of the Marquis of Anais."


    "Then why did you change your mind and decide to talk to me?"


    "I didn''t think it was dangerous when I made ns for this with the Duke of Kiellini. But there''s something I''ve overlooked. It''s a scary monster of jealousy of a woman."


    "What do you mean, jealousy?"


    "I despise the jealousy of Princess Kiellini towards a girl of her age. I never thought the anger of the princess, who thought her health had deprived her of everything she needed to enjoy, would be directed toward Julietta."


    "So Julietta is in danger now."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian remained silent when she said Julietta was in danger. Anxious, Maribel raised her head carefully to study the Prince''s expression.


    ''Will I be forgiven and live as if I were dead, or should I throw a hand for the future with my life as coteral?''


    Trouble was not new to Maribel. Her life was always on the cliff, she could not see an inch to move. If she had only chosen a safe path, she would not have been here now.


    Maribel grabbed the wet handkerchief once again and said to Killian, "Your Highness, may I ask what you''re thinking of doing to Julietta?"


    One of Killian''s eyebrows crept up.


    "What do you think I''ll do?"


    Maribel was so afraid that she thought she would give up the n for a moment after seeing the smiling face of the Prince. But she decided to stake everything on the Prince who had visited her to find a runaway maid.


    "How can I know your thoughts? I just want you to feel my heart-rending sorrow for Julietta."


    "What kind of sympathy do you need for someone who impersonates a noble?"


    "Your Highness, did you not say you were going to put Julietta in the seat of a concubine? Now that she is known as Princess Kiellini, you can''t take her as a concubine."


    The day after the Prince had visited the Eileen Theater to find Julietta, Maribel had gone to Lillian and found out the real thoughts of the Prince.


    "Isn''t she a fake? Even if I asked Duke Kiellini to give me a fake Julietta as my concubine, he wouldn''t refuse. Or how about getting a real, weak-bodied Kiellini as a Queen and Julietta as a concubine?"


    "Everyone knows Julietta as the sessor to the Duke of Kiellini."


    "You''ve made a fake princess, but can''t you solve that? The Duke of Kiellini will find a way."


    Maribel nodded as if she could not do anything with Killian''s invidious remarks.


    "As for Julietta, the seat of a concubine is a great honor. I think that''s a good idea. In particr, the real Princess Kiellini who would be the Queen is unable to produce a sessor because of her weak body, and it could be perfect for Julietta. If you could prevent Julietta dying for impersonating a noble."


    Killian stared harshly at the woman who responded so gently, and said that it would not be such a bad idea, even though she knew he had no intention of doing so.

 Chapter 116 116. Preparation, Part I

    Chapter 116. Preparation, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "You''re trying to beat me."


    "How dare would I, being of so humble a status?" Maribel lowered her posture further, as if she would never do so.


    "What do you have in mind?" asked Killian, as if he had finally given up fighting against her.


    "Would you like to receive Julietta as a Queen? Then I''ll tell you."


    "If I don''t want to?"


    "If you give up Julietta, I''ll let you have the family of Kiellini."


    "Whether it is Julietta or Kiellini, do I have to choose one?" Killian frowned disagreeably. "What are you, how dare you ask me to choose? I can have both if I want to."


    "You know both are difficult. The charge of impersonating a noble isparable to that of civil war. It''s shaking the foundation of the social system, so no matter who you are, you won''t be able to save Julietta."


    Oswald watched the breathtaking war of nerves from behind and threw his tongue away. He knew that the owner of the Eileen Theater was unusual, but he never thought she was so magnanimous. It was not easy for him or Adam, or even his cousin, the Marquis of Rhodius, or Valerian, to stand up to the Prince this way.


    Ignorant of Oswald''s admiration behind him, Killian took a moment to think. She was a very useful person, with this level of ideas and talent. Furthermore, no one would think of this woman as his follower, as she was the owner of the theater.


    He finally made up his mind.


    "Let''s just listen to your n. If it''s a bad n, you''ll be punished solidly for what you''ve thrown at me."


    Maribel swept her chest at the Prince''s permission. The dice that were thrown in a hurry went off without a hitch.


    Maribel had been lying on the floor, but she raised herself and told Killian, "Your Highness, please take Julietta to the Empress."


    9. Preparation


    Unaware of what Killian and Maribel were nning to do for her now, Julietta was urged on by the joy of solving her financial problems. It seemed as if it was okay to run into the Prince, thinking that she could now have staff in the dressing shop, where there were only Amelie and Sophie before.


    Julietta began humming and drawing up specific ns for employees'' amodation and meals.


    "I guess there was nothing special between the two of them," Sophie epted.


    Amelie murmured, worried, "You know what? I was so surprised to find out what happened earlier."


    Both went to the worktable and continued their work, relieved by the presence of Julietta humming and writing down something.


    "Did you say that Lillian lives in Harrods'' mansion?" asked Julietta, who came into the studio with a note scribbled full of letters, as if she had finished arrangements.


    "Yes, I heard that His Excellency Marquis Rhodius bought her a mansion on the Harrods Street. By the way, is it okay for you if you stay so long?"


    If it was a normal day, it was time to go back. Sophie looked at her anxiously as she wandered around seeing if there was anything to do.


    "Marquise Raban has gone to Tilia Territory. She''ll be back today, but she won''t be here until dinner, so I''ll just have to go before then."


    Julietta looked silently at the hands of the two who were deftly cutting the fabric.


    "Shall we go out for lunch? You feel probably stuffy because you''ve been in the costume shop all these days."


    "Will the noble princess go out to eat together with the staff working in the costume shop? No way!" Unlike Sophie who weed the chance, Amelie scolded Julietta for her carefree manner.


    "Look, there''s a wig. I can go out in disguise."


    Julietta went to the drawer in the dressing room and took out the wig she had put at the bottom.


    Julietta was about to put the familiar red wig on her head, and stopped. Even though Prince Killian had just walked in and out, wearing a red wig might bring a big problem if she came across him. She took off the wig, put it back in the drawer and took out the ck wig she had worn from Bertino to Tilia Territory.


    She thought she would have a decent disguise. Julietta left the dressing room wearing a veiled hat over a wig.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How is it? Even though I just changed my hair color, I look like someone else, right?"


    "Now that your face is known, shouldn''t you be careful? What if there''s someone who recognizes you?"


    Amelie clicked her tongue in disapproval, but Julietta didn''t care.


    "Come on, you two get ready, too. We don''t know when we''ll get another chance like this. As I said before, change into new clothes. Let''s go eat at the best restaurant in Dublin."


    Amelie and Sophieughed at her image of letting nagging go in one ear and out the other and pushing forward as she wanted to make them recall the days when they were in the theater.


    ------


    So prepared, the three set out for the most famous restaurant in the heart of Eloz Street.


    The restaurant had four floors in total had different floors that could be used, depending on status. Entering the first floor avable to themon people, Julietta rejoiced when she was guided to a window seat.


    "I thought it would be hard to get a window seat because it''s lunchtime, but we are lucky."


    Amelie and Sophie were curious about the restaurant they had never been to before, so they looked around and whispered, fearing that someone could hear them, "When have you been to this ce?"


    Julietta replied, looking through the menu brought by the staff.


    "It''s my first time. I''ve never been to a ce like this. Which do you like better, seafood or meat?"


    Sophie was amazed when she saw Julietta who was asking the staff this or that and ordering while saying that she had never been here before.


    "There is nothing you can''t do. I think you would live well even if you were dropped on an ind all alone."


    "Clearly she is not an ordinary child."


    When Amelie responded, Juliettaughed. She was so happy to associate with people who only saw the good things she had.


    "It''s all the same in the ces people live. I ordered her to give us the best food in this restaurant. I think it''s best to ask if you don''t know."


    After finishing the order safely, Julietta smiled and looked around the inside.


    The restaurant was across from the Eileen Theater. It was so densely packed that no one could find a vacancy, as it was used by people who came to the opera or shopped.


    "Nicole, long time no see. How have you been?"


    Julietta had been waiting for food and was greatly surprised at the voice of a passing woman and the familiar name, and looked back. Nicole, the former maid of Bertino mansion on the Harrods Street, was seated at a table a few steps away from their seats, and there was Anna, approaching the table.


    "Why? Do you know them?"


    Amelie and Sophie looked at Julietta, who was surprised by the unexpected encounter with the two girls who had been ejected from the mansion, and they also looked over them.


    "Yes. They used to work together with me when I worked at the Harrods'' mansion."


    "Oh, well, you never thought of meeting them here, of all people. I''m relieved they won''t recognize you, though."


    There was no way they could hear each other''s conversations because the seats were separated, but Amelie was worried and lowered her voice.


    "It''s not unusual to meet someone; this is a ce where people can afford to make the most of their appointments," Sophie said, taking the food the clerk had just put in front of her.


    "You know what? Men don''t have toe to restaurants because there are men''s clubs all over, but women don''t have a ce to go. In fact, how difficult is it for ordinary people to eat at a restaurant like this? Usually, a dining hall belongs to an inn, so women can''t use it unless they''re staying."


    Amelie''s grumbling stuck in Julietta''s ear as she nced back and forth to Anna''s side.


    "That''s right. When I took a vacation on Harrods Street, I went to the theater to meet Amelie and Sophie. There was no other ce to meet outside. I couldn''t even afford a restaurant like this."


    Julietta began to think quickly.

 Chapter 117 117. Preparation, Part II

    Chapter 117. Preparation, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Certainly, what they called a cafe here was different from a modern-day cafe back home. A restaurant was an independent ce to visit only for meals, and was used mostly by aristocrats and wealthymoners because of its high cost. A cafe was inside a lodging house, selling simple meals or drinks to travelers.


    The cafe that Julietta was thinking of was a modern style cafe, but it was no different from the traditional cafe in that it was only used by visitors to the dressing shop.


    "It''s okay to try the cafe in earnest that we''re going to make in the dressing shop."


    "What do you mean ''in earnest?''" asked Sophie, who was admiring and enjoying a bite of food.


    "I just thought of decorating the waiting room a little more in order to provide differentiated services to the waiting customers, but I think it would be okay to make it a ce to sell snacks and tea in earnest. It''s a ce where they can meet people freely without having tea parties at home. If the reaction is good, it''s good to open a cafe next to the dressing shop."


    There were so many things she wanted to do. There was a risk, but it was all an opportunity given by taking on the role of a princess. The more areas of business could be practiced, the sooner she wanted to finish ying the part of a princess and start working in earnest.


    She looked at Amelie and Sophie eating and admiring the food, and thought she should have this time more often. A smile came out of her expectations for the future with the two.


    -------------


    "What do you see, Nicole?"


    Anna was introduced by Moira to get work as a maid at the mansion of Duke Haint after she left the Bertino mansion. She wasn''t a low-priced maid while working in Prince Killian''s mansion, but she was upset to have to be a cleaning maid; she barely managed to get the job because she was kicked out and didn''t get a rmendation letter from her ex-master.


    The reason she bought her a meal at such an expensive restaurant like this was that she wanted to get a new job by asking Nicole, who she had lost contact with. It was because she was told that Nicole had been hired as a maid of the family of Marquis Marius at the introduction of the bar, her uncle.


    Anna had long forgotten that Nicole had been kicked out by her own nder. In fact, Nicole had no idea that she had done it on purpose, so she decided to be brazen.


    However, Anna couldn''t help but ask, as Nicole''s eyes kept ncing behind her.


    "She resembles Princess Kiellini."


    "You mean the famous princess? How did you see such a person? There''s no way such a person could be here, right?"


    Anna thought Nicole was lying to her because she was being high and mighty. She managed to hide her jealous mind, but her real heart just popped out.


    However, Nicole was busy looking behind her at Anna''s sarcasm.


    "I followed the Marquise to her tea party a while ago."


    At Nicole''s words, Anna looked back at the side face of the woman who had taken off her hat to eat. The woman with her glossy ck hair was such a beauty that she attracted the attention of everyone in the restaurant.


    "Didn''t you say that Princess Kiellini is blonde?" Anna stared at the woman, who instantly looked more normal, when before she thought she was pretty.


    "You know what? Those green eyes are the same as the princess." When she saw the princess at the tea party that day, all the maids who apanied theirdies went crazy and remembered her face clearly.


    But it was ridiculous for a noble princess to dine with themon people. Nicole turned to Anna. "I must have been mistaken. Still, it''s amazing to know that there''s someone who looks like her."


    Anna looked at Nicole who was taking the steak to her mouth with a dashing smile, and then turned to the woman with ck hair again.


    "It''s definitely a face they will never forget if they look at her once."


    Anna turned back and began to talk to Nicole about her request in earnest.


    ------


    In the carriage back to the Imperial Castle after meeting with the owner of the Eileen Theater, Killian red at the Marquis of Oswald who sat opposite him.


    "The Marquis, how long are you going to be chasing after me? I''ll drop you off on the way to the family of the Marquis, so let''s break up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswald protested against the whims of his Lord. "Your Highness, it was me who found Julietta. You ignored my aplishment and keep telling me to go back. This Oswald is so disappointed."


    "I admit that. But the Marquis, let''s talk straight. I''m the one who found Julietta, not you. Did you forget that you told me that Julietta would be in the mansion of the Duke as a maid? And what''s the rtionship between that and you not going back to your mansion?"


    "What''s the rtionship? Can your right-hand man, Oswald, just go back when something important happened today? I need to know how you recognized Julietta, and whether you''re going to ept the proposal of the owner of the Eileen Theater."


    Ian looked down at the doll wrapped in a nket, then at Oswald, who refuted that reason with avidity, as if grilling a husband who had brought in a concubine.


    ''What would Sir Albert say if he saw this doll? I''m sure he''ll be mad at me for not being able to serve His Highness properly.''


    Ian was agonizing over the ce to keep the doll unnoticed by Sir Albert, but still seen by the eyes of the Prince.


    The wagon with Killian, now annoyed by Oswald''s nagging, entered the Imperial Castle, with Oswald refuting leaving passionately, and Ian lost in thought.


    "Your Highness, are you back?"


    Albert waited for Killian to return and ran in a hurry to greet him. As soon as he saw Sir Albert, the cause of his troubled thoughts, Ian hid the doll which he was holding reflexively behind his back.


    "Albert, put in a message to Adam in Vicern toe back."


    When Killian entered the office with Marquis Oswald, who continued to follow him, Albert pulled on Ian, who was about to follow them.


    "What happened?" Albert was gazing at his beloved Prince for fear of trouble.


    Ian replied after agonizing for a moment, "I don''t know in detail. He has met Princess Kiellini ande back, and he''s probably trying toe to a conclusion about that."


    At Ian''s words, Albert made a fuss. "Princess? Princess Kiellini"? Are you saying that His Highness went out to see the princess on purpose? Oh, my God. Oh, I can hold a baby in my arms before this Albert dies."


    Annoyed by Sir Albert, who was even talking about a baby, Ian shook his arm off, "No, I don''t know for sure yet. So, don''t get ahead of yourself. You may be disappointedter."


    Albert was shaking his body as if he were dancing, but stopped when he saw what was in Ian''s hand.


    "What''s that ugly thing?" The nket concealing the doll in a fancy dress was released when Ian waved his hand. Albert snatched the doll from Ian''s hand without a chance to stop him, and began examining it.


    "It''s very delicate. It must be quite expensive. But who are you going to give it to? Do you have a girl hidden somewhere?"


    The moment Albert discovered it, everything went wrong. Ian decided to tell the truth, believing that Albert would learn all about itter anyway.


    "It''s His Highness'' doll."


    At the moment, silence fell in the hallway in front of the office.


    ? "What?" Albert asked in astonishment


    Killian called out from inside, "Ian! Ian!"


    Ian wanted to exin more, but he could not dy at the call of the Prince. He hurried into the Oval Office, and there was no one left to soothe Albert''s shock.


    "The doll of His Highness. The doll of His Highness." The old grand chambein staggered toward his office and murmured incessantly as he crossed the corridor.


    ''Isn''t it enough to search the whole Empire for a strange maid?''


    At the increasingly strange tastes of the Prince, Albert had to struggle with sorrow all day because he thought he had raised the boy wrong.


    ------

 Chapter 118 118. Preparation, Part III

    Chapter 118. Preparation, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Eldira was one of the high-end residential districts in the center of Dublin, the capital of the


    Austern Empire. As it was the residential area that encircled the huge Imperial Castle, the size of the mansions and the distance to the Imperial Castle were different ording to the title and wealth of the holders.


    Of the five major families of the Dukes, the mansions of the families of Dudley and Kiellini were side by side, facing the front of the Imperial Castle. The mansion of the family of Anais was right behind them, decorated with light ivory, the family''s color.


    The right side of the second floor of therge mansion was all Christine''s, and now a small tea party was being held in the living room. It was a weekly meeting between two youngdies who had close family ties.


    They were the daughters of the followers of Francis and Duke Dudley, who had been arranged as Christine''spanions since childhood. Unlike Christine, who was a niece of the first Queen and a high-ranking aristocrat, they were daughters of low-ranking aristocrats who had nond.


    Many of these aristocrats were only born aristocrats. They did not havend, which was the main source of ie, and so were poorer than richmoners who engaged inmerce.


    Most of them had to work to eat, and had jobs. They were not able to maintain their dignity as nobles. Marrying a noble aristocrat withnd or taking a job in the Imperial Castle was the only way they could raise their status, and most lower-ss aristocrats whose situations were not like that often worked aswyers, doctors, and tutors, as did the semi-nobles.


    Eva and Themes were luckypared to the children of other lower aristocrats. It was enough for them to curry favor with Christine, the only granddaughter of Duke Dudley, and the daughter of the Marquis, and bring her some gossip. They could receive money for it without having to work as a tutor or a maid for a high-ranking aristocrat, like otherdies around.


    Christine and the girls went to different kinds of parties and social gatherings, so the rumors and stories they heard at the meetings were different. It was starker and more primitive than the rumors spread in the social circles of high-ranking aristocrats, so the information they brought in was quite useful and much easier to prepare for when something happened.


    Eva and Themes were determined to enter the Imperial Castle if Christine married Killian. Since marrying a nobleman of title was not a dream as long as they were allowed to enter the Imperial Castle, they were making every effort to make Christine the Queen.


    As the daughter of Baron Ravielid down the teacup that she was drinking, she brought up what she had heard at yesterday''s meeting, "Miss Christine, I heard that Prince Killian visited Eloz''s new costume shop yesterday."


    "I can''t believe His Highness visited the costume shop. Why the hell!"


    The royal family, the highest ss in Austern, was different from the nobles. If they designated a designer they wanted, the designer entered the Imperial Castle, measured them and made clothes, so there was no need to visit the dressing shop.


    When she heard that Killian had visited the new dressing shop, Christine became very nervous.


    "Don''t tell me, he has got a new woman?"


    Looking at Christine and her tightly sped hands, the daughter of Baron Dt shook her head and hurriedly denied it, "No, I don''t think so. He hasn''t visited Bertino mansion since his return from Bertino."


    Eva Dt''s brother was Francis''s servant, and Francis was more focused on Killian''s movements than anyone else. Eva got information about Killian from her brother, Havier.


    Christine only regained herposure after Eva''s words. "Then why the hell did he go to that new dressing shop? Where is that, what the hell?"


    Eva stealthily made eye contact with Themes sitting next to her, and then carefully doled out her words. "I heard that the dressing shop was in charge of Princess Kiellini''s debut costume this time. So, it''s been said that Prince Killian visited the costume shop to prepare a present for the princess to curry favor with her."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s nonsense. His Highness has never seen Princess Kiellini before, but what favor is this?"


    Christine bit her lips, recalling the sight of Princess Kiellini at her debut party in the Imperial Pce. She had suffered an unknown sense of defeat after the party that day. Princess Kiellini had her father''s blonde hair and green eyes, and she seemed to be the daughter of Marquis Anais.


    Refusing to recall unpleasant memories, Christine was relieved that Killian was not the type to be swayed by a woman''s appearance. Francis also showed little response to the woman''s appearance, so she might have to me the Emperor''s blood. It was a very famous story: His Majesty did not respond to Katarina Anais, who was praised as a beauty of the century.


    Now it seemed that Kiellini''s tumultuous appearance resembled that of her mother, Katarina.


    ''Would it have been better if Francis had been an ordinary man who was harsh on a woman''s appearance?''


    Francis had peculiar tastes for women, as well as a perverse personality. He was interested in a man or woman who was mentally or physically deficient. Being aware of Francis''s tastes, she was unhappy and displeased with his interest.


    Christine stirred up his interest when she had met Francis in Bertino, saying that Princess Kiellini had a personality that was notpatible with people due to her sick childhood. After returning to Dublin, she had shouted in delight inside when rumors circted that there was an ugly blot on the princess, who did not want to appear.


    She was perfectly suited to Francis'' tastes - a mental and physical deficiency of the highest nobility. It was as if she was prepared for Francis.


    But when she saw Princess Kiellini, so confident and without any dark side at the party, and with such a good appearance, she began to feel uneasy, because she was not Francis'' taste.


    It was fortunate that he would marry the princess, as he firmly believed the fortune teller''s prophecy. Among the unmarrieddies, Princess Kiellini was the only one who had the status of a princess, except Princess Haint.


    She knew that Killian did not believe the prophecy of the astrologer. She was relieved to hear Killian make fun of Francis, who believed in the prophecy, but it could notpletely dispel her uneasiness.


    Christine also thought it was lucky that Killian didn''te to the Imperial Debut Party that day. No matter how much she believed Killian wouldn''t be swayed by the princess''s appearance, she couldn''t help but feel uneasy. All she wanted was to quickly hook up Francis and get rid of the nerve-wracking.


    Meanwhile, Killian had visited the princess''s favorite dressing shop. She believed that he had nothing to do with the princess. However, she could feel her anxiety growing.


    Christine was angry with Francis, who had not answered her no matter how many times she sent a message, and she asked Eva, "I''ll have to go to the dressing shop tomorrow. I''ll have to check on why His Highness visited. When is His Highness Francising up from Diaby? I don''t know what he is going to do, because he would ignore it even if I sent a message."


    "He will be back soon. He has probably heard rumors about Princess Kiellini."


    Most of the royal and high nobles were enjoying their private lives in their mansions on Harrods Street, and so was Francis. However, as Francis''s excessive nightlife crossed the fence and spread to Dublin, Duke Dudley made a separate house on his ownnd for his only grandson to y in.


    Since then, Francis had visited the mansion on Harrods Street when he was simply enjoying himself, but if he wanted to forget everything and enjoy his private life, he spent his days in the detached house back on thend. His raucous and cruel deeds were no longer on the lips of people, and with Killian, he had re-emerged as the most leading candidate for the Crown Prince.


    "Do you think so? His Highness Francis wasn''t very interested in Princess Kiellini."


    The fierce fighting of the Princes began when the prophecy that ady who had the highest status would be the next Empress spread throughout the Empire.


    When the concubine-born Princes who had given up due to queen-born Francis and Killian carefully developed their ambitions, Francis cut their vain hopes with a single sword. He married the fourth Prince, born to a maid, to the daughter of Viscount Arkain, and the sixth Prince, born to a concubine from the family of a Baron, was sent to the daughter of Count Gerna under his influence.

 Chapter 119 119. Preparation, Part IV

    Chapter 119. Preparation, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    He was able to control the marriage of the two powerless Princes with the power of the family of Duke Dudley and the first Queen at his back, but he could do nothing to Killian, born of the second Queen, the Duke of Bertino, and beloved of His Majesty.


    That was why he turned to the family of Duke Haint and the family of Duke Kiellini, who had a daughter of marriageable age among the five greatest families of the Dukes. At the time when Killian was not interested in marriage, Francis decided to seek marriage to the family of Duke Haint, as he had excluded Princess Kiellini earlier.


    In a rare gesture of sincerity, Francis approached Princess Haint, but he realized that the confident and unrequited princess despised him, and also that she was detestable.


    Francis was sick of wasting time on useless work. He left the job to his teacher and right-hand man Marquis Marius, because the presence of Killian was irritating enough to leave Princess Haint alone.


    Marius had never disappointed Francis, and the scandal of the Princess Haint and Count Derio began to spread after a while, sooning to an end with the princess''s pregnancy. Christer returned to Dublin and heard the story through Eva, but couldn''t help but pay close attention to Princess Kiellini''s work.


    Christine wanted to get the princess engaged to Francis as soon as possible to clear away her potential rival. However, it was useless if Francis changed his mind or lost interest in her.


    "Why don''t you stop by the costume shop tomorrow and visit Princess Kiellini? I think it would be good to save time to make friends with the princess before His Highness Francis returns."


    Christine nodded at Themes''s opinion. "I think so. Penny, tell the butler to send a letter requesting a visit to the Kiellini mansion. I want to restore the estranged rtionship with my cousin, so ask them to allow me to visit. I''d like to visit in the afternoon."


    But Christine did not notice that she didn''t know Francis very well...


    -----------------


    Francis had met Christine in Bertino and showed a rare generous attitude, as he enjoyed her desperate appearance and was excited by the news of Princess Kiellini''s sudden debut. But that was all.


    He was attracted to the unstable, but he hated the weak. What he liked was weeds who persevered when stepped on. It was a great pleasure for him to put under his feet those who wanted to survive, and to torment them as he dashed their hopes.


    When Christine offered the daughter of the family of Kiellini to him, he would marry her as if he was obliged to, to keep the conditions of the prophecy, and to plunge Christine into despair at not having Killian for her own.


    Christine foolishly believed that she could win Killian''s heart. Even if Killian already knew that the Duke of Dudley was behind the murder of the Empress twelve years ago, she thought that it had nothing to do with herself and she seemed thick-headed, not foolish. He wondered how the gloomy, lifeless sky-blue eyes would change if she found out she was included in his revenge.


    A week before the tea party where Christine decided to make an appointment with Princess Kiellini, Francis received a report about Princess Kiellini from Marquis Marius. Francis recalled Christine while listening to the Marquis''s report and showed interest when he heard about the scar on the face of the princess who had returned to Dublin.


    "So has she been stuck in the countryside all this time because of a blot on her face?"


    Francis was struck with admiration. ''Why is this a gift?'' He rubbed his hands with a pleasant smile.


    "I think it''s true that she has been sick. There''s a saying that she has be ill and the scar has gotten worse. They say she hasn''t even received any visitors before the party."


    "It''s exciting. What should I do? Do I look nice by appearing in front of a finger-pointed princess at the debut party and capture her heart? No, then there''s no room for my Christine to step out. I can''t give up the pleasure of watching how Christine will cook the princess and bring her to me. What should I do?"


    At Francis'' joyful agony, Marius suggested, "Please go to Diaby for a while. She knows she shouldn''t disturb you when you''re in Diaby, so I''m sure Lady Anais will be nervous and work harder until you get back."


    "Yes, that would be great. She''s got a scar on her face anyway, so even if she is ady of the family of the Duke, no one''s going to approach her. I, Christine''s cousin, will appear andfort her when she feels small after recognizing her situation at the debut party."


    At Francis'' words, his servant Havier Dt answered quickly to curry favor with him, "That''s right. Princess Kiellini will be thrilled just by your interest. Until then, it will be okay to give time for Lady Anais to make friends with Princess Kiellini."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then I''ll go to Diaby and soothe my tired body and mind after going anding back all the way from Bertino. I''ll leave tomorrow. Get ready."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    As Havier stepped down, Marquis Marius who was sitting opposite Francis said, "I''d like to go to Vicern while you''re down in Diaby."


    "Why Vicern?"


    "At this point, even if the Duke of Miguel swore allegiance to you, we don''t know how to change his mind. I''d like to meet Marquis Andrea, the maternal grandfather of Princess Charlotte, who became a new Duchess. When the Princess produces a son, he will be the heir to the throne of Vicern. They''ll need our help to get rid of Crown Prince Ludwig of Vicern."


    Francis smiled confidently and said, "Do you think that something we have to borrow Vicern''s power will happen? As the prophecy goes, I must be the next Emperor."


    Marius replied carefully, "She has been hiding herself for decades, and there is no guarantee that she will move foolishly as Lady Anais thinks. Even if everything goes smoothly and you marry the princess without any difficulty, there is no guarantee that prophecy will be aplished. Don''t forget that the old fortune-teller was the Empress''s woman."


    "All right, if the Marquis says so, it shall be. If the princess doesn''t follow me as I wish, I will get rid of her, but it won''t be harmful if we take precautions. Go ande back well."


    At Francis''s words, Marius bowed and stepped down.


    -------------


    By the time Christine wrote a letter to visit the family of Duke Kiellini, Marquis Anais Robert was being greeted by a butler at the front entrance of the Kielini mansion where he hade to meet with Marquise Raban.


    "Wee, Your Excellency the Marquis. The Marquise is waiting."


    Robert asked the courteous butler, handing him his hat and gloves, "Is Iris in the mansion? I''d like to see her face while I''m here."


    Robert''s heart was drawn to the niece who reminded him of Julietta after the Imperial Debut Party a few days ago, and inquired about her whereabouts first. The butler answered sadly,


    "The princess is out. It''s been a long time since she came back to Dublin. She''s been busy every day."


    "I see."


    He said he wanted to visit the mansion to see his niece, but he didn''t expect to see her again today because he only received a reply saying she was busy, several times. He didn''t know why, but Mrs. Raban did seem reluctant for him to meet with Iris. Determined to find out why today, Robert followed the butler, who led him to the drawing-room.


    "Thank you for visiting us, Your Excellency. I wanted to meet you earlier, but I was in a hurry to visit Tilia, so I had to postpone your request to visit."


    Simone greeted the Marquis with a tense face when she saw the blonde hair of the Marquis who resembled Julietta. She didn''t know if it was the right way to go from now on, but it was toote to do anything about it now.


    Maribel''s letter, which Gibson brought earlier this morning, no longer gave Simone any time to hesitate. The message read only like this.


    [I''d appreciate it if you could rmend a new y in our theater to a nobleman who will visit today. I really want to show the y with heart and soul to you tomorrow afternoon.]


    Gibson received Maribel''s letter, which was delivered to the Eloz''s dressing shop, and brought it in immediately. The message seemed to warn against any other consideration, as there was nowhere to retreat.

 Chapter 120 120. Preparation, Part V

    Chapter 120. Preparation, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Simone nced at the Marquis with a serene face. She was only afraid of how the Marquis would take it. But this was an opportunity.


    ''If I don''t attack first, I''ll be beaten.''


    She thought this was very much like what she experienced when she lost her husband. If Simone had made up her mind a little more strongly back then, she would not have had to live on her brother''s side and touch on things she didn''t want to do.


    Once again, the moment of choice hade, and Simone had to make a decision. Now that her brother had decided to abandon her, there was no need to hesitate any longer. It was true that she needed the help of the Marquis to deal with the Duke of Kiellini, and she would not spend this time today in vain.


    With a throbbing heart, Simone ordered the butler to bring tea. After inquiring about the tea she wanted, Simone, watching the butler leaving the drawing-room, saw the door shut and hurriedly spoke, "Your Excellency, I''m sorry. Please forgive me for saying rude things because I can''t tell you the details here. If you don''t mind, could you visit the Eileen Theater tomorrow afternoon?"


    Robert could not hide his astonishment at the sight of her looking at the door through which the butler had gone out with shaky eyes in her own mansion.


    "It doesn''t matter, but what''s going on?"


    "I can''t tell you right now. Just have a little small talk today and go back. If you go to the theater tomorrow, you''ll find out about this situation right now."


    Simone''s urgent tone led Robert to nod agreement.


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but I''m getting nervous about your attitude. Is this about Iris?"


    "Yes and no."


    Robert saw a serious look at Simone''s pale face, and her hands were so tightly sped to her legs that the color of the skin on her knees had faded.


    "I see. I''ll go to the Eileen Theater sometime in the afternoon."


    The door to the drawing-room opened as soon as the Marquis''s words were finished. Simone nced at the butler who came in pushing the tea cart, and went on talking softly.


    "Iris has grown up meeting only a limited number of people in the countryside, and she''s shy. Even if you''re an uncle, she is still embarrassed to meet you personally. But I have been sorry to keep refusing your request, so I asked you to visit us. Besides, you''re a rtive of hers."


    Robert was impressed by Simone''s reaction to the butler who served the tea and backed away. There was no sign of her nervousness from a little while ago. He looked at the butler in case he had any tells, but he was only a little high-handed and polite, rathermon in the mansion of a high-ranking aristocrat.


    Robert took a sip of tea in front of him and praised the butler.


    "It''s one of the best teas I''ve ever tasted. That''s great."


    "Thank you, Your Excellency." The butler bowed politely and stepped back to a corner.


    "I think I should take a little more time before meeting Iris and move slowly."


    "Yes, I''m sorry. It''s been a long time since she came up to Dublin, and she has had to meet a lot of people. She got very nervous. That''s why I am refusing all the visits."


    "I see. I was too careless. When Katarina died, I should have cared more about the child''s condition."


    Simone guessed what was behind the Marquis''s words and nodded. He must have been out of his mind, since it was about the time Julietta had disappeared.


    "It''s a good thing her health has returned, though. But I want you to understand that Iris is so acute that she is cautious about meeting people, even if you are a close rtive."


    The two have exchanged conversations about the safety of the Duke of Kiellini and his family.


    "I think it''s time for me to get up. I look forward to seeing Iris next time." Robert stood up and said goodbye.


    "Yes, Your Excellency. I think Iris''s shyness will improve a lot soon. I hope you''ll visit again next time."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Robert gave Simone a silent goodbye to meet tomorrow, followed the butler out of the drawing-room, and headed for the front door.


    -----


    "Your Highness, we will be in trouble if you drop by this often, "Julietta said in embarrassment, seeing Killian''s party encamping on the couch in the hall as she entered her shop.


    "This often? If I were here yesterday, it would be natural for me to hear that, but it was two days ago. I''d like to discuss a lot of things for the development of our secret partnership," Killian replied, raising the cup he was holding up to his eyes like a toast.


    Sophie came up to Julietta from where she had been waiting in the hall and whispered, "Oh, my God, he came in the morning as soon as I opened the dressing shop. I''m sure he was waiting for it before then."


    Julietta stared at Killian without realizing it.


    There were four sets of stand-by couches, two on each side of the hall, all of which were seated the escort knights, Killian, Oswald, Albert, and Ian. There were tea and snacks in front of them, of course.


    Julietta''s eyes rose when she felt sorry for Amelie and Sophie, who seemed to have been busy serving tea since morning.


    "Your Highness, a secret rtionship means a rtionship that no one should know. How can you say it''s a secret rtionship when you drop by so often?"


    "I''m here as a guest. Isn''t that right, Oswald?"


    "That''s right, the princess. Starting with this Oswald, Sir Albert, Ian, and the knights are waiting to be measured to order their formal wear."


    "What about His Highness?"


    One eyebrow of Killian wriggled at Julietta''s words. "Me?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. You said you''re here as a guest, si I wonder if you''ve ordered clothes."


    Julietta knew there was a designer for the royal family as she made those remarks. Killian answered back calmly, "No. I''m very interested in the costumes of my close associates, especially Oswald''s, so I''m just here to watch. If the princess were me, wouldn''t you be afraid of what Oswald would wear next? The Marquis needs someone to stop him from going too far."


    Julietta wanted to snort at Killian''s words, but she stopped after looking at Oswald''s red jacket and clear yellow blouse which were even more colorful today.


    "Your Highness, what do you say about my attire?" Oswald protested, but Julietta agreed, rejecting him at once.


    "I see, but it''s not good to see you camping in the hall like this. What would people think? I''d like you to move inside."


    Killian pretended not to hear what Julietta said, then suddenly, he stood up all of a sudden.


    When the Prince got up, the whole party began to get up. But even as everyone stood up, Julietta did not move.


    As she did not move at all, Killian lifted an eyebrow, as if to ask what was wrong, even though he did what he was told to do. Julieta said, "We have yet to get a maid to serve guests."


    As she said that, she winked at the teacups and the dishes of snacks lying on the sofa and table.


    "Huh!" Killian snorted as if he was dumbfounded, but Julietta had taken the name of Princess Kiellini and won the title as a partner, and behaved bravely.


    Oswald watched the contest between the staring Killian and confrontational Julietta, and took his cup along quietly. Then Ian quickly picked up Killian''s teacup and his own, and the knights began to pick up the teacups in front of them.


    When Julietta saw that the knights had also packed a snack te, she turned around and led them to a cafe that had been renovated from the kitchen.


    "Then, Your Highness, I hope you enjoy the refreshments here until you''re done with the measuring. I''m going to have to go because I have something to do."


    Killian protested when Julietta went to the studio to finish what she was doing yesterday. "The princess, didn''t you ask me for sponsorship? I''m not such a leisurely person, so I think we''d better finish the discussion today."


    Julietta agonized for a moment, but eventually nodded reluctantly. "It''s a good idea, Your Highness. I don''t want you toe here again. But I don''t think we need to discuss anything else. I wrote a business n yesterday, so you can decide whether to approve it or not after seeing it."

 Chapter 121 121. Preparation, Part VI

    Chapter 121. Preparation, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There was not a bit of acuna in Julietta, who was dealing with him appropriately. Killian no longer had any justification to catch her and grudgingly agreed.


    "A business n? The princess, you are very well-prepared. Then I''d like to see the n?"


    Killian shook his head, watching the back of Julietta leaving the cafe as soon as she finished speaking. Heughed as she ran away instead of instructing someone to bring it, even though there was a middle-aged woman working in the dressing shop right next to her. She was a perfect princess in appearance, but she did not seem to havepletely abandoned her habits as a maid.


    Even considering where to begin, Killian smiled to himself because he thought the education would be fun. Albert shed tears of emotion at the sight of the Prince, who wasughing to himself.


    Albert had been shocked by the doll of His Highness which Ian had been holding. Killian described it as a gift from Princess Kiellini, but his doubts remained unanswered. Eventually, Killian had no choice but to bring Albert in as he visited the dressing shop to see Julietta this morning.


    He couldn''t believe that Princess Kiellini, a highest aristocrat, had opened a dressing shop. As soon as he came to the shop, he first checked the name of the owner of the dressing shop with the staff. Although he confirmed with his own eyes that the doll of His Highness was one of the fashion promotional tools of the dressing shop, he could not help but shed tears after learning the truth.


    He was happy to see his master look as if he had just met his mate as soon as Princess Kiellini arrived. Besides, Princess Kiellini was the bestdy in the Empire. Considering her family or her beauty, she was notcking for anything, and he thought the Prince had forgotten the ugly maid, so he just wanted to report the Emperor and the second Queen this good news as soon as possible.


    As Albert was daydreaming about one thing or another, Killian was pondering the n he had made yesterday.


    After the conversation with Maribel the day before, Killian contacted Adam in Vicern to return immediately, and began to redraw his n. Killian did not intend to repeat his mistake at Bertino again, and was very careful of approaching Julietta.


    He stressed to Maribel that Julietta should not know what they were talking about. She should never know he knew Julietta''s identity, and he had traded for the Empress''s seat on the pretext of her identity.


    Julietta would probably disappear the moment he said, ''I know who you are, be my Queen.'' Even if he kept a close watch and locked her up, he was sure she would flee from his arms and disappear.


    Besides, Killian didn''t want to take the smile off Julietta''s face. He wanted to keep her by his side, as she had been when she had been a maid, and as she was now.


    Killian decided to be cautious, as she was not a woman who could be tied to the seat of the Queen, or even the Empress, as others were. Once disguised as a thorough business partner, he would slowly tighten the snare, and thinking of that, he smiled contently.


    Suddenly Albert who was wiping his tears with a handkerchief from the corner came into his eyes. "Albert, you''re really old. Why do you cry every now and then?"


    "No, Your Highness. I''m so thrilled today¡­"


    Even before Albert''s words were finished, a chime rang through the room to announce there was a visitor. A momentter, a familiar voice hit Killian''s ear as the sound of greeting guests came through the open door.


    "Is this the costume shop where Princess Kiellini ordered her clothes?"


    "Well, it''s Lady Anais. She is so fast," Oswald whispered low as he returned to Killian''s side after he looked around the cafe.


    The day before, he went in and out of to generate gossip on purpose, but now that he had changed all his ns, Killian grimaced. What was worse, it was none other than Lady Anais.


    "I will be bothered."


    Whether Oswald was grumpy or not, Killian''s eyes were turned to the right by the annoyance from his heart. He looked at Sophie, who had been standing by to serve them since the morning.


    "You, what''s your name?"


    Sophie answered, trembling in fear, when the noble Prince asked her name. "This is Sophie, Your Highness."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sophie. I wonder, what''s the annex back there doing?" Killian said, pointing to the building across the garden from the window.


    Sophie replied, almost stuttering, and embarrassed by the Prince''s words, "Well, you mean the annex back there? That''s our dorm."


    "Really? I''d like to be invited to your quarters right now. Can you invite me?"


    Sophie replied in bewilderment at the order of the Prince. "Invitation, Your Highness? How dare I do such a thing. Do as you please."


    Killian sprang up at Sophie''s answer.


    "I''m touched by your loyal answer. I''ll ept your invitation. Albert, take the carriage and go to Harrods Street. You''ll just say I''ve been at Bertino mansion since this morning. I''ll be right there when I''m done here. I think it''s okay to stay there for a while."


    Albert groaned at Killian''smand. "You don''t have to stay at the Bertino mansion. Starting tomorrow, the capital will be in a big fuss about who your new woman is."


    ? "That''s what I am aiming for, Albert. For the time being, I have to look like I''m not interested in Princess Kiellini."


    With the arrogant response, Killian ignored Albert''sint from behind of not understanding, and left via the terrace, which was connected with the garden.


    "Your Highness, please go out through the door..." Albert murmured to himself as he watched Killian striding coldly away. "No, maybe he''d rather go out through the terrace than the door that the maids go in and out of. But he has to change his habit of going out through the terrace."


    Albert shook his head at the deep dilemma, then opened the door leading to the coach house and left.


    Sophie suddenly came to her senses, looking at Albert and feeling sorry for him. As she looked around to catch up with the Prince as if it were not time for her to do this, sheughed in embarrassment. The Prince and his party had disappeared from her view and she could not even see their backs, and along with them, the tea cups and snacks had disappeared too.


    Sophie muttered as she looked inside the small cafe, "No, why did he take the empty teacup so hard? Is he asking for more tea?"


    Sophie tilted her head and went to the kitchen to take out tea leaves and bread she had bought in the morning, and hurried across to the annex. Sophie had taken charge of the Prince''s party instead of the blunt Amelie, and sighed deeply, thinking of the tasks she still had to finish today.


    -------------


    As soon as the chime sounded, Julietta stopped in ce, still carrying her business n.


    "I don''t know why we''ve been so busy since this morning. Julie, I think you''d better go to the annex for a while. If it is known you are here while the Prince is here, some strange rumors will be spread and you will be in trouble."


    Fortunately, Gibson had dropped Julietta off and returned to the mansion of Duke Kiellini to run an errand for Mrs. Marquis, so there was no visible wagon from the family of the Duke. Surely the carriage of the Prince and hispanions would be waiting in line at the coach house of the shop, but nothing good could happen if it were known she was here.


    Julietta said agreed and headed to the terrace to go to the annex, while Amelie went out of the studio.


    "Is this the costume shop where Princess Kiellini got her clothes?"


    Hearing a voice that she seemed to have heard somewhere before, Julietta tilted her head and walked out of the terrace and across the garden.


    The size and atmosphere of the annex were very different from that of the main house. When she entered the front door, she could see a small living room on the right side, like a modern house, and if she turned to the left, she could see the dining room right away.


    Entering the hall, Julietta opened her mouth in embarrassment at the scene that seemed to repeat what she had been through as soon as she arrived at work.


    "Your Highness, why the hell are you here?"

 Chapter 122 122. Preparation, Part VII

    Chapter 122. Preparation, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    On the sunny lemon-colored sofa on the mint-colored carpet which she chose for Amelie and Sophie, there sat the Prince and the Marquis of Oswald, while Ian sat on the auxiliary chair next to him. It was very natural to see the guards sitting around the table on the opposite side in the dining room.


    Looking asfortable as in their own home, Juliettaughed in dismay. If she had not been the maid of the Prince, she might have been moved by his humane appearance, allowing all the knights and servants to sitfortably. Sadly, however, Julietta was a person who had gone through his petnce.


    ''I don''t know why you''ve created an atmosphere of favoring employees. What happened in the meantime? Is that why you''ve changed so much?''


    "Oh, the princess, did youe here because you couldn''t wait for that moment?"


    Yes, there was one more thing that had changed. That archness was not the way it used to be.


    What had happened in thest two months? He seemed to have changed so much. But she gave up on the idea, as no matter what he said, she wouldn''t let his butt lift which seemed to be his body from the sofa. Julietta stuck out the documents she was holding.


    "It''s a business n. It''s the kind of work I am nning and the money I am going to spend on it. I hope you''ll take a good look and give me a good answer."


    Julietta looked across at Killian as she seated at the concession of Marquis Oswald, who stood up and gave her his seat.


    "A business n? Let''s see¡­"


    Killian opened the front page with the intent to skim through the documents he had received.


    "What is this?"


    He thought it would be full of letters like the usual documents, but it wasn''t. He looked at Julietta in amazement from the first page of the documents.


    "We are going to have a party to promote our dressing shop. But it will not be like a normal party. We''re going to hold a ''fashion show'' where models will promote our wardrobe to invited guests first, and then we''re going to hear their opinions on the shown dresses while enjoying light drinks and refreshments. We will receive reservations. We will proceed with the fashion show in that way."


    The first chapter had arge sketch of women in dresses and people around them. Killian admired it as he looked at the n.


    "It seems to have moved the actors from the opera into it."


    "Yes, that''s right. The wide hall in the dressing shop bes another stage. And I''m going to ask the actors to be models."


    "That''s great. Can I support the cost of this? I don''t have to go back to the Imperial Castle to examine it."


    Killian raised his hand and ordered Ian to bring the pen. When she saw that, Julietta asked,


    "Your Highness, when is the opening date of the jewelry store?"


    "We have secured a site near the Eileen Theater and will begin work on changing the exterior walls of the basic building to ss. We are going to start with Dublin first, and then touch other ces."


    At Killian''s answer, Julietta nodded. "Your Highness. Then, I''d like to make a suggestion because I''m not the only one who can receive help in a partnership. Why don''t you hold the fashion shop opening party to coincide with the opening date of the jewelry store, and show off the jewelry in your jewelry store at the same time?"


    Killian happily looked at Julietta''s sparkling eyes as she exined her ns for the business.


    ''How lucky it is that such a gem fell in front of me.''


    Now that he found a gem called Julietta, his new jewelry business would be a sess.


    Killian looked back at Oswald. "Let the Marquis discuss it with the princess and take over the jewelry business. I think Valerian and Adam will be busy with other things for the time being. There will be a lot of work, but isn''t it the favorite field of the Marquis?"


    "Yes, I''m confident that I''ll work enough to break my body. But, Your Highness, I really like this annex. I feel like I''m getting out of theplex world and enjoying my vacation."


    "I agree. It''s a perfect ce for a secret meeting," Killian agreed, looking around the cozy family interior.


    "No, this is not a secret meeting ce, Your Highness. This is the employee''s quarters. Please don''t say such harsh things."


    At Julietta''s protest, Killian prompted Sophie to sit down, but Sophie refused and was standing by the door, so he called her. "Sophie, don''t you like us visiting here? If you don''t like it, I have no choice but to choose the dressing shop as the ce for the secret meetings with the princess."


    Oswald had guessed Killian''s thoughts and quickly began to agree enthusiastically.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It won''t be long before the rumors of Your Highness and the princess are going to make the capital very noisy. It''s only a matter of time before the eyes of His Highness Francis are turned upside down."


    "Yes, I''m afraid I don''t know what kind of plot he''s up to. Do you think he''s going to get rid of the dressing shop?"


    "Well, if His Highness Francis doesn''t, then Lady Anais may."


    Killian had intentionally tried to spread rumors with Princess Kiellini while going in and out of the dressing shop, but had decided to change his ns after yesterday''s conversation with Maribel.


    ---------------------


    "Your Highness, please make Julietta the Empress."


    The heavy breathing of Oswald at Killian''s side rang out through the quiet VIP seat in the theater. Killian, despite Oswald''s raucousness, kept silent with no response.


    Afraid of Killian''s emotionless gaze staring at her without a word, Maribel fell on the floor as if she were seeking forgiveness again.


    After some breathtaking time, Killian''s mouth finally opened. "Is that your n?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. It''s the biggest dream and wish I can hope for right now." Maribel implored with tears in her eyes, banging her head against the floor sincerely. Killian remained silent for a long time again, and then answered as if he had finally decided.


    "Okay. I can make the bestdy of the Empire my own Queen, and I don''t have to refuse the power of the Duke, her father, just because she is a bastard, because I can control him perfectly in my hands."


    With Killian''s permission, Maribel rose to express her gratitude, pressing down on her beating heart.


    "However, you and everyone involved in this will have to pretend to die at my word if I order you to die. Just remember that if you dare to get away from me and devise another scheme, you''ll die on the spot."


    Maribel returned to her graceful form of the owner of the theater and answered politely when the gamble which had cost her life seeded, "That is a matter of course, Your Highness. How dare I have a different heart. I''m just a subject who gave my life to you."


    Killian smiled contentedly at Maribel''s answer. "Your Majesty, if His Majesty learns this... if the second Queen finds out... Oh, my god," continued Oswald, but Killian simply ignored him.


    "Now that I''ve heard of your big n, let''s hear the rest of it."


    "I told you the Duke of Kiellini is going to kill Julietta, me, and my grandson, Sir Caren, after this. The list also appears to include Mrs. Raban."


    "Do you mean he decided to kill his own sister?"


    "That''s right, he is going to kill her after this. I didn''t think that he would go so far as to kill her, but he thought of this incredible n that would fool the whole empire, so I don''t know what he can''t do. I only know for sure that the Duke doesn''t keep anyone who knows his secrets alive."


    "So did you tell the Marquise about the n?"


    "Not yet."


    "When are you nning to tell her?"


    "I''ll follow your instructions."


    "Is Marquis Anais in the n?"


    "I haven''t decided yet. I was just thinking about talking to Mrs. Raban."


    "All right. Tell Mrs. Raban, as you say. But I''ll tell the Marquis; you can call the Marquis of Anais."


    "But I''m afraid the theater is under surveince by the family of the Duke."


    When Killian thought for a moment, Oswald next to him stepped in.


    "Your Highness, how about the princess''s dressing shop? It''s still quiet and unseen, so if we gather a certain amount of time apart, that''s the best ce for us?"


    "Julietta shouldn''t learn about this yet. She might run away again."

 Chapter 123 123. Preparation, Part VIII

    Chapter 123. Preparation, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Killian spoke irritably, Maribel epted, "You''ve got a perfect grasp of Julietta in a short time. That''s right. She will not do it even if she has a knife in her throat. The child should learn about this aste as possible."


    "That''s right."


    ''First of all, I''ll start to spin a web around her slowly enough that Julietta doesn''t notice.'' The silentughter of the man who hid his inner thoughts grew.


    "I believe, of course, that you will actively cooperate in this matter."


    "Don''t worry about it, Your Highness. I''ll do my best."


    Oswald agreed that Julietta had better not know anything now that the Prince had decided. It was no use rebelling against what was already set. He inquired again about informing Mrs. Raban. "So how do you get together in the theater to avoid the Duke''s surveince?"


    "I don''t think it would be good for the Duke of Kiellini to know that Marquise Raban and Marquis Anais are in the same ce. Even if it''s a chance meeting, he''ll have doubts at first." Maribel shook her head as if it was a problem.


    Oswald replied after a moment of agonizing, "Then how about doing this? We arranged an appointment with Marquise Raban to have Princess Kiellini return to the mansion of the Duke that day, and then we would use the dressing shop."


    "The staff in the dressing shop has raised Julietta. The next day, it will be in the ear of the child."


    "They have no reason to object if it''s good for Julietta. The more help we have around us, the easier it will go. Let''s set an appointment with the dressing shop."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Then I''ll put in a message like that. If His Excellency Marquis Anais is going straight to the dressing shop, he may be doubted, so I''ll ask him toe and see the performance first, and I will let him leave after a while during the performance. I''ll go to the dressing shop with His Excellency the Marquis."


    "I am supposed to visit the new dressing shop in the morning to order the formal attire for my subordinates. Oswald, you have to make people think I''m interested in the peculiar interior decor of the dressing shop and the business sense of Princess Kiellini."


    "Me?" Oswald was surprised at the sudden remark. Killian ignored his question and went on talking about tomorrow''s n.


    "After fitting the clothes of my subordinates in the dressing shop the morning of the appointment, I will head to the Harrods'' mansion. I''ll let Francis think I have another woman and rx his attention. It will be okay to spend a day there. For Mrs. Raban, she can visit at the time when the Marquises to the costume shop."


    "Yes, Your Highness, but I''m so sorry that you''re there so early and you will wait for us toe¡­"


    "Never mind. I''ll take care of my own affairs, so you and the Marquis only pay attention toing unnoticed."


    ''There will be no problem if he goes early because Julietta is there.''


    When Oswald noticed Killian''s position and making a strange expression, Maribel''s eyes were narrowed and bent as she watched.


    Maribel bowed deeply in a polite manner, indicating that the Prince had nothing to fear under heaven. "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll be as careful as I can."


    ----------------


    Julietta told Killian, who hadn''t thought there was a ce like this for the secret meeting, recalling what had happened yesterday.


    "Your Highness, I have an appointment in the afternoon, and I have to go back in a few minutes. Why don''t you just go home now?"


    Killian was appalled at the sudden citation. "If I''m not here to see the princess, why should I leave because the princess is going back? I really like this ce. Just in time, as Asta Castle''s chef packed me lunch, I''ll eat lunch and rx here. So you don''t worry about me and just go back."


    "Your Highness, this is strictly the private space of Amelie and Sophie. How ufortable would they be?"


    Killian turned around Sophie at Julietta''s protest. Sophie shook her head quickly at the silent question of the Prince.


    "No, Your Highness. We''re fine. Rather, it''s an honor. You can stay as long as you like."


    "That''s good to hear. If it wasn''t convenient for me toe here, I was going to get you a separate mansion next to the dressing shop."


    Julietta gave up because she was dumbfounded by the arrogant Prince''s words. Knowing the nature of the Prince and having to wrestle for no reason only made her mouth hurt. It was clear that he would kick Amelie and Sophie out of here and use it as he pleased.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian grinned as Julietta sighed, "The princess said it is an afternoon appointment anyway, so let''s have lunch together. The chef of Asta Castle is very good at cooking."


    ''How long will you stay here with the lunch?'' She gave up on himpletely. "No, Your Highness. I think it would be good for my health to get back quickly."


    It was not yet time for Gibson toe back, and Julietta thought she would just go back to the mansion in a business carriage. Oswald sadly watched her escape from the annex, pressing on her forehead as if she had a headache, and muttered, "The princess, it''s the beginning¡­"


    -------------


    "Is this the costume shop where Princess Kiellini got her clothes, right?"


    Amelie replied politely to ady in front of her, who looked at every corner of the dressing shop as if she had scored a point, "Yes, Miss. That''s right. These are the clothes Princess Kiellini wore for her debut party and tea party."


    Christine nodded, having been looking at the eye-catching dresses that stood on the small stage since she entered. It was definitely a very unique dressing shop, unlike anywhere else.


    This was why Princess Kiellini must have refused Madame Louai. She bit her lips in anger over not finding this ce first.


    "I heard that Prince Killian visited here recently. What brought him here?"


    Amelie replied, relieved that she had sent Julietta to a separate house, "I think he thought our dressing shop was unique, as he passed by, and he came in to take a closer look."


    Amelie pointed to the stage before her. Christine nodded as she looked at the strange sculptures in dresses once again.


    "Did he say anything else?"


    "No, My Lady. He saw the ss door outside and this stage, and he left right away."


    Christine could not hide her irritation, because she thought she had been out this morning due to an unnecessary misunderstanding.


    "I heard Princess Kiellini often visits here. When is she going to visit?"


    She was worried that Prince Killian and the princess might have run into each other here. When asked about the itinerary of her visit to see how often she came, the staff shook her head as if she was not sure.


    "I don''t know, but she won''te today."


    "Why?"


    Amelie lowered her eyes, lying without batting an eye, "Yesterday, we finished the basting of thest dress she had ordered."


    "Then, how often does she visit the dressing shop? Was she here when His Highness visited?"


    Amelie grasped her intentions at the sharp question of a seemingly sweetdy. "No. The princess didn''t visit me that day."


    Christine briefly agonized over the calm responses of the dressing shop staff. It was funny how she looked at herself, and if she ordered a dress, it was unpleasant to follow Princess Kiellini.


    "Would you like to order some clothes?" Amelie asked Christine, who was lost in thought for a moment. Christine, who was trying to say no, sat on the sofa in the hall and picked up the illustrated book next to her.


    The thin-thick book had only a party dress with a design simr to that worn by Princess Kiellini, and a few dresses that looked in at first nce. Christine threw the book back onto the table while trying to pass through the dress paintings in dry eyes which were not in particr, unlike the unique indoor atmosphere.


    "It''s disappointing. It''s just a design that''s no different from anywhere else. I don''t think I need to fit a dress here."


    When she got back up, Christine looked back at Amelie as if she had thought of something as she was heading toward the entrance to the dressing shop.


    "I want you to contact the family of Marquis Anais as soon as Prince Killian visits again."


    Amelie deliberately opened her eyes wide and pretended to be surprised at Christine''s words.


    "His Highness is over there in the cafe. He has been here since the morning to oversee the formal suits of his subordinates."

 Chapter 124 124. Preparation, Part IX

    Chapter 124. Preparation, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "What? Why are you talking about that now?" Christine stared hard at the staff of the dressing shop, who had a stupid expression on her face, and ran in the direction she pointed.


    In front of the open door, Christine paused and had Penny, her maid, check her dress and hair. When Penny stepped down after tucking her slightly stretched hair under her ear again, Christine entered the cafe with the prettiest smile she could make.


    "Your Highness, I''m so d to see you here. If you''d given me a message in advance, I''d like to visit here with you..." With a shy, slightly raised eye, Christine looked inside the empty cafe and hesitated, "There''s no one. What''s going on here?"


    Screaming at the following staff of the dressing shop, Christine hurried past the hall again and out. Christine went to the carriage waiting in front of the dressing shop and asked the driver sitting in the driver''s seat.


    "Did you see the carriage of the fifth Prince?"


    "Yes,dy. I just saw him get out of the coach house and head towards the Imperial Castle."


    Christine headed back to the cafe, thinking he couldn''t do that; Killian''s behavior seemed to be avoiding her as soon as she came. She looked around the cafe, found the door for the employees, and looked back at Amelie.


    "Where does that door go?"


    "It''s originally a door to the building warehouse, but it''s been fixed to the coach house and goes there."


    Christine opened the door on the left wall. There was a bigger building than she thought on the side of the road, leading to the annex at the back.


    "Is that the coach house?"


    "Yes,dy."


    "No matter how close it was, did His Highness use this? I can''t believe the Prince walked in and out of this door."


    After staring at her as if it was all Amelie''s fault, Christine walked out of the cafe with a quick step, indicating that she didn''t want to be here any more. After passing the hall and leaving the dressing shop, she gave an order to Amelie, who bowed her head politely.


    "If His Highness visits again, you have to send a message to the family of Marquis Anais."


    ------


    Leaving the Prince and his group, who didn''t stand up and see her off, in the annex, Julietta returned to the Kiellini mansion.


    Yesterday afternoon, Lady Anais sent a letter saying she would visit, and Simone replied that she would allow her visit. It was very ufortable for Julietta to meet with no one else but Lady Anais, but she epted Simone''s remark that refusing Christine''s visit was not a very good idea.


    After she went down to the drawing-room and waited, the butler led Christine in. "Miss, Lady Anais is here."


    "Come on,dy. It''s nice to see you again like this."


    "Thank you for allowing me to visit. We are closer than anyone else as cousins, and I thought it was bad to be negligent of each other." Christineughed against her will, trying to stop her admiration from appearing despite herself at the sight of the princess who greeted her.


    Today''s hair decoration was also unique. The glittering blonde hair was nted to the left, and a single strand of hair was ced in thin braids around her head and surrounded it like an ornament. The small jewel between her braids was amazing, but the hat she was wearing was even more amazing.


    The princess wore a light pink blouse in a men''s jacket, neatly cut to the waist without any decoration. The blouse was designed to tie abundant ribbons around the neck, making the simple and masculine look feminine.


    The low part emphasized femininity with her blouse on top of a petticoat that swelled skirts under a jacket-like navy skirt. It was a form of clothing that Christine had never seen before. She went to the sofa with an indifferent face and sat down, but her eyes constantly nced over her cousin''s clothes and hair.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I visited the dressing shop this morning which is in charge of the wardrobe of the princess," said Christine, taking a sip of the sweet fresh luge tea the butler brought her. Julietta was quietly surprised that the voice of the guest she had heard in the morning was Lady Anais''.


    "You did? Did you have any costumes you liked?"


    "I saw the illustrations, but I didn''t like them very much."


    "Well, that''s too bad. I''m sure it''s hard to determine from the illustrations alone. But I guarantee the designer''s skills."


    "The only clothes they''ve shown are a few of the outfits you have been wearing, so I could not believe them."


    "I see. I think it was not your taste. It could be. Even if I liked it, they couldn''t satisfy everyone."


    Julietta smiled softly at Christine''s chilly words, and Christine bit her lip in anger as she continued to feel defeated by Julietta. But she couldn''t keep doing that, because she had a purpose.


    Even if she was the princess of the family of Kiellini, she had a direct rtionship with other nobles, which had been formed since childhood. This was unlike the newdy who just finished her debut party, and had only attended a meeting held at the family of Count Derio a few days ago.


    Christine replied to Julietta after barely smiling, "But I think it''s too hard to call each other dy'', as we''re cousins. Would you mind if I call you Iris?"


    Julietta looked at Christine with vague emotions for a moment.


    ''Cousin... we are originally half-sisters. If I say we are half-sisters, you may feel bad, and it would be better to know me as a cousin.''


    "Yes. Can I call you Christine, then?"


    Christine replied after the pause, hiding her unpleasant feelings, "Of course. From now on, we''ll meet often and try to strengthen the rtionship between cousins that we''ve neglected. There are so many people I want to introduce you to."


    "I''m looking forward to it, but I''m also worried if I can ept Christine''s invitation every time, because my health is fragile."


    Now, it would be difficult to get too close because she had to go down to Tilia after the social season. It was difficult to refuse if she wanted to visit Tilia.


    "Ah, you didn''tpletely recover your health. But it''s so boring to stay at home during your first season in society. Iris, in particr, won''t even have acquainteddies, but you would be ostracized in society if you keep doing this."


    "No way."


    Christine made fun of Julietta, whoughed naively as if it could not be.


    "Iris, you''re so naive. As expected, you grew up in rural areas, so you are toote to figure out what''s going on. It was only during the debut party that people showed interest for a while because of their curiosity about Princess Kiellini and the new dress. You shouldn''t make this mistake. There is a group to be considered in the social world. It''s a group of people who have been in touch with each other since they were children or with the family. Do you think such a group of friends for decades will ept you just because you are ady of the family of Kiellini? It won''t be easy to get along with them. There are already some young people who ignore Iris as a country bumpkin."


    Of course, it was her who created an atmosphere like that, but Christine had an air of innocence.


    "But if I say you are my cousin, they will change their minds about you. So, it''s not time to talk weakly about your health. If you don''t get to know them now, it may be hard to get along with them for the rest of your life."


    At Christine''s insidious warnings, Julietta deliberately tilted her head. "Who dares to ditch me? I''m not like the averagedies. I am the next Duke and heir to the family of Duke Kiellini. I am not an ordinary aristocratic woman whose status is changed by marriage."


    Julietta added with a friendly smile, as Christine''s face hardened, "It''s only until I take over the Dike''s title that Christine can request a visit asfortably as you are today. Even the Marquis of Anais can''t meet me after I be the Duke."


    Christine had to correct her illusion that Princess Kiellini was a na?ve girl who grew up overindulged and knew nothing.


    "Ah, I''ve forgotten for a moment that Iris is the sessor to the family of Kiellini. I was very happy to see my cousin after a long time. You''re going to understand my mistake, won''t you?"

 Chapter 125 125. Preparation, Part X

    Chapter 125. Preparation, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Christine''s apology, Julietta just smiled. After that, a few pretentious smiles and conversations came and went, and Christine got up.


    "I''ve got to go now. I hope we can have a good rtionship with each other after today''s meeting."


    Julietta replied, seeing Christine off, "Yes, I hope so. I''m sure Christine will make my life more interesting. Go back carefully."


    ---


    Christine pondered to herself in the carriage on the way back to the mansion of Marquis Anais. If the princess wouldn''t act the way she thought, she would have to do something else...


    --------------


    Robert arrived at the Eileen Theater to watch the performance, as advised by Marquise Raban the day before.


    High-ranking aristocrats with wealth and titles were assigned private seats in their own favorite theaters. The aristocrats interested in opera, like Oswald and Rhodius, had private seats in each theater, but the family of Anais only owned private seats with a parlor in the Eileen Theater, the best of the Empire.


    After following the guide to the box seat for the family of Marquis Anais, he frowned at the empty interior, contrary to his expectations.


    He didn''t know what was going on, but he thought someone who wanted to have a private meeting with him asked to meet him here to avoid the eyes of others, but it must have been a mistake. Feeling offended by the thought that it was really just an invitation to watch the opera, Robert changed his mind and sat down. To just go back... the actions of Marquise Raban yesterday were on his mind.


    He wondered what kind of reaction he would stir if he waited, but the private seat where he was was waiting was quiet even when all the lights went off and the curtain rose. The only difference was that the curtain on the stage, which was supposed to remain wide was very slightly opened.


    The senior aristocrat''s private seats had been thoroughly separated for privacy. When he visited here with his lover, it was to prevent the difficult situation of meeting with his acquaintances or rtives.


    Getting to the private seat of a high-ranking nobleman with a private parlor required passing throughbyrinthine entrances and corridors. Those who were reluctant to reveal themselves even after arriving in such private seats kept the curtain facing the stage open a little bit so that they could block the view of both private seats from those without. People could see them if they rose from themon people''s seats below and looked back, but no one dared to do such a thing to the highest members of society.


    Robert watched the opera with a stiff face as it began with a colorful chorus.


    When he found Ste in an opera he had watched along with a close friend as a young man, he remembered the time when he fell in love with her at first sight. It was a pleasant time, but now it was painful to think of. Robert shook his head quickly to erase the memories of that time.


    Leaning his head back on his fluffy luxury chair, he looked up at the ceiling with thoughtful eyes.


    ---


    Squeak! Toward the end of the first act of the three-hour opera, the door of the guesthouse opened slightly without a knock.


    Robert leaned his head and waited for the person to reveal their identity. He didn''t think a person woulde until after the y, but the person came sooner than he expected.


    "Thank you, Your Excellency, foring."


    He raised himself from the chair when he heard the voice that remained in his distant memory. The person came to his side and looked at the owner of the theater who greeted her politely.


    "That''s you."


    It was Maribel, who had received Ste and Julietta who had nowhere to go after they had been kicked out by Ivana. Robert''s voice softened to the fullest extent because she had taken care of them to the end, preventing them from dying of hunger and cold in the street.


    "What made you call me so secretly?" Robert looked at Maribel iprehensibly.


    "Because there are people who do not want our meeting."


    Robert''s face was chilled by the careful words of the owner of the theater. "Who the hell? For what?"


    Maribel quickly brought her index finger near her mouth at the Marquis''s elevated voice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shh! Keep your voice down, sir. Please leave your seat for now. Time is running out to get back before the end of the y."


    Robert did not kill his sharp spirit at Maribel''s words, which encouraged him to stand up. "I don''t intend to be yed around by unknown things, so tell me why. What''s going on?"


    Maribel spoke as if she did not wish to, as the Marquis seemed to have no intention of getting up before he heard the answer. "It''s about Julietta. Please hurry."


    At Maribel''s words, Robert was dazed. "Why are you talking about a child who died twelve years ago now?"


    When the Marquis asked as if he could not understand, Maribel shook her head and urged him.


    "I''ll tell you when we leave. Let''s move on."


    Robert hurriedly rose from his seat and followed in the footsteps of the troupe leader.


    Maribel went down the staff stairs and into the secret underground passageway next to her residence. Confirming that the Marquis had followed, she passed through a narrow passage and climbed into a in ck carriage waiting at the back door.


    Maribel seemed unwilling to open her mouth until they arrived. Robert asked, "Where are we going?"


    "Princess Kiellini recently opened a dressing shop outside of Eloz Street."


    "The child? What kind of dressing shop did she open while not in good health? What''s the rtionship between that dressing shop and Julietta?"


    Maribel once again dodged Robert''s question. "Mrs. Raban will be there, too. I''ll tell you both when we get there."


    There was a risk of being killed by the Marquis before they even got to the dress shop if she said Julietta was alive.


    The Eloz Theater and Chartreu Dressing Shop were within thirty minutes walking and ten minutes by wagons, so they were able to get there quickly. Their carriage passed through the front gate of the dressing shop and stopped after heading into the coach house.


    As he seemed to have arrived at his destination, Robert looked at Maribel opposite him and got out of the carriage. The coach house seemed to be attached to the dressing shop, and the family carriage of Kiellini stood at the innermost point, indicating Mrs. Raban had already arrived.


    As they left the empty storage area, which had no caretaker yet, the waiting Amelie approached and greeted them, "Wee, Your Excellency the Marquis. The troupe leader, wee."


    Maribel frowned as she saw Amelie waiting, "Do you have another guest? Why are you out here?"


    Amelie shook her head quickly at Maribel''s concern. "No. I was waiting for you because I was ordered to take you to a separate house as soon as you arrived. I have to lock the storage door so that no other carriages can enter."


    "A separate house?"


    With a slight nod to Maribel''s doubtful question, Amelie hurriedly locked the door of the coach house and guided them toward the annex.


    The two who followed Amelie into the annex attached to the dressing shop paused for a moment at the sight. Maribel was surprised at the appearance of the Prince who looked asfortable as if this was his own home, and Robert was surprised by the appearance of a totally unexpected figure.


    Robert quickly calmed down and greeted Killian, smiling at him. "Robert Anais gives greetings to the fifth son of the noble Emperor udio, Prince Killian."


    The Marquis briefly gave a nod to Mrs. Raban, who sat opposite him after giving a curtsey to Killian.


    "Maribel Grayson says hello to the Prince Your Highness."


    Killian even received Maribel''s greetings, and responded, "Wee, the Marquis. You must have been surprised by being asked for such a secret meeting. The troupe leader,e. Mrs. Raban just arrived."


    As Robert sat on the sofa to the right of the Prince at Killian''s gesture, Maribel sat opposite him by Mrs. Raban. When everyone settled down, Ian went into the dining room as if he were familiar with it and brought them tea.


    "I don''t know if the tea will suit your taste. Still, the tea brewing tea skill of my servant is so great that you''ll manage to drink it."

 Chapter 126 126. Preparation, Part XI

    Chapter 126. Preparation, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Robert''s impression was slightly frowned upon by Killian, who showed some humility. Even though it was a separate house, this was the dressing shop of Iris, and it wasn''t so desirable to see the Prince walking in and out like his own house. Furthermore, Maribel brought him here to tell him about Julietta, and he could not understand why Prince Killian was here.


    There was a moment of silence indoors because of Robert, who was agonizing over what to say, and Killian, who was looking at him. Finally, the impatient Robert spoke first.


    "The troupe leader, tell me why you brought me here. Did Your Highness call me over? Then please tell me why. I know I have to go back before the opera is over."


    One nce at Maribel, Killian finally opened his mouth at Robert''s urging. "Do you know where this is, the Marquis?"


    "Yes. I know it''s Iris''s dressing shop."


    Ignoring the gaze of the Marquis who wanted to know why he was here, Killian stared at Robert''s blond hair and green eyes. "That''s how you look like her. I also have the hair and eyes of His Majesty."


    Roberta replied reluctantly to Killian''s inappropriate reply. "Iris looks a lot like my sister, Katarina. I was also very surprised to see her this time."


    There must be a reason why he called him so secretively, but Robert, irritated by Killian not getting to get to the point, felt like he had to speak first. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Killian turned to the garden which appeared to be a drawing-room window, and said as if he were passing by. "It''s natural since it is the rtionship between father and daughter."


    Robert thought the Prince said wrong. He carefully corrected him, "Yes, of course, it is the rtionship between mother and daughter."


    When Robert said, Killian replied with a big smile, "The Marquis, I said it is the rtionship between father and daughter."


    Robert looked at the Prince. He thought he was angry when his mistake was pointed out. But Killian repeated it to him.


    "The Marquis, I don''t make mistakes, especially if it''s a slip of the tongue. I''m saying that the Marquis and Iris are in the rtionship of a father and daughter."


    Robert asked him again, wondering if he had heard wrong for a moment, "Your Highness, we are not in a rtionship between father and daughter. Iris is my niece."


    Killian spoke to Maribel, as if he had no intention of solving Robert''s doubts. "The troupe leader, say the rest. I have given this much of a hint, so it''s up to you to do the rest."


    Maribel bowed politely at Killian''s words. After rising, she looked at Marquis Robert.


    "Your Excellency, you will be very surprised and angry at what I''m saying now. But please understand that we''re all here for one person." As Robert stared at her, Maribel looked at Mrs. Raban and said, "You know that Ste and Julietta came to the theater twelve years ago after being kicked out by the Marquise."


    "That''s right. I''m truly grateful for that."


    "I told Your Excellency that when Ste died, Julietta died too, but it was a lie. Julietta is alive."


    "What?"


    "It was the order of the Marquise. She told me to put the illegitimate child of Your Excellency out of sight."


    Robert clenched his fists at Maribel''s words. Perhaps he didn''t know what he would do if the Prince wasn''t here.


    "You should have told me!"


    Maribel once again bowed at the rising voice of the Marquis.


    "The Marquise wanted to drive them out of the Empire, but she was only five years old. She even said she wanted to send them to a specific location."


    It was the first time Maribel had heard about the brothel called "Under The Wings of Angels." It was still questionable where the noble Duchess and Princess Dudley came to learn such information.


    Even if she said this, it would be hard to stop him from going to kill his wife, so Robert said,


    "It must not have been a good ce."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The green eyes of the Marquis were closed for a while, and covered with creepy red bloodlines, showing his feelings.


    "Yes, Your Excellency. First of all, I needed tofort the Marquise. I had to prove that I waspletely on her side."


    Killian listened to this news for the first time, frowning at the hard-heartedness of Marquise Anais. How dirty the family of Dudley was!


    "What did you do with Julietta?"


    "Who could I trust in that situation? I thought she''d have to be within my sight so I could respond no matter what happened."


    Killian shook his head as if he understood now. "That''s why she was dressed up like that."


    At Killian''s words, Robert vented a greatment in embarrassment. "A disguise? What the hell has happened to the child?"


    The wailing of the Marquis seemed to rise from the depths of his heart, and made everyone there solemn.


    "I made sure that Your Excellency never knew about it. I made a promise to Mrs. Anais. She said she''d forget about Julietta as long as that promise was kept."


    "Where is Julietta? I have to meet her right away."


    "You''ve already met."


    At the words of Mrs. Raban who had only been listening until then quietly, Robert stared at Marquise Raban for a while and realized something. "Don''t tell me..."


    As if to confirm Robert''s doubt, Mrs. Raban once again gave him a definite answer. "That''s right. It''s Julietta, who you thought was your niece."


    Robert grabbed his chest unwittingly when he forgot to breathe.


    "Your Excellency, are you all right?" Maribel started to stand up in surprise, but Robert raised his hand and refused to let her approach.


    "It''s all right, so go ahead again. Why the hell did Julietta show up in Dublin in the form of Iris?"


    Maribel was worried about the wild breathing of the Marquis, but began the rest of the story with the thought of ending it. "She grew up in the hands of theater moms disguised as an ugly girl, but as she grew older, I kept getting worried. I couldn''t help but think that one day the Marquise might change her mind."


    "Why didn''t you let me know? If I had known, I would never have let Julietta be that way."


    Robert eximed, feeling as if he were vomiting blood.


    Maribel only answered calmly, "You didn''t notice anything until one day when Ste and Julietta were kicked out of the house empty-handed. How could I believe you, who had not prepared for such a thing, even if you were in Vicern? In fact, I thought you might have sumbed to the family of Duke Dudley."


    At her reasonable doubt, Robert had nothing to say. The reason he married Ivana was that he couldn''t ovee the pressure from the family of Duke Dudley.


    Maribel went on, "I didn''t know when Mrs. Ivana would be offended by Julietta again, so I wanted to make a strong fence. Sometimes if it is a boy, and they have no heir, he may be registered as a biological child with the permission of the first wife, but it''s very rare for a girl who is born an illegitimate child. With the Marquise was the first wife, she was the greatest threat, so it was safe for her to be the concubine of a powerful high-ranking aristocrat."


    Robert was forced to ept the cold words of Maribel.


    Ste, who fell in love with him, was also worried about the birth of a baby with him. The marriage of amoner and actress to a high-ranking aristocrat like Marquis Anais was impossible. It was a time when the hierarchy between statuses was stricter than ever, as it was a peaceful time, without war or famine.


    Ste had initially refused Robert''s courtship coldly because she did not want her child to be despised as an aristocrat''s illegitimate child.


    Robert had promised Ste, that although he couldn''t marry her, he would never make a child born between them a bastard.


    After all, he had decided that he would marry and choose a family that was weak enough to ept the condition that he and Ste''s child would be adopted if it was born. Even if the other party''s family was poor, as long as she could ept the condition, he would have to endure it. However, the n was broken because of Ivana, who had fallen in love with Robert.


    Maribel felt sorry for him for a while when she saw his painfully distorted face. She wanted to stop, but she had to finish the rest of the story before he went back. "It''s painful, but we still have something to talk about. Isn''t the present more important than the past?"

 Chapter 127 127. Preparation, Part XII

    Chapter 127. Preparation, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I''m fine, so go on. Why did Julietta be Iris and make her debut in society?"


    "Julietta didn''t like my n. She said she''d rather leave the theater. She got a job as a maid and left the theater in more disguise than she''d ever used before."


    Maribel smiled unknowingly at the boldness Julietta had shown at the time.


    "A maid...?" Robert tore his hair as if he could not believe it.


    Even though she was an illegitimate child, she was the blood of the family of Anais! Even if she was not allowed to enter the family registry, she was a child with her own right to live without touching water for the rest of her life!


    "I didn''t mean to let Julietta rot as a maid for the rest of my life, but I wouldn''t have done that, either. But her beauty was a hindrance. She was a beautiful maiden with no background, so I could see how difficult her future would be. But I thought it was too cruel to be in disguise for the rest of your life, as Julietta did. When I was thinking about what to do, the Duke of Kielini came to see me."


    After seeing the Prince, who had not been able to breathe properly, Simone looked at the Marquis. "I think it would be better for Mrs. Raban to tell you about thister part."


    Maribel smiled as if saying "Make yourself look good" at the nce of the nervous Marquise Raban. Simone carefully opened her mouth, rxing her tight neck.


    "Iris has been told by doctors many times since she was a child that she won''t live long. The priests of Vicern who said they could cure poison or even a fatal disease, gave up on Iris'' disease. Even the word ''curse'' went around. It was a disease of unknown cause."


    Simone took a sip of tea to wet her dry mouth.


    "The priests'' holy power did not cure the disease, but it helped extend the life of Iris, who was about to die. She had to stay in bed most of the time, but she had been judged to be able to live more than twenty years if she doesn''t overdo it. As the faint future of Iris was assured, my brother was nervous. No matter if he could get the ailing Iris married using the power of the Duke''s family, it was evident what would happen to the future of a woman without sessors. If my brother died suddenly, he was worried about Sir Raven, a distant rtive who would be the new Duke, taking care of Iris to the end."


    At Simone''s words, Robert guessed what had happened. "He decided to use Julietta."


    At Robert''s anger, Maribel cut in quickly, "At that time, as I heard the n, I thought Julietta would be the right fit since she would be protected by the Duke of Kiellini. The Duke''s n, the princess''s social debut, would be over in a month. In the meantime, the original Julietta was made to seem dead so that she could escape the eye of Marquise Anais and not reveal her identity to Your Excellency."


    "If that is the n, why is everyone here now, including His Highness Killian?"


    At Robert''s words, Simone replied, "My brother is going to kill Julietta."


    "Why the hell? Everything went ording to his will. Why the hell!?"


    When Robert couldn''t contain his anger and shouted again, Maribel quickly stepped in.


    "At first, the Duke wouldn''t have felt that way. I didn''t sense the atmosphere at all. But my grandson in Tilia told me that Princess Iris asked him to get rid of Julietta. It seems that His Excellency has decided that it would be better to get rid of those who know about everything after hearing the princess''s request."


    "Do you mean including you, Mrs. Raban, and Julietta?" asked Killian, who had listened to them in silence so far.


    "Yes, Your Highness. So, we had to find a way."


    Robert looked back at Killian, then he stared at Maribel, who bowed her head as if she were ashamed.


    "Do you think the solution is His Highness? I don''t understand. What does this have to do with His Highness?" On the contrary, it was surprising that the Prince would not punish everyone for such a scam!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course, it does matter to me if I am going to marry Julietta?"


    Robert, wondering if he had misheard the great thing the Prince had said casually, asked,


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I think I heard the wrong thing. Could you repeat that?"


    "No matter how many times. I will be the next Emperor, and Julietta will be the Empress."


    At the unbelievable words, Robert forgot his pain and his eyes were zed, "You¡­ are making Julietta the Empress?"


    "Yes, the Marquis. I was going to take Julietta as my concubine. But Julietta suddenly disappeared, then reappeared in front of me by raising her status, so should I think highly of her spirit?"


    Robert unknowingly shed tears of relief.


    This enormous task of having a false identity was a terrible sin that could not have been avoided, even if the Prince wanted to kill Julietta right away. The Marquise was going to beg him, if the Prince would just spare her life, he would hide her for the rest of her life¡­


    Killian added, looking at the Marquis quietly shedding tears. "So, the Marquis, you must join in making me Emperor."


    "Yes, of course, Your Highness. Of course! I will devote my life to making you Emperor!"


    "Live and try. What''s the use of your dead life? These days, there are so many people willing to give their lives to me that I do not know what to do with them. I''m not a corpse collector, so don''t say that."


    Robert managed to stop crying and then asked about the most worrisome part. "But how are you going to deal with the Duke of Kiellini? Can you threaten the Duke with this? Rather, he might threaten you with what makes Julietta the Empress."


    Killianughed, as if not to worry. "My aide will go down to Tilia Territory in a few days. He''ll go and look around Tilia and see what the Duke is doing. Then I am going to infiltrate my knights into Tilia Territory."


    After a pause, he looked at Mrs. Raban. Simone lowered her gaze politely, as if she agreed with the Prince.


    "At the end of the season, I will visit the Duke and make a suggestion. Julietta will be Iris Kiellini and marry me, and the real princess will join the family as the Duke''s adoptive daughter."


    Killian smiled cruelly and said to Simone, as if to warn her, "It was a very difficult decision for me to give this much generosity to the Duke and his daughter, who ignored and tried to kill Julietta. Mrs. Raban, she''ll still be a foster daughter, and she''ll inherit the title of Duke, so you''ll have to thank my broad heart."


    Simone replied quickly to Killian''s words, "These are the ones who tried to throw me out. I will never be shaken by blood ties or betray you. I''m just grateful to you, because this will give me the power of the Duke''s family."


    At Simone''s reply, Killian softened his expression with satisfaction.


    Robert raised an objection. "Would the heir, Sir Raven, remain silent when the Duke says he will hand over the sessor seat to the adopted daughter? The Duke wouldn''t have thought of using Julietta in the first ce if that was possible."


    Robert shook his head as if the idea were nonsense, but Maribel said, "Your Excellency, it will work if he says she is an illegitimate child. Even an illegitimate child can be his sessor if he proves that her blood is of the family of the Duke."


    In Austern, with the exception of the families of Dudley and Kiellini, the founding contributors, only the male nobles could be sessors. As a result, it was customary for a nobleman to have children from outside openly, if there were no boys.


    In order for an illegitimate child to enter the main house and be a sessor, he had to be certified by a Vicern priest as the biological child of the head of a family. Of course, Iris was the Duke''s biological daughter, so there would be no problem of proof.


    Robert was struck by the n he would not dare to think of. ''Whose n was this?'' Their enemy, the family of Duke Dudley, was pitiful inparison.

 Chapter 128 128. Preparation, Part XIII

    Chapter 128. Preparation, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "There will be a birth defect, but the Duke will have no choice but to ept the fact, because this is the only way for his daughter to seed him. This work is a punishment and revenge for the ungrateful Duke and the princess I''m giving out in ce of my woman. I would make her a bastard, just as they treated Julietta so poorly. I hope the two of them don''t give up and rebel to the end. I want to put an end to my troubles."


    Killian finished and called out to Ian, "Bring in what I have prepared."


    At the Prince''smand, Ian brought in the long ck leather storage box he had prepared, put it down on the table and opened the lid. Killian looked down at the ten pocket watches lying side by side in the storagepartment and said, "Magician Coupe repaired Bertino''s Magic Square and was exhausted, but I inspired him to make these pocket watches."


    Coupe was a genius magician who had suddenly disappeared after serving as the best student of a great magician in the Austern Imperial Castle. Killian caught him as he was trying to escape due to the annoying customs and rules of the Imperial Castle, and put him in Bertino.


    Coupe was also nning to run away from Bertino, but gradually began to like it when no one in the castle, including Killian, interfered with him. But, he soon realized that there was no money in studying magic instead of being free.


    After a moment of thought, he offered a deal to Killian, the owner of the castle. In exchange for providing financial support to buy as many magical materials as he wanted, he would make what Killian wanted.


    The pocket watches in the storage box that was now on the table were made because Killian thought he might need them one day. Coupe had been working on them for several years and finallypleted them. After seeding in making a pocket watch that perfectly met Killian''s request, Coupe''s confidence had soared.


    "What is this?"


    Robert took the pocket watch Ian was holding out. When Ian also gave Maribel and Simone a pocket watch and stepped down, Killian replied, "It is a bonding device. You are confident now that you''ll give your life to me, but people''s words can''t guarantee the future. I can''t take a risk if it costs Julietta her life. I like what''s certain."


    Killian took a pocket watch Ian handed over and looked at them all coldly.


    "If you drop blood through the hole in your watch, it will activate. You will be under oath until you die. You belong to me. If you try to break the vow you''ve made to me, whether by yourself or by other means, if you try to convey our secrets to others in any form, whether in words or in writing, you''re going to explode and die."


    Robert nodded at Killian''s words.


    "Your Highness, I''m Julietta''s father. I won''t do anything harmful to her. But if you feelfortable doing this, I''ll be happy to ept it. I''m just deeply grateful for the grace of Your Highness for having set up this kind of device."


    Killian responded coldly to Robert''s words, "You are also the father of two children who have inherited the blood of the family of Dudley. So please understand that I can''t fully trust your fatherly love."


    At Killian''sment, Robert paused for a moment. He had thought it was unnecessary topare Julietta, born to his beloved Ste, to the two children of the despised daughter of Dudley. But when the Prince pointed that out, he was heartbroken. He thought that Ste and Julietta were going to die because of Ivana. He had tried to get revenge by not loving her children, but it wasn''t easy.


    ''After all, wasn''t it all because of my own greed?'' His past self, who loved Ste, but didn''t have the courage to break her identity, was the main culprit of all this.


    Robert looked at Killian, taking responsibility for his original sin. "Your Highness, please promise me one thing. Of course, for Julietta, I will give my allegiance to you. If I have been a father of Christine and Fjord so far, I will live as a father to Julietta from now on."


    Killian figured out what the Marquis was trying to say. "The family of Marquis Anais will be fine. So will Christine. Fjord will inherit the family. I will not include them in the fall of the family of Dudley, I promise."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."<novelnext></novelnext>


    As Robert bowed deeply and gave his thanks, Killian added, "Also, keep in mind that if they interfere with my work or do harm to Julietta in any way, what I promised to the Marquis will not be done."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I will keep it in mind."


    Robert hoped that it would not happen. He was worried about Christine''s feelings toward Prince Killian, but he believed that she would eventually clear up her mind.


    Killian confirmed Robert''s consent and looked at troupe leader Maribel, and Mrs. Raban.


    "I''m sure both of you will agree with my proposal. There is no need to say something for you, because even Julietta''s father, the Marquis, did this."


    At Killian''s words, Simone nodded. In a situation where even the Marquis was suspect, they were naturally bound to be suspicious, as Maribel did not share a drop of family blood, and Simone was a member of the House of Kiellini. Rather, it was safer to be able to assure faith with these devices.


    As Simone started to answer, Maribel, standing next to her, stepped in. "Your Highness, of course, I don''t intend to speak out about this, so I''ll take a vow as you said. However, I, a low-ranking aristocrat and the troupe leader of a theater who has no strong background, unlike Madame Raban, cannot hide my uneasiness about the future. I''m afraid I''m going to be constantly anxious about what I am not doing, or that you will get rid of me when you don''t need me."


    Even though she knew he couldn''t kill her recklessly as long as Julietta was there, she cheekily squeezed out her tears. Killian nodded generously. "I see. If I create a strong background to dispel your anxiety, will it be okay for you?"


    "Forgive me for behaving disrespectfully by saying these worries."


    Killian promised Maribel who bowed deeply. "I promise that when everything goes smoothly and I get what I want, the troupe leader''s status will be raised to a new level."


    At Killian''s words, Maribel''s eyes curled up. "Thank you very much for your kindness."


    So, each of the three pledged allegiance to Killian and made a vow to keep silent about Julietta''s affairs until she died. Killian retrieved the pocket watches with each name on them and handed them to Ian.


    The pocket watches containing the vows of the three were to be kept in a secret ce of Coupe''s forever. He didn''t know if any of them might change their minds and do something to get back the watches. Killian decided to keep them in the safest ce, in Bertino, as anyone with more magical power could nullify the magic if they could find them.


    "Now, it''s almost time for the opera to end. I think you''d better hurry back. We''ll have our meetings here in the future, of course, behind Julietta''s back."


    Robert was anxious to find out more about how Julietta had been caught in the eyes of Prince Killian and what had happened in the meantime, but as the Prince said, it was time for the show to end soon. He had to leave now to get back to the theater without being seen.


    Maribel recognized his thoughts and said, "Your Excellency, I''ll tell you more about Julietta''s work as soon as I get a chance. But first, you have to return."


    Robert epted Maribel''s words, rose from his seat, and said goodbye to the Prince. Hesitantly stepping out and heading for the front door, he suddenly turned back, as if something had troubled his mind.


    "But, Your Highness, what happens if the Duke of Kiellini rejects your offer? What if he draws in Julietta, saying he''d rather be punished all the way?"


    Killian grinned at the Marquis. "They say the Duke has been in such bad health that he couldn''t even attend his sessor''s debut party. He might die of a sudden illness. No one would doubt it. In the future, all the realms of Kiellini will be held by Madame Raban here."


    Simone bent her knees slightly to thank Killian for his words.

 Chapter 129 129. Preparation, Part XIV

    Chapter 129. Preparation, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "And the Marquis, for the time being, you will have to be content with the interest of a little sister-like maternal niece. No one should know that the Marquis is connected to me until Julietta bes the Empress. The Marquis is a son-inw of the family of Dudley, and if you don''t do anything, you will appear to support Francis. What the Marquis will do for me is to report on the movements of the Duke of Dudley."


    Such a report was not difficult. But Christine troubled Robert''s thoughts.


    Until today he had thought of marrying Christine to Prince Killian for revenge against Francis and the family of Dudley. He also wanted to protect his daughter from the family of Duke Dudley, who would happily sacrifice their only granddaughter for their ambition.


    ''But how did the sisters end up rted to this man?''


    Robert settled his thoughts. It wasn''t time to run about in confusion like this, as Julietta hade back to life. He should hurry up and marry off Christine to the right person. He answered at that thought, "Yes, Your Highness."


    Marquis Anais left the house to return to the theater, and Simone and Maribel were called over by Killian.


    "Let the Marquise continue to tell stories about the health of the Duke. Who knows about Julietta''s work in the family of the Duke?"


    "The maid Vera and the driver Gibson, who went to Bertino with me; the butler of Tilia Territory; Regina''s private maid; and a private servant of my brother know everything. Except for my maid and my driver, the rest have served the family of Kielini for generations, so they are not the ones who will betray him."


    "Are you sure there are no more people who know that in the capital?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I know the butler of Dublin mansion is reporting to the Duke about me and Julietta, but it''s only about how we are getting along. My brother wanted the least number of people to know about this. There''s no way that my brother, who even hates me, would have told anyone else in the Territory. He might decide to kill even the butler, the head maid, and the private maids, since they know the secret."


    "I see. Are Vera and Gibson reliable?"


    The suspicions of Killian made Simoneugh. "They are more affectionate to Julietta than me, who they have served for a long time. They wouldn''t hesitate to confront me if some connection was formed between them in this short period of time. So, don''t worry."


    Killian nodded that he understood.


    He didn''t doubt what the Marquis said, but it was something that should not be leaked. Thinking that they should also be sworn in before he could get to work in earnest, Killian ordered Simone


    "What you have to do is to slowly get the family of the Duke into your hands. Send those who can harm you and Julietta, or who will neglect you, out of the mansion. It doesn''t matter if they''ve served the family of the Duke for generations. Of course, you shouldn''t act where the Duke will notice it. But let those who are thought to be loyal to the Duke get sent out. The Marquise must take over the Dublin mansion until I go to see the Duke. Can you do it?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. What can''t I do if I don''t need to see my brother''s countenance anymore? Don''t worry."


    At the end of the remark, when Marquise Raban stepped away, Killian leaned heavily on the sofa.


    "Ian, call a meeting in the evening. Call Spencer, too."


    ------


    "Your Highness, please tell me I heard it wrong."


    Adam had returned from Vicern at themand of Killian, and was now angry.


    "I didn''t joke, the Count, nor did you hear it wrong."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Julietta is the Empress of the future!? She is an illegitimate child and was a maid of Your Highness."


    Killian stared coldly at Adam''s bitterints. "You''re a bastard, too, Adam. But no one here is saying anything about your status, and no one is bothered by it. The same is true of Julietta. I think it''s the stupidest thing in the world to lose a talented person to the clutches of that status. I think you''re here by my side because everyone here has agreed with me."


    Adam was a child born outside by the Duke of Martin. The infant was brought in from outside five years after the birth of his sessor Kane and the Duchess''s death. He was immediately adopted as the Duke''s foster son, no longer needing permission from the first wife.


    As such, Adam was incorporated into aristocratic society, but he could not remove thebel of being an illegitimate child who was neither the Duke''s sessor nor a bastard born with title ornd. Adam always felt like an outsider as the days went by. Then he was sent by the Duke of Martin to be apanion to Killian, who was about the same age, and from then on, he became a friend of Prince Killian with Spencer.


    Adam was knighted by the Count of Bertino at the age of seventeen. It was Killian''s decision to give Adam a foothold to fly from.


    Adam looked around at those who were sitting with him.


    The Marquis of Oswald was a person who he would not be nearly asfortable as they were now. There was no need to talk about Marquis Rhodius, who was a royal, nor Count Valerian, who was themander of the Principality of Bertino, and also the captain of the guard of Prince Killian.


    But Adam couldn''t give up lingering feelings about his lord''s wless stature.


    "Yes, that''s right, Your Highness. No one would despise the restriction on birth more than I do. But you are my lord. Is it too much of my desire to wish that a wless lord would receive a more perfect Queen than anyone else?"


    "It''s your greed. I''m perfect, and my wife the Queen doesn''t have to be perfect."


    Oswald nodded unconsciously at Killian''s arrogant words. "Your perfection is more than offsetting all the imperfections around you."


    "Are you all okay? Am I the only one who opposes it?"


    Spencer shrugged casually at Adam''s words. "In fact, she will not be a Queen under thebel of an illegitimate child, but she will be a Queen with the great status of the princess of Kiellini, who has a backer in Killian. What is important about her birth? If we talk about our status, the ancestors of Killian and I were savages who used to plunder others'' tribes from time to time."


    At Spencer''s words, Adam looked at Oswald. "What about you?"


    "As for me, it doesn''t matter. Especially, if it is the beautiful princess and her amazing wit, I wouldn''t stop her from being the Empress even if she is amoner or an illegitimate child of a nobleman. She is the most talented woman in the world. I like someone who is smart and capable. That''s why I swore allegiance to His Highness, and that''s why I''m sofortable talking to you, despite you being an illegitimate child."


    Oswald winked at Adam, but stressed that he was also an illegitimate child.


    "What about Charles?"


    When Spencer asked Count Valerian, he said with his usual stiff manner, "I don''t think a person''s personality is shaped by birth. Rather, I''ve heard many times about how mean and cruel people in positions that everyone would envy are."


    Charles, a cousin on Killian''s maternal side, had heard from his father, Count Louis Valerian, about how Killian survived the assassination of the Empress. The incident that Killian went through, even though he was young, hade as a shock.


    Charles had decided to be a knight from then on. He decided to be a great knight like his father and protect Killian by his side.


    "Adam, are you still going to oppose?" Killian added, and Adam shook his head in resignation,


    "You''re so obsessed with the belief that you should make me Emperor. In the past, I didn''t want to be an Emperor, so I understood that your hard, inflexible actions might be a result of disappointment. But now it''s different, as I have decided to be Emperor. That means I will be Emperor, no matter what natural disasteres to me. I don''t really need an Empress perfect from head to toe next to me. Why does it matter if I''m perfect? My perfection epasses everyone around me, so don''t worry."


    It was an outrageous disy of confidence and arrogance, but no one thought about it because it was Killian''s charisma, which attracted everyone around him like a ma.

 Chapter 130 130. Preparation, Part XV

    Chapter 130. Preparation, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I know Julietta is a very clever girl for a maid, but I think she''s not good enough for Your Highness. But I will try to make the decision that is the best choice for you, if Your Highness has decided it."


    "Good. Let not only Adam, but all of you here, show to Julietta loyalty equal to me."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Then was it decided for Adam to go to Tilia Territory? I think I can do better," Oswald joked to lighten the mood.


    "It has to be Adam. Your words will be considered a joke by the Duke, and Charles has no talking ability to contend with the Duke."


    "Your Highness, you''re too much. When I speak, does it all sound like a joke?"


    Spencer spoke up as he looked at Oswald, who was wearing a new yellow jacket that matched his hair and a dark purple blouse, with more colorful cravats than ever before. "The Marquis, there''s no need to be aggrieved. You perform via the magic of your appearance; even before you say something, it sounds like a joke."


    When Oswald cried out over Spencer''s unsympathetic constion, everyone burst intoughter, and Adam eventually smiled along.


    -------------


    After the meeting, Adam handed over the certificates ofnd and buildings purchased in Vicern to Oswald.


    "You''re saying it''s appropriate here?"


    "The only building that''s currently empty on the street of Leicesant in Cherasa is there. A chef of the Imperial Castle bought it to open a cake shop, but his retirement date was postponed, so he put it up for sale, and I bought it."


    Oswald nodded as he looked at the map of Leicesant Street.


    "The location is very good. It is in the middle of the main street. But wouldn''t it be too big for a jewelry store?"


    "It was big because it was supposed to be a restaurant. But there was no other empty building around. Well, let''s talk to His Highness. If he doesn''t like it, we can sell it off and get another ce, even if it''s a little off the main street. I heard that building prices in Leicesant are going up day by day. Still, it''s not as expensive as Eloz Street."


    "I''ll have to talk to Princess Kiellini first. I want to know what she will think of this big jewelry store."


    At Oswald''s words, Adam stared at him. "The girl who was a maid, you naturally call her Princess Kiellini. I thought you''d call her Julietta in the absence of His Highness. Why are you discussing the jewelry store of His Highness with her?"


    Oswald clicked his tongue pitifully at Adam''s hard words. He seemed to follow along, as it was the Prince''s will, but he still did not give up.


    "I know why you''re nervous. Are you worried that the princess who will be the Queen might make a mistake and get caught in her identity or harm His Highness? No, no, no."


    Adam was irritated when Oswald waved his finger to say no. "What the hell are you talking about?"


    "You''ll only make a mistake if you meet the Duke of Kiellini with that kind of mindset. Go see the princess with me tomorrow."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why are we going to see the princess? What if there''s gossip going around?"


    "Who said we''d meet privately? Let''s go to the new dressing shop of the princess. If you see the decor of the dressing shop and the appearance of the princess, your concerns will disappear. We shall go tomorrow."


    He added on as an afterthought, as his words still hadn''t made a good impression on Adam. "When you see her tomorrow, you will understand why I call her princess."


    ------


    The next day, Oswald stopped by the mansion of Duke Martin and headed to the Chartreu Dressing Shop with the reluctant Adam. Since it was the first day that Mrs. Sarasa the dollmaker was working, Julietta was looking around the studio on the second floor with her.


    They intended to build employee workrooms on the second and third floors so that they wouldn''t need toe downstairs very often. She was worried that they might get into trouble for nothing by running into aristocrats.


    The workshop, named the Doll Room, had a workstation like the main studio on the first floor, a storage area filled with various colors of threads, and a decoration cab to be put the finished dolls in.


    There were a soft sofa and a table by the window, so they could take breaks during work. In addition, since it was a renovated bedroom, there was also a bathroom with a toilet and a shower facility. There was also a small sink, so everything, such as preparing tea and drinking, could be resolved in the studio without having to go outside.


    "As you know, a designer doesn''t want to show up herself, so I, the owner of the dressing shop, will manage most of the work. You can ask Amelie and Sophie when I''m away. You may be lonely working alone, but down on the first floor, you could hardly concentrate on your work since guests are continuouslying and going, so I put your studio on the second floor. The cook wille to work starting tomorrow. You can eat your meals in the staff dining room."


    She didn''t think about the staff dining room when there were only Amelie and Sophie, who ate their meals in the separate house. However, Amelie and Sophie were now unable to eat lunch properly because the Prince often visited the annex as a safe house.


    Julietta gave up at Killian''s actions, who didn''t care even if she rebuked him. She made a gesture to tell him not toe often, and converted the nursery room on the third floor into an employee''s dining room for the employees. Anyway, thanks to the support of the Prince, she was able to afford it, so it would be okay to build convenient facilities for her workers.


    When the cook came to work starting tomorrow, she was going to run a cafe in earnest. Rather than spending boring time on the waiting couch, she wanted the guests who came to order dresses to have tea and snacks at the cafe, chatting, enjoying some friendly socializing, and waiting leisurely.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t charge for the tea or the snacks to the customers who came to order their clothes. Therefore, she nned to officially open the cafe in another ce after presenting it in this way. The small cafe, operated purely on a service level, was a n and a kind of trial run to differentiate itself from other dressing shops.


    There were three chefs employed in the dressing shop: a patissier to make bread, cookies, cakes for the cafe; a chef for the staff''s meals; and an assistant to help them. As it seemed to be getting bigger in size, she had some anxiety, but she decided to push ahead with the n in a bold manner, believing that a more pleasant working environment should bring better results.


    She was so busy: she had to get someone to meet the guests in the hall, staff to work in the coach house, a seamstress, a tailor and a manager. Still, Julietta decided to start educating them so that they could deal with customers instead of herself, who could not show up, as she had previously suggested to Amelie and Sophie.


    If the employees were hired, Amelie and Sophie would not have to run all the work in the dressing shop as before, allowing them to get away from personally cutting and sewing. They would manage and supervise the finished costumes and dolls made upstairs, and would deal with guests who came to discuss designs or to try clothes on.


    While Julietta was exining the main facilities to Martha Sarasa, and thought that she would ask Maribel to find a suitable courtesy educator, Oswald entered the dressing shop with Adam.


    Seeing Juliettaing down from the second floor, Oswald quickly whispered quickly to Adam,


    "Never make a mistake; the princess doesn''t know we know who she is. His Highness will try to skin your hair off."


    After Oswald gave Adam a quick warning, he smiled as he greeted Julietta. "You''re very beautiful today, the princess."


    "Mr. Marquis,e on in. I was going to send a message to you that you can drop by anytime when you are free."


    Adam opened his eyes wide, amazed by Julietta''s elegant appearance, with bright pink-blonde hair and green eyes that werepletely different from those of her wild red hair as a maid.

 Chapter 131 131. Preparation, Part XVI

    Chapter 131. Preparation, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Me? Oh, the princess, this is Count Ronald Julio Martin Adam. I brought him here because he was curious about the dressing shop."


    "Wee, Mr. Count. I heard you went to Vicern, but you must havee back. So, do I discuss finance with Count Adam from now on?"


    Oswald shook his hand at Julietta''s question.


    "No, His Highness was going to leave it to Count Adam, but he deferred to me. Since I am in charge of the new jewelry business and the two stores are rted, he thought it would be more appropriate for me to manage them together. You can speak to me now."


    Adam could not help but admire the unique decor inside of the dressing shop, as well as the appearance of Julietta.


    Oswald whispered as he kept poking around, wondering if there was anything to find fault with,


    "What is it? Isn''t it amazing? Did you see the ss door on the way in? The jewelry stores we''re opening in the future will be decorated with ss on one side."


    It was annoying to be proud of this, but he had to admit it. As Adam nodded reluctantly, Oswald headed in with an excited step.


    Julietta frowned at Oswald, who naturally headed to the cafe, and Adam who followed him without speaking. She had to ask Sophie to take out tea again, because she had not hired an employee yet.


    At this point, she had to think about whether she had formed a wrong habit for the guests. It was because of Oswald, who ordered only one suit of clothes, yet drank tea every time he came to the shop, making frequent visits, too!


    "Sophie, I''m sorry, but please prepare some tea. I''ll hire someone as soon as possible, so please endure hardships until then."


    "Is the Prince here again?"


    Juliettaughed at Sophie, taking off her work apron as if it were nothing. "His Highness is not here, but the Marquis of Oswald, and an aide of His Highness are here."


    "Yes, let''s go. You can''t let them wait."


    Julieta stopped Sophie, who was about to head to the annex. "Fortunately, they didn''t go to the annex, they are at the cafe."


    So, while she asked Sophie for tea, Oswald introduced the cafe to Adam. Adam who was listening to the exnation looked around the cafe and said, "Clearly from the ss doors, the stage to show off the costumes, and the cafe inside for the convenience of the customers. I can understand why you have praised her wit so much."


    "I''m looking forward to seeing the time when the princess be the Empress. Having different perspectives and thoughts from others, she will be a great help to the Empire. Don''t you think about an Austern Empire ruled by His Highness Killian and Princess Kiellini?"


    Adam realized that Oswald never called her ''Julietta.'' Adamughed as if he had lost, knowing that he was deliberately using the title of princess.


    "I admire your enthusiasm. I''ll treat her as Princess Kiellini courteously from now on."


    When the two were smiling at each other like that, Julietta came back with Sophie. "I''m sorry. I''ll have tea ready soon. This is Mrs. Sophie Malfido, who manages the dressing shop on my behalf."


    "Hello, Your Excellency. Just call me Sophie."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sophie, who disliked her husband''sst name of Malfido, gathered her courage and asked them to call her Sophie, and went into the kitchen. Oswald waited for the tea toe out, pointing to the annex visible across the terrace to Adam.


    "Do you see the annex over there? That''s the separate house where Mrs. Sophie who just greeted us, and Mrs. Amelie lived. It''s also the ce for the secret meetings with His Highness. Ah, Mrs. Amelie is the other one who manages the dressing shop, along with Sophie."


    Julietta looked at Oswald pointing to the annex over the wide-open terrace, and Adam, who was absorbed in the exnation. At this point, she was wondering if she should ask the Prince to buy her a new mansion where Amelie and Sophie would stay.


    Julietta put out the notes she had brought with her to Oswald. "Mr. Marquis, this is the interior design of the jewelry store that''s due to open."


    Oswald looked through the drawings and sketches that Julietta gave him and asked, "Are you going to decorate three sides with ss, not just one side?"


    "Yes. I don''t think the ce you told me about would be good. I''d like to rmend a corner building facing the Eileen Theater."


    Along the boulevard, the Eileen Theater had a semi-circr fa?ade in the front, at the very beginning of Eloz Street. With the front of the theater as the starting point, there was a row of buildings with different kinds of shops along the divided streets.


    Oswald was surprised by Julietta rmending a building facing the center of the front of the Eileen Theater among them. There was a wide street in front of the theater to pass along via a carriage, not a ce to rx and enjoy shopping.


    "Why is that? Does it depend on location?"


    "It''s to encourage consumer sentiment. We will take advantage ofpetitive psychology; after seeing the beautiful actresses in the theater, the nobledies want to be as beautiful as they are."


    Adam asked at Julietta''s words, "What do you mean bypetitive psychology? There''s no way nobledies will havepete with actresses, who they think are cheap."


    "There''s no ss difference in psychology that they don''t want to be inferior to. If beggars on the streets are beautiful or handsome, people tend to regard them as enemies, rather than being generous, or attack or seducing them. The same is true. The actress on stage is a potential contender against thedies. They are flowers blooming on the side of the road, not knowing when their husbands will turn their eyes."


    Julietta drew a circle on a map of the Eloz Street where she wanted the jewelry shop to open.


    "This is currently a men''s club. It''s been around since the beginning of the theater, but it''s a ce where free entry is permitted for women who are not owned by anyone, such as actresses and hookers, butmon women are not allowed to enter. I don''t think it''s a good thing to see such a ce on the boulevard this way. So, I''d like to get rid of this ce and have a jewelry store here."


    Oswald, who visited the theater frequently, didn''t know what the store was. That was because he had never been interested. It seemed that it was a promiscuous ce doing an amorous business with middle-ss and wealthymoners rather than aristocrats, because he had never heard about it in passing terms.


    "Wouldn''t it be worse to open a jewelry store in such a bad ce?" Oswald said as if he were worried.


    "It would not be a matter if it looks so different that they can''t remember what it was like before. I think it''s the best ce for the people who visit the theater to buy jewelry to please their favorite actresses or girlfriends. It''s also the perfect ce to open it fordies who are moved by opera to the fullest and want topete against beautiful actresses. Getting out of the theater and waiting for the carriage, or getting into the carriage and looking casually out the window, they''ll see the beautiful jewels seducing them."


    Oswald and Adam were fascinated by her exnation. Julietta added, looking at them as they dared not miss a word of hers, "Not only that, but this location will be a dream spot for girls who are working hard to be famous actresses in the theater, and youngdies whoe out of the theater after the opera. It makes them dream that someday they''ll buy a jewel that suits them there. I think it''s the perfect ce to secure current and future customers."


    Adam recalled the time when Julietta said something simr in the past. Back then, she was just an ugly, humble maid talking about her dreams. But in just a few months, she appeared to bepletely different, making a confident im, as if she did not intend to end her wishes with just a dream.


    It crossed his mind that he was too narrow-minded. It was foolish of him not to put a single effort forth, yet ask His Highness to throw away the treasure he found, bound by his lucky birth status.


    He looked at the map Julietta showed him and recalled the ce he had bought in Vicern this time. Vicern was a ce where entertainment culture had not developed like Austern, so Leicesant Street was literally an ordinary shopping street.

 Chapter 132 132. Preparation, Part XVII

    Chapter 132. Preparation, Part XVII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The simrity to Julietta''s shop she was talking about now was like a building at the entrance to the shopping mall. It wasn''t the first building of the boulevard where the store was located, but it had a small grocery store next to it, so that only one side of it could be seen, let alone three sides.


    Adam unwittingly asked her what he had been wondering about earlier, thinking that he should discuss the location of the store with the princesster, "Why are you putting a door on the corner? I''ve never seen this kind of door before."


    Adam could not conceal his wonder at the door marked on the right corner of the trapezoidal building.


    "The reason we''re opening the door on the corner is to use all three sides as disy windows. It''s a waste of time to give up either side of the street, including the front facing the theater. Two entrance doors will be made, one on this corner and the other on the other. People often change their minds when they see things in the window and then go to the door if they have the urge to buy them. So, either way, the shing ss door makes them feel like it is beckoning them toe in. That''s why I think it is the most appropriate building. I want to make this corner building a store because I can open both entrances while the customers'' minds aren''t changing."


    Oswald and Adam were truly impressed.


    They were only eager to invite the dwarven craftsmen topete with other craftsmen who inherited the jewelry business from generation to generation. It was surprising, however, that she could draw up a strategy that would reflect the hearts of its customers to the point of choosing even where the doors were ced.


    "The problem is... we don''t know if the club owner who has already settled in the ce will be willing to sell the store without making a fuss."


    When Oswald tilted his head, Julietta said as if not to worry. "Your Excellency, you can do it with your ability. I''m really hoping that it will be sold, but I don''t have the right to stop anyone who runs the store. I don''t think we need to show any trade ethics to the shady shop. I don''t think it''s a good idea for a club like that to be open in the middle of a busy street. So, I think it''s okay to drive it out to some remote ce, regardless of any means or methods."


    Julietta pointed to a building on the map. "Here''s the merchant association of the Eloz Street. I think it''s one way to use this merchant association. Why don''t you convince them that it''s necessary to transform the street into something a little more luxurious?"


    "The merchant association... That sounds like a very good way..."


    "Yes, and I have one more thing to say. I''m going to have an opening party for the dressing shop I told you about before. Before that, I''d like to have the site of the jewelry store and the construction of the interior beplete. I think it would be better to promote the jewelry store and announce the opening schedule at the opening party."


    "That''s only a month. It''s very tight."


    "If you just hurry up and take over the store, it will be no problem at all. Mr. Marquis, show me what you can do."


    Oswald''s mind was full of faith and support. Watching him giggle as he shrugged, Adam quietly ced the paper over from in front of Julietta. He showed her the location of the store on Leicesant Street he had bought.


    "It''s the location of the store we''re going to open on the busiest shopping street in Cherasa, the capital of Vicern. Will it be okay?"


    Julietta replied after a moment of thinking over what Adam had shown her.


    "I can''t tell you for sure, because I haven''t seen it in person, but I don''t think it''s that bad. Is the store next to this building a grocery store? I don''t think it''ll be a problem if we buy this store and take off the wall and make both sides of the tracer into ss windows, it would be no problem. I think that is the way to design the exterior. You can make a support out of normal bricks at every corner, build a column, put a ss disy on the wall itself, and an arched showcase on the inside. I''d like to go once I get a chance."


    At Julietta''s words, Adam spoke up quickly, "I have a ce to visit tomorrow. Why don''t you go with me after Ie back? Half a day is enough if I use the Magic Square."


    Julietta was surprised at Adam''s words and soon epted. She forgot that this was where they moved back and forth through the Magic Square.


    Even if it was another country, half a day was enough if they used the Magic Square, which connected the capital with the cities. She knew that foreigners frequently visited Austern for operas, but didn''t realize how easily.


    Thinking about the cost of using the Magic Square, which was so expensive that their eyes popped out, Julietta again realized the power of money. There really seemed to be nothing impossible with enough money.


    "Let''s go as soon as you get back. Vicern, I''m really looking forward to it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not knowing Adam was going to Tilia''s Territory to meet Duke Kiellini, she was just excited to be able to get a free ride to Vicern, which she had only heard of.


    ''You''re not going to ask me to pay for the Magic Square, are you? What about to open the dressing shop in Vicern? Are their fashionable clothes simr to Austern''s?''


    Julietta thought she was finally happy after falling into this strange country. It was so sad to have to leave the role of a princess in a month.


    That might exin why Simone was so wary of her change of heart at first. As she was treated like a precious noble princess, it was too regrettable to go back to her old self.


    ''Seeing is wanting.''


    She pped her cheeks with both hands in an attempt to wake up, forgetting that Oswald and Adam were in front of her. Julietta, startled to remember she wasn''t alone after the gesture, said with an embarrassed smile, "Oh, I was thinking about something else for a while, so..."


    "Oh, you were already thinking about opening a store in Vicern."


    Juliettaughed at Oswald''s delusion without saying it was not true.


    -------


    Francis was slowlying to his senses after an all-night hallucination party with his aides. He looked around, brushing off his dizzy head. There were naked women lying on both sides of him and by his feet. All the men and women in underwear were asleep around the banquet hall.


    He was wondering what else to do today, but suddenly the door of the hall opened and Marquis Marius came in.


    "The Marquis? What are you doing here? I thought you were going back to Dublin right away."


    Marquis Marius, who was perfectly dressed among the naked people, looked very unmoved. He handed Francis the gown he was holding.


    "I stopped by to return to Dublin with you. I''ve arranged for you to leave right after lunch."


    "Dublin? I nned to go back next week. Why are you suddenly trying to change my ns?"


    Francis asked, looking up at Marquis Marius as hey.


    "There is information that Prince Killian was approaching Princess Kiellini. I''m not sure, but I think we have to go back to Dublin and figure out the situation before it''s toote."


    Francis frowned after half-rising at the words of Marius.


    "Killian? He has changed his mind. Every time he pretended he didn''t care about the Emperor''s seat, seeing that he has approached a princess with a big blot on her face."


    Francis pushed out a woman who was entangled with him and rose slowly.


    "I heard a rumor that the mole on her face was a fake rumor. Now the capital is noisy about the beauty of Princess Kiellini."


    "So, Killian''s approach to the princess is more about her appearance than about seeking the throne?"


    "I don''t know. Let''s go and see what''s going on. And whatever the heart of Prince Killian may be, apart from that, you have to win the heart of the princess."

 Chapter 133 133. Preparation, Part XVIII

    Chapter 133. Preparation, Part XVIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Francis donned his gown and said apathetically, "Well, I don''t really feel like it. I had a little bit of interest since I heard that she had a mole on her face. A woman who doesn''tck family or beauty is not my taste. Isn''t she like a second Princess Haint?"


    "There is no better bait than Princess Kiellini to grab hold of the daughter of the Marquis of Anais. Let''s return to the capital and press her for what has happened."


    "Press?"


    "Yes. You went on a vacation believing in her, and you have to me her for allowing this to happen. Lady Anais, under pressure, will try anything. Whether it''s Princess Kiellini or Lady Anais, you don''t have to hand either of them over to Prince Killian."


    "You''re telling me to have both."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I like it. By the way, why didn''t Christine contact me about this?"


    "She contacted me directly because there was no answer from you, though she continued to send letters. No matter how much pleasure you were in, it is a pity that there is no one who is loyal enough to deliver an important letter. Maybe it''s time to clean up the people around you,"


    Marius said, staring at his servant Havier, who was lowering his head at the side.


    "Did you hear that, Havier? Why didn''t you deliver the letter?"


    At Francis'' questioning, Havier said he was sorry and bowed his head deeply.


    If his excitement was broken while delivering a letter to a drug-addled Francis, his head could have been cut off at the spot. It was also the first time in a week that he was as sober. It was thanks to Marius''s message that he controlled the drug dose given the Prince since Marius would arrive in the morning.


    It was only Marquis Marius who could control Francis, who ran about like a mad dog.


    "Did Christine say she''s made some acquaintance with the princess?"


    "All I heard was that she met the princess a few days ago. I don''t know what''s going on, so why don''t you go listen to her? And here''s one more piece of news."


    "What is it?"


    "I heard the princess opened a dressing shop on Eloz Street. She is said to be interested in business, unlike women who enjoy parties and gatherings, because she''s the heir to the duke title."


    "A dressing shop?"


    "Yes. I think she''ll take over the business of the family of the Duke by increasing her business sense using the dressing shop."


    "Isn''t the main business of the family of the Duke tea business?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. Sixty percent of the tea leaves in the continent are from the family of the Duke. More than half of them are tea leaves from Tilia and the northernnds of the Duke. They also purchasednd to grow tea leaves in the southern part of Vicern. The wealth of the family of Kiellini could be greater than the family of Dudley."


    "I hate it when a womanes out on the surface. I like a woman who is obedient. That''s why I love Christine."


    "Your Highness, remember the prophecy. Think of it as an important gateway for you to ascend to the throne. In addition, if she''s that rich, you''ll have a lot to use from ce to ce."


    "It''s not going to be difficult unless Killian is actually involved. Our understanding of the true heart of Killian is first. If he''s done something already while I took my eyes off him for a while, killing the princess is one way. If that happens, Christine will be the highest-ranking unmarried woman, and the conditions of the prophecy will be met."


    "Do you like Lady Anais?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I like her hazy sky-blue eyes. I wonder how those eyes will change when she is drunk on sex and drugs."


    "You can get both of them in your hands. Princess Kiellini as the Empress, and Lady Anais as the Queen. As long as you be an Emperor, it will not be difficult at all. But if you stay as a Prince, you won''t be able to take the only granddaughter of the noble Duke Dudley as your concubine."


    At the words of Marius, Francisughed cruelly.


    "It''s not necessary to worry about when you''re by my side. You will make me Emperor, won''t you?"


    "Thank you for your trust."


    "Havier, bring the meal. We''re leaving for Dublin in an hour."


    -------


    Phoebe had just been fired from a temporary position of the family of Baron Pan as a maid today. It was quite a long way to get to and from work, but it was a valuable job, giving enough for her lodgings every day.


    It was really hard for her to get a job, because she was so ufortable with prosthetics that she couldn''t move quickly. In the end, losing the job meant sleeping on the street starting tomorrow.


    Phoebe was fired before mealtime, so she felt so hungry and walked toward her lodgings in a dark mood. Because it was a room within walking distance from the house of Baron Pan at the end of the capital, even though it was expensive, she had no choice but to stay there, but now she couldn''t afford to spend that much money on somewhere to sleep until she found another job.


    ---


    A month ago, Phoebe had amputated her leg, and left the Eileen theater as soon as she recovered.


    Maribel said she would only allow her to stay in the theater until she recovered. One day, when Maribel began to treat her as invisible, she realized that the time hade to leave the theater.


    Phoebe was leaving a cozy and safe ce, and dyed leaving for a day or two out of fear of starting empty-handed somewhere with no acquaintances. She decided not to be shameless and went to say goodbye to Maribel the next morning.


    However, she had not responded to Phoebe''s thanks. She felt a little sorry that Maribel treated her as not there, but she did not forget the grace of saving her life and healing her leg.


    After saying goodbye, she tried to escape through the back door of the theater, where theater doorkeeper Liam caught up to her from behind and held out a small pocket-sized bag. When she asked what kind of bag it was, he replied, "It''s what Maribel is giving you," and added, "Take care of yourself and live well in the future."


    After seeing Liam heading back into the theater, Phoebe opened the bag and saw a suit of clothes and two undergarments to change into and two gold coins. She burst into tears. It was not enough, but she was so grateful that she would not starve.


    Phoebe quickly wiped away her tears and hurried away. She thought the only way to repay this kindness was to stay away from the theater.


    ---


    Phoebe came out into the world like that and began to look for a job. But with a small body, it was hard to even find chores. Still, it was rewarding enough to go out looking for a job and eating just one meal for a few days, so she was able to find work as a temporary maid for the family of Baron Pan, who came up to the capital Dublin for her daughter''s social debut.


    The townhouse was rented during the summer social season by Baron Pan, who had no separate mansion in Dublin. It was located on List Street, where the houses and townhouses of low-ranking aristocrats near Eloz Street were gathered. Phoebe has been working for the family of Baron Pan after renting a room on the end of the Eloz Street where the lodges were gathered.


    This morning, however, she was fired for not clearing the way the Baroness wanted. She begged and hung on, but was kicked out after being beaten half to death.


    She was so tired and weak that she felt her legs tremble as she walked back the distance, which would take about half an hour in a wagon, and she was still hungry fromst night.


    One of the gold coins Maribel had given her had already been used while she was getting a job on her way out of the theater. Since her daily wages were spent on her room, only one gold coin was left as an emergency deposit. Since she was kicked out today without even receiving her daily wage, Phoebe thought she would have to pay for her stay and meals with her emergency money.


    ---


    After eventually arriving at Eloz Street, dragging her increasingly heavy prosthetic leg, she crossed the drive to get to her room across the street.

 Chapter 134 134. Preparation, Part XIX

    Chapter 134. Preparation, Part XIX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The problem was that she was tired and couldn''t hear the rapidly approaching wagon. Phoebe looked casually to the right and found a carriage racing towards her. She tried to avoid it in fright, but her heavy leg didn''t move as she wanted¡­


    ------


    Christine was almost thrown out of the carriage, and shouted from the floor, "What the hell are you doing? How the hell are you driving a wagon?"


    Christine was on her way to Madame Louai''s dress shop on Eloz Street to order the dress she would wear at a royal party on thest day of the season. After seeing Princess Kiellini''s costume yesterday, she went out to get a new dress instead of the dress she had originally intended to wear, because she thought it would not work as well.


    The dress Christine chose today in consultation with Madame Louai was a white silk dress. Although she had never worn white before, she chose a color that didn''t ovep with the princess, who seemed to enjoy wearing dark colors.


    Colors were her choice, but since design was a unique part of the designer, Christine was forced to leave the dressing shop this time, emphasizing that she wanted a new style of dress.


    Madame Louai had promised a new dress with great ambition and confidence, probably because she had heard rumors about Princess Kiellini''s dress, but Christine wasn''t expecting much. She felt bad because she felt like she was losing to Princess Kiellini. She was driving back in her carriage with a feeling of displeasure, but the carriage that had been running well stopped so suddenly it felt like she had been sent upside down.


    At Christine''s angry call, the driver''s face ran to her with a deathly pale, "I''m sorry, miss. A woman didn''t get out of the road, so I tried to stop quickly. I''m so sorry."


    When the carriage was running at a frightening speed and stopped by a hair''s breadth, Phoebe fell to the ground in a frightened faint.


    Christine got out of the carriage to punish the cause of the ident, which had set fire to an already bad mood. She saw a woman in the middle of the road and ordered the driver, "Take her, I think she wanted to die so much that she jumped in front of a running carriage, so I should grant her that wish."


    At the angrymand of his mistress, the driver rushed to the fallen woman.


    "Hey, get up. Why did you dare to do this? Do you know who is in that carriage? Do you want to die? Thedy is calling, so get up."


    The driver was shaking the woman''s shoulders, and was taken aback by herck of response. Looking at her, she could not hear even if he exined the situation.


    The driver grabbed the woman''s leg and began to pull, thinking that he would have to drag her away in a hurry.


    "Aa-a-a-argh!"


    Phoebe, who had been unconscious, woke up and shouted painfully at the painful separation of her prosthetic leg. Surprised by Phoebe''s screams, the driver released her leg and saw a wooden prosthetic leg visible outside her skirt, which had been pulled up in the wind.


    Christine looked at the blonde hair of the woman, exposed by the hat had fallen off while she twisted on the ground. The woman''s pale blond hair looked quite splendid, thanks to the noontime sunlight. Christine''s face grew cooler as the girl reminded her of Princess Kiellini.


    Looking at the screaming woman on the ground, Christine''s image began to catch the eyes of the passers-by. When the bewildered driver browbeat her to be quiet, she stopped crying and looked at them with a frightened face.


    Phoebe''s eyes were clearly green, as the noon sunlight hid the brown spots. Christine felt a wave in her heart as she looked at the contrast of blonde and green, both lovely and hateful.


    Before she met the princess, blonde hair reminiscent of her father and younger brother Pierre was her favorite hair color, and their eye color, the green, was her favorite color. But she couldn''t believe they created such a feeling of hatred now.


    Christine''s deeply sunken eyes calmly nced over at the woman who had yet to get up. Her wooden prosthetic leg, slim figure, and pretty face in her curled-up skirts suddenly softened her expression.


    This was the Eloz Street, with many eyes. It would be a fatal blow to the image she had built up to marry Killian if she would not help the poor woman who fell on the street.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Jeff, what are you doing? Are you going to leave her there when she is sick and can''t move at all? I''ll have to take her to the doctor, so hurry up and get her in my carriage."


    "My, mydy?"


    When the driver heard amand so different from those spoken before, he hesitated, and Christine rebuked him, "Don''t you see how distressed she is now? Hurry up and get her in the wagon."


    Christine approached the woman who was unable to stand up properly to see if her prosthetic leg had fallen, and crouched in front of her. She forced down the woman''s skirt, which was curling up, and called over her maid Penny.


    "Help the driver and get her in the carriage. Hey, hang in there. I''ll take you to the doctor right away."


    Christine kindly consoled the distressed woman, opened the carriage door herself, and waited for the woman who was fallen on the street to get on. When the woman, almost carried in by the driver, managed to get on the carriage, Christine sent fine greetings to the people around her and followed her to get on.


    When the carriage door closed, Christine ordered coldly, "Pull down the curtain."As soon as Penny lowered the curtain and blocked the gazes from outside, Christine pped the face of the woman in front of her.


    "You almost ran in front of the carriage and got us into an ident, but you got on the carriage impudently when I said to get on. Think of it as a wagon fee that you were pped in the face."


    Christine stared at the woman sitting in front of her without an expression, until she was through the busy street. In the first ce, she had no intention to heal her, so she nned to throw her out as soon as she passed by a lonely ce, but at the appearance of a pretty fine woman, an idea came to her mind.


    "Penny, don''t you think she would be a good gift for Francis?"


    Francis was the Prince of Austern and had the backing of the family of Duke Dudley, and so had nothing to fear in the world. He began to indulge in hedonistic parties to assuage the boredom of his life, while showing off his power, and was ever more perverted by those who curried favor with him.


    One day he began to be attracted to the imperfect things that made his perfection stand out even more. He was now attracted to something physically or mentally deficient, and his deficiency became more and more severe as the days went by.


    "Penny, take a look at that woman''s skirt again. I didn''t look closely before, but I have to be sure."


    Phoebe couldn''t figure out what had happened to her for a moment.


    While she was distracted by the pain of her leg, she casually climbed into the noblewoman''s luxurious carriage and could barely pull her prosthetic leg under her skirt. When she was shocked out of her half-conscious state by a p and the pain from her twisted prosthetic leg was barely gone, she heard the word "gift".


    "Gift?"


    It was a familiar word to a woman who had lived in a brothel: a gift that would please someone, a gift that would please the other person as a kind of ything, not as a human being. It was a word she had heard many times.


    Phoebe quickly grabbed the handle of the wagon, feeling like she was just going back into hell.


    "Please stop! I''ll get off! Please stop the wagon!"


    At Phoebe''s frightened cry, Christine waved the bell in the carriage as a signal to run fast. As the carriage increased its speed, Penny forcibly pulled back the woman from the door and lifted her skirt.


    "Oh, it''s ugly." Penny freaked out when she saw rugged wood under her knee instead of her leg.


    Christine smiled prettily at the woman who was embarrassed and was about pull down her skirt.


    "What''s your name?"

 Chapter 135 135. Preparation, Part XX

    Chapter 135. Preparation, Part XX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Despite Christine''s question, the woman only shook her head with her mouth tight.


    "If you don''t want to reveal your name, shall I call you a gift? I''m going to send you as a gift to someone."


    "It''s Phoe~, Tina,dy." At Christine''s words, Phoebe hesitated for a moment and gave a different name. Because she didn''t want to give them her name.


    "Tina, don''t be so scared. I''m not trying to do anything bad. I''m just sending you to someone with a very high status to appreciate you." Christine said that andughed with great satisfaction.


    After sending Francis the woman in front of her with blond hair and green eyes simr to Princess Kiellini, he would be able to feel a vicarious satisfaction. Before long, Princess Kielini would also be Francis''s.


    Christine whispered affectionately to the woman shaking her head with tears in her eyes,


    "If you''re good, you''ll be able to grab enough money to make a living for the rest of your life."


    ''Certainly, you will die before then.''


    Christine smiled pleasantly for the first time in a long time, feeling a soothing sensation inside as she sat back.


    ------


    Upon arriving at the Tilia Territory, Adam was guided immediately to the Duke of Kiellini, who had already received his message to visit in advance.


    "Your Excellency, I haven''t seen you in a long time. It''s been almost two months since we met in Bertino."


    "Wee, the Count. I was surprised and wondered about what had happened when you said you would visit all of a sudden."


    On the surface, he greeted him with a rxed smile, but the sharp eyes of the Duke of Kiellini constantly watched Adam. Watching as if he had noticed something, Adam smiled and sat down at the Duke''s rmendation.


    "I have been worried because you are sick, and so I came to visit you. My father is also worried a lot."


    Kiellini replied with a reassuring smile that he had left the capital and recalled that Simone had made an excuse that he was sick. "As I''m old enough, it''s different from day to day. I think the visit to Bertino was a little too much."


    "Well, that''s why you weren''t able to join the princess''s debut party."


    "Yes, have you met my child?"


    "I came back from Vicern the day before yesterday. I didn''t have a chance to meet her."


    Adam said he had never met the princess because no one would know that he had met her in the dressing shop. Watching the Duke rx at the remark, Adam began to talk about the reason for his visit.


    "I heard that the princess opened the dressing shop this time. Is the family of Kiellini now looking elsewhere besides the tea business?"


    The Duke of Kiellini managed to hide his frown. "My child is weak, and she doesn''t know what the world is like. She''ll be back in Tilia after the social season anyway, and in the meantime, I''m letting her do whatever she wants to do."


    "She''s not staying in Dublin, she ising back to Tilia? She is at the age of a newly debuted marriageable age; it is surprising."


    "She is a child who will inherit the duchy, so marriage is not so important. I''m going to get her married to a proper retainer who belongs to the family. She is in a hurry to take her sessor''s sses, as she has never been taught."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see. His Highness Killian seems to think that his jewelry business and her dressing shop business are in good harmony."


    Kiellini reacted sharply to the word Killian. It was hard to overlook the fact that Julietta had been the maid of the Prince.


    "His Highness?"


    "Yes, but it''s embarrassing to suggest that she is doing it for her experience while she''s in Dublin. Never mind."


    At Adam''s words, the Duke of Kiellini''s expression visibly loosened.


    "If the princess ns to continue her business after shees down to Tilia..."


    "That''s not going to happen. She''s going to take her sessor''s lessons. I don''t think there''s going to be enough idle time to be ying with dolls."


    "I see. By the way, Your Excellency, while I am here, I''d like to ask you about the part where you said you''d support His Highness Killian. His Majesty said that he would make a formal announcement about the Crown Prince at the New Year''s Eve party. I think the battle will begin as soon as the season is over, and I expect you to help us."


    Adam thought that the Duke''s answer today would determine Killian''s handling of the Duke. Indeed, he paid strict attention to what dice the Duke would throw in his future.


    "I went all the way to Bertino and told the Prince my decision, and I have felt sorry for my poor health ever since."


    "You mean you''ll withdraw your decision at that time?"


    The Duke of Kiellini replied that he was sorry about what Count Adam had said. "Withdraw? It doesn''t have to be said like that. It''s just that my situation isn''t working right now. My daughter''s education as a sessor is on my mind because of her poor health. She hasn''t started it at all under the pretext of being weak. I trust you will understand."


    The Duke''s face looked better than ever, though he said he was in poor health with every word. His daughter made her debut in society safely, and as he thought he could bring his daughter back to Tilia after the season was over and get rid of her, he deserved to have a good face.


    Adam nodded understandingly. "I see. His Highness will understand your situation. Then I''ll have to go back. But I''m relieved that you look better than I thought."


    Adam said goodbye, adding as he was about to get up from his seat. "It''s my first timeing to Tilia; it''s quite beautiful. What''s more, it''s amazing that unlike the capital, it''s neither hot nor humid. I can see why the tea produced here is so famous. I guess the princess has be so healthy because she has been recuperating in this air and scenery."


    Duke Kiellini felt uneasy as Adam praised Tilia, unlike his usual image. When it came to the idea that he mighte to Tilia on businesster, the Duke coldly opened his mouth to block the deed in advance.


    "The Count, you have received the count title from His Highness Killian. You know you are just a bastard, right? As the son of a friend, I have been getting along with you in the meantime, but it will be a problem if you keep doing this. Especially since you are single. You''re worried about me and you''re here for business, but it will seem to others that a single young man ising to visit the father of ady of marriageable age. I don''t want my precious daughter to be talked about with an illegitimate child, so I want you to be careful."


    Adam smile fell away and his face hardened at the words of the Duke of Kiellini.


    "I didn''t know you thought so. Even though I was adopted by my father, I''m sure I''ll bebeled a bastard forever. But neither I nor anyone else knows what''s going to happen in the future. How do you know if there won''t be a surprising change in identity."


    The Duke of Kiellini clicked his tongue at Adam''s words.


    "No one knows yet whether Prince Killian will be Emperor or not. In fact, I regret that I said in Bertino that I would stand by the Prince. There''s nothing good against Duke Dudley. So, throw away your dream of bing prime minister because of the Prince who would be Emperor. Even if His Highness were to be Emperor, you don''t know what you''d hear if an illegitimate child were to ascend to the prime minister''s seat."


    Adam looked straight at the revealing Duke of Kiellini. "Yes, Your Excellency. I''ll keep it in mind. I don''t want to be a prime minister, either. I don''t want to bother His Highness. What''s more, my title is Bertino''s. It''s a title that can''t be the prime minister of Austern."


    "I''m d you know that. Don''t be so careless; because you are the son of a friend, I told you about the hard things."


    The Duke of Kiellini loosened his fierce eyes and patted Adam''s back in a friendly manner. Adam left the Duke''s office, responding to the pretentious Duke''s words with equal pretense.


    -------

 Chapter 136 136. Preparation, Part XXI

    Chapter 136. Preparation, Part XXI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Robert visited the Eileen Theater two days after meeting Prince Killian. He deliberately visited in the middle of the night to avoid public attention, and was escorted to Maribel''s basement residence.


    Robert asked While looking around the troupe leader''s residence he had only heard about with a troubled face, Robert asked, "Did Ste and Julietta stay here?"


    Maribel nodded at Robert''s question. "Yes, sir. As you know, I didn''t have another ce to live, so this was the only ce to receive them. While you and your wife''s daughter, Lady Anais, grew up surrounded by beautiful clothes and objects in the mansion of the Marquis, Julietta had to hide herself in a dark, sunless basement, with a sack-like garment, a rough red wig and her skin color hidden. That''s what Mrs. Marquis wanted from me."


    "I really thank you."


    Maribel replied frankly to the thanks of the Marquis, "At first, it was actually more about investing. She was an illegitimate daughter of Your Excellency and I had the weakness of a member of the family of Duke Dudley, Mrs. Ivana. She has been very beautiful since she was a kid. It was just an investment, just like another orphan child who was beautiful."


    "Why did you change your mind?"


    "You''ll find out if you keep Julietta close. I don''t like someone who conforms to and epts her fate easily. If I had been a character of that nature, Maribel Grayson wouldn''t be here today. I saw my past in Julietta, who was fighting against fate and trying to seize a better future, even though the methods were different."


    Her words darkened Robert''s face. He felt overwhelmed by his daughter''s hard life, when he had only wanted to show her beautiful things and have good things.


    "The reason why I thought of Julietta when Duke Kiellini came to see me about this is that I knew that she would not miss this opportunity. If Julietta decided to take the job, I decided to do whatever I could to help her," Maribel said, staring at an empty bottle the size of a finger lying on the desk.


    Maribel thought of Phoebe, who was pessimistic about her origin and epted passively knowing that she would die as a substitute of another person, and Julietta, who proudly told her to let go of her debt because she would pay it off in installments.


    If Phoebe had been a child who didn''t give up on her fate, she would have epted her into the theater when she was lucky enough to survive. But she gave up on her life. It was totally iprehensible to Maribel.


    ''What if Julietta was in that situation?'' She would have run away at all costs and tried to make a deal with her.


    Maribel said to the Marquis, thinking of Julietta who had been fighting her destiny, If you don''t let go of me, you will get my revengeter.


    "Your Excellency, how can I not love her strong life and her boldness? For me, she is as good as my child, as I have no children. However, I believe that the figures should be urate between parents and children. In addition, we''re not really in the rtionship of a mother and a daughter, are we? If I were so infatuated with affection, this Eileen Theater would have fallen into someone else''s hands," Maribel said, giving herself justification for her actions.


    "She is the one who has captivated the heart of His Highness Killian, famous for his icy manner and coldness. So how can I not love the child?"


    She would not love anyone more than Julietta until the day she died. There was no need. The world was too harsh to waste emotion unnecessarily.


    Even though the object of affection was chosen to be in her best interest, her love was sincere enough. Others wouldugh, since her love was shallow and selfish in their eyes; however, for her, she had no intention of showing those shallow feelings to others at all.


    Maribel raised her eyes and looked at Marquis Anais. Eyes a slightly lighter green than Julietta looked at her with deep gratitude. She said in a slightly exhrated voice, barely suppressing her feelings bubbled over within, "I think my bet twelve years ago was really urate. She got the attention of His Highness Killian, even with such ugly looks."


    At Maribel''s words, Robert sighed, "How can I believe the Prince''s heart is sincere? I''m sorry there''s no other way now."


    "No, Your Excellency. She is to be the Empress of the future. The Empress of Austern is the highest ce a woman can climb. What do you feel sorry for?"


    Roberta shook his head. "What''s the use of the highest seat? She has to be nervous for the rest of her life. Whether His Highness Killian will be Emperor or not is yet known. Rather, to live in a nervous state is hell. If he loses the race against Prince Francis, Julietta will be in danger. The family of Duke Dudley will never let a potential enemy live!"


    At Robert''s words, Maribel led him to the sofa.


    "I was only going to show you where Julietta used to be for a while, but our talk is going to be long. Sit at this side, sir. You don''t want to sit with me and have a cup of tea, but I don''t think you should stand up like this. I''ll tell you the secret of why I believe so firmly that Prince Killian will be the Emperor."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Roberta hesitated for a moment, but went to the sofa Maribel rmended.


    "What can I get you to wet your throat? Would you like me to prepare your favorite wine?"


    "I heard that you know every taste of all the nobles. I guess it is true. I don''t want wine, but give me some tea."


    "A lot of information makes life easier. A new tea came in from Tilia yesterday. Why don''t you try it?"


    Maribel prepared tea and poured it into Robert''s ss and her own. Robert nodded as he looked at the family emblem of Kiellini on the square of origin, and the tea box surrounded by a gold rim and the sign of top-level grade, with blita petal painting.


    "I think so. It''s a top-ss blita tea. Most aristocrats can''t even get a glimpse of it."


    Because he enjoyed drinking tea, the Marquis of Anais did not fall into the category of most aristocrats. Maribel smiled sweetly, thinking of the family properties and wealth of Anais.


    "I''ve heard that you are making big profits from thend you bought in Cherasa, the capital of Vicern."


    Robert lowered the tea he was drinking and stared at the woman opposite him. "I''d appreciate it if you could tell me who to cut off around me."


    "You misunderstood, sir. Ste and Julietta came to the theater, and then I sent someone to Vicern to get in touch with you, and I happened to find out it. You bought a piece ofnd in Leicesant which used to be just a small market ce."


    "Did you send someone to Vicern? But why haven''t I heard anything about Ste and Julietta?"


    "I came to know there was a person from the family of Duke Dudley around you, and I retreated from him immediately. Your Excellency knew about that, right? So, you must have hired an agent when you bought thend on Leicesant Street."


    Robert frowned, and shut up. He was anxious and annoyed at how much she knew.


    It was for Ste''s and Julietta''s future that he had invested in Vicern, avoiding Dudley''s eyes. If he knew it was useless, he would''ve hurried back to Ste and Julietta instead of spending time finding where to invest after the anointing ceremony of the Crown Prince of Vicern.


    Maribel began to talk about what she originally intended, diverting the attention of the Marquis.


    "It''s a business secret, but there is a Secret Eye in the private seat of each family in the theater."


    "A Secret Eye?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. I drilled a hole in the room to see what they are saying and doing."


    "I didn''t know it at all. What a disgusting hobby..." Robert shot back with an unpleasant look, recalling all the actions he hadmitted in that parlor when he was dating Ste twenty years ago.


    "Don''t worry, Your Excellency. Most of my surveince targets are set."


    "That''s a relief."


    Maribel continued, with little reaction to the offended and sarcastic appearance of the Marquis.


    "A month ago, Count Crisver, the grand chambein of the Emperor, visited the theater. As you know, he''s a very busy man, and he''s not an opera guy. So, I couldn''t stay still."

 Chapter 137 137. Preparation, Part XXII

    Chapter 137. Preparation, Part XXII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Maribel took a sip of tea and then went on.


    "The Eileen Theater is the best ce for high-ranking people to have private meetings or secret meetings. When many people don''t want to be caught in a meeting with someone, they use the opera as an excuse to have a private meeting with them."


    "They are like me of not long ago, right?"


    "Yes, they are. It is the Eileen Theater, the birthce of the information that the Marquis was wondering about. The grand chambein who rarely came to the theater, and the Duke of Martin, who just returned from Bertino, had a secret meeting here."


    "The fact that the Duke of Martin met Count Crisver as soon as he returned from Bertino... it must have been a discussion about the Crown Prince''s position."


    Maribel nodded.


    "I heard that the Duke of Kiellini went all the way to Bertino and promised to support Prince Killian. But I was wondering if there was anything to the conversation with the Duke of Martin, knowing that Julietta was the reason he went to Bertino."


    "You were wondering if the Duke of Martin knew about this."


    "Yes. Until then, I had never imagined that there would be a variable like Prince Killian. I think the two made an appointment here to avoid the eyes of Duke Dudley. I overheard a very surprising story that day."


    "A very surprising story?"


    "It was a secret about Prince Killian''s birth," Maribel said in a low voice to the Marquis, who looked at her in fear of what she was talking about.


    "Do you remember, sir? Twenty-four years ago, Lady Irene Bertino, the younger sister of Empress Bertino, said she was going to marry her brother-inw. She was only twelve years old at the time, but I still remember what happened. It was very noisy even in the northern countryside where I lived."


    "I remember. No one understood how the Empress allowed it."


    "That''s right. The second Queen who came to Austern like that became pregnant a monthter, along with Her Majesty. Her Majesty the Empress and Her Majesty the Queen would have been a real disaster for the family of Dudley since their seven-year-old first Prince, Francis, was almost considered the Crown Prince."


    At that time, there was Francis, the first Prince from the first Queen, and Thean, the fourth Prince from themon woman who was taken as a concubine by the Emperor as a teenager. The second Prince, Aaron, and the third Prince, Bern, who were twins died not long after they were born. To the fourth Prince, the seat of the Crown Prince was hard because his mother''s status was poor, and the first Prince was considered more likely to be the Crown Prince.


    However, the Empress became pregnant three years after her first miscarriage, and even the second Queen became pregnant, too, so it was natural that the atmosphere between the Duke of Dudley and the first Queen was serious.


    "The Empress became pregnant, but she had a stillbirth again, and the shock caused the second Queen to deliver His Highness a month early."


    Robert recalled the time when the Imperial Castle was flipped over. Maribel nodded and agreed with him.


    "Yes. Everyone expected the birth of the Prince of the main line of descent at that time, but the Empress had a stillbirth, especially since the dead child was a son, and the sorrow of the imperial family could not be measured.


    "Fortunately, Her Majesty was brightened by Prince Killian, the son of the second Queen, and I was d that she had recovered from her sorrow."


    The Marquis, who had just debuted in social circles, remembered the appearance of the Empress holding Prince Killian in her arms, and the smile on her face during the Prince''s first birthday party.


    "I heard that Her Majesty almost raised His Highness because the second Queen was weak after giving birth to him."


    "That''s right. Everyone said it was fortunate that Her Majesty had quickly ovee the grief of losing her son."


    Maribel remained silent for a moment, at the end of the words of the Marquis. Robert looked on suspiciously as she suddenly became quiet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Atst Maribel finished her silence and said, "Yes, that''s what has been told externally, and it''s what they believed."


    "It''s what they believed in? Are you saying there''s something else?"


    "Mr. Marquis, I had to think for a while after I learned about it: ''Do I need to close the Secret Eye of the theater for a while?''"


    It is such a big secret that you decided to close the Secret Eye? Robert stared at her. However, Maribel only continued to say what she wanted to say, whether he wanted her to or not.


    "I didn''t want to know such a life-threatening secret, even if I was bent on collecting information. The only purpose of my gathering of information was to take a more advantageous position when arranging a meeting between the nobles and my actresses."


    "Is that true? I can''t believe at all."


    The woman sitting in front of his eyes was the most ambitious woman ever. She must have been afraid for a while after learning the great secret, but she soon mulled over how to use it.


    Maribel burst outughing loudly at the snort of Marquis Anais. "My God, you think too highly of me. No, sir. No matter how long I''ve lived my life on the rope, my liver hasn''te out of my stomach enough to challenge the imperial family."


    "But didn''t you decide to take out your liver in the end?" Recalling the time when he met Prince Killian this time, the Marquis made grimaced.


    "I was really trying to get that thing out of my head. But a whileter, Prince Killian came to see me. He wanted to ask me about Julietta''s whereabouts."


    Maribel was surprised and terrified by the unexpectedbination of Killian and Julietta that day, and felt great joy as she found a way out of the maze.


    Robert was quickly tired of the roundabout conversation without getting to the main subject.


    "Yes, let''s say so. What the hell is that big secret?"


    Maribel thought, ''I will give him a lot of advice from now on. I see the Marquis showing his emotions as they are, not like old aristocrats with political attitudes. It will be the Marquis who will be the windbreaker beside Julietta, who will eventually be the Empress.''


    Deep down, she thought Prince Killian would finish off the Duke of Kiellini. There was no predator in the jungle who kept a threat to him alive.


    "The secret I learned that day was that Prince Killian was the son of the Empress."


    Robert got angry at Maribel''s appearance, nonchntly drinking tea after speaking scary words as if she had never said such a thing.


    "What kind of delusion did you have? Don''t even talk nonsense."


    "Isn''t that weird? Though there is no Prince of the main line of descent, there are sons of the first Queen and the second Queen. They are excellent in appearance, even in personality. But don''t you think it''s strange that His Majesty didn''t decide on the Crown Prince until his sons grow up? Why did His Majesty incite the fight for the throne between Francis and Killian? I really didn''t understand why he has tolerated the fighting, as the nobles have divided in groups.


    "That''s why Prince Killian said there was no will to be the next Emperor, so His Majesty has left the seat of the Crown Prince vacant until now. His Majesty''s love for Killian is so famous."


    "It doesn''t make sense that he has left the most important sessor''s seat vacant until now because of a Prince who doesn''t like the seat, even if his favoritism toward his son is great. His Majesty is still in a state of good health, but the absence of a designated sessor is as disturbing as a candle in the wind. If this goes wrong with His Majesty, this Empire will be thrown into great chaos."


    It was certainly strange. The nobles also talked about not knowing the intentions of the Emperor whenever they got together.


    "He might not have appointed the Prince of the hated Dudley''s blood as the Crown Prince since he has a Prince of the main line of descent."


    Emperor udio''s love for the Empress was famous. Rumors spread to every corner of the capital that they could not even see the emperor''s face after meeting the Empress and falling in love with her, even though he had married Lady Dudley earlier and had a Prince, and had other concubines.

 Chapter 138 138. Manny, Part I

    Chapter 138. Manny, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Everyone thought it was because of the ambition of the Empress when the Emperor who cared so much for her took her sister as the second Queen. She used the Emperor''s love to make her sister the Emperor''s Queen and to guarantee her an unparalleled position, while creating her own side that was most reliable in the imperial family.


    People thought the Empress would cover the eyes of the Emperor and shake everything in her hands, but their predictions were wrong. The Empress did not show up unless it was a necessary party, nor did she build up power by meeting high-ranking aristocrats like the first Queen. She lived quietly without revealing herself, meeting her younger sister who was the second Queen to chat with her or attend volunteer work.


    "Why, then, did they deceive His Highness Prince Killian about being of the main line of descent as the son of the second Queen, and make him grow up like that?"


    "Why? Would it be possible for the first Queen and the family of Duke Dudley, who had been waiting for Prince Francis'' appointment to be the Crown Prince, to watch the birth of the Prince of the main line of descent?"


    "What a surprise, if it is true." Robert was amazed at what he had never imagined.


    "That''s all I learned from the conversation between the Duke of Martin and the grand chambein. He said that because of the will of the Empress that he had heard at the scene of the tragic ident twelve years ago, Prince Killian didn''t show much interest in bing Emperor. But it''s unforgivable for Prince Francis to rise to the throne, so Prince Killian was confronting Prince Francis over everything."


    Robert buried himself in the sofa, clutching his forehead. "It''s been a huge series of incidentstely! I can''t get over it."


    "For some reason, Prince Killian has decided to be the next Emperor. The Duke of Martin secretly met with Count Crisver to deliver the message. Back then, the Duke of Martin said, ''I wonder what happened in Bertino, what made him so determined all of a sudden?'' What do you think, Your Excellency?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Why did His Highness suddenly feel that way after he went to Bertino?"


    "How could I know? I''m just guessing he has changed his mind after the constant appeals of his aides," Robert guessed, recalling Killian''s well-known close associates.


    "Julietta went to work as the maid of Prince Killian."


    The Marquis''s face was badly distorted when the word "maid", and was very annoying. Maribel nced at the Marquis and went on again. "Your Excellency just happened to visit Bertino with Lady Anais."


    Robert lowered his head with an unpleasant face and then lifted it back up. "Don''t tell me, are you talking about when I went this time?"


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "No, do you mean I was in the same ce and didn''t recognize my child? Did I?"


    "She must have been hard to recognize because she was disguised."


    Robert hit the table painfully. "I can''t believe... she was in the same ce."


    "The problem is that Julietta almost died in a conspiracy in Bertino."


    At Maribel''s words, his head lifted up in a sh. "You mean the maid who was arrested for sphemy was Julietta?"


    "Yes. I think that''s the reason why Prince Killian is determined to rise to the throne. He seemed to be very angry about what happened to Julietta in a conspiracy. He thought he needed to beat his enemies and climb them over to protect his people. That incident may not be the end."


    "Is that what His Highness thinks of Julietta?"


    "Yes, sir. I am just saying, I think you should know what Prince Killian thinks."


    Maribel brought up what she originally wanted to say to the grim Marquis.


    "Julietta has no heart at all for His Highness Killian. If she finds out that this is happening right now, there will be a lot of resistance. But it''s clear that Prince Killian will never give up. I''m telling you the truth about the situation; if you agree with Julietta, everything will be a catastrophe."


    "How the hell are you going to turn that girl''s mind around and get things going?"


    "That''s the job of Prince Killian. I''m going to give a little bit of seasoning next to him."


    "Your words are clear that the mind of Prince Killian is sure, so there is no other way, even though Julietta dislikes him. So, I should not be smitten by Julietta and not get everyone in trouble. Troupe leader Maribel, I''m not like you. If she says no, I don''t intend to force her, no matter what happens to me. I think that''s what I have to do for Julietta, who I''ve never been a father to."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel sighed slightly at the firm thoughts of the Marquis. "I must pray that Prince Killian will win over Julietta."


    Roberta nodded silently in agreement.


    When the story seemed to have been sorted out to some extent, Maribel got up from her seat and went to the desk to fetch an empty finger-sized ss bottle.


    "Sir, is there any ce that can check the ingredients in this ss bottle?"


    "What is in the ss bottle?" Robert took the ss bottle and asked, looking at it carefully.


    "It''s a poison that was fed to kill a child to rece Julietta''s body. It''s the medicine that the Duke of Kiellini''s servant brought."


    "Why do you want me to check it?" Robert''s face sank at the poison story.


    "There''s no harm in being prepared. I tried to do so, but I''ve had more eyes watching the theater since yesterday. Fortunately, the men of His Highness Killian withdrew from the theater; if not, it could have been dangerous."


    "Do you think it''s the Duke of Kiellini?"


    "At this moment, he''s the only one I can think of who would keep an eye on me."


    "I see. I''ll find out. I have to go now, because the surveince is getting worse."


    Maribel pulled a bell rope connected to Liam''s room at the words of the Marquis.


    A momentter, Liam knocked on the door and came in with a pretty woman. When Robert frowned at the two, Maribel smiled and said, "Sir, the only aristocrats whoe to the theater at this time are those whoe for this purpose. She will just see you off, so don''t be so angry. Of course, when this storyes into the ear of your wife, you''ll get a little tired."


    Robert looked displeased at Maribel''s words and turned away.


    "Good-bye, Mr. Marquis. I hope you''ll visit me again soon."


    ---------------------


    10. Manny


    "Your Highness, I don''t want you toe in and out this often."


    As soon as Julietta entered the studio, she saw Amelie ncing across the garden and rushed right into the annex.


    Today, Julietta protested at the sight of Killian working in the living room with the cook of the Harrods'' mansion.


    "The princess, wee. It happened that Smith made a sandwich. Come here. Let''s eat together."


    Her eyes were directed at the sight of the Prince, who pretended not to hear her protest, instead, picking up a beautifully arranged sandwich and putting it in his mouth.


    "I''m afraid your eyes will be swiveled. It''s really good, but aren''t you going to eat it?"


    Julietta paused at Killian''s suggestion, because she knew the skill of the Harrod chef well. In the mansion of Duke Kiellini, she could not eat enough food, because she had to pretend to be a princess who had been resting for a long time due to her health. So she always ate like a bird.


    Julietta was very ufortable and difficult for the maids and servants of the mansion of the Duke, although Simone who had be so friendly these days, said it was not necessary to do so.


    They were very proud because they had worked for the family of Kielini for generations. They were always watching the behavior of the princess who had returned after a decade.


    Under the eyes of such people, she ate only some soup and sds in the morning, and she couldn''t take her eyes off the sandwich going straight into the Prince''s mouth. ''Usually, you are so fastidious, but why are you eating so well today?'' She resented the Prince.


    Eventually, after surrendering to the food, Julietta sat across from the Prince with a prudish look and took a bite of the remaining one-third of the sandwich. The juicy sandwich was marvelously mixed with Smith''s special sauce and danced in her mouth.

 Chapter 139 139. Manny, Part II

    Chapter 139. Manny, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian gratifyingly stared at Julietta who, unlike otherdies, ate a delicious sandwich without pretending innocence or being conscious of him. He talked kindly to her as she was drinking the tea that Ian had prepared, her face full and satisfied after eating the sandwich.


    "So it''s the first time I ate with the princess. I am so happy to see you eat so well. I think you''re really healthy now."


    At the words of Killian, Julietta replied with a regretful look. This sickly girl cosy really seemed to be the hardest thing in the world...


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I ate breakfast badly and I was a little hungry, so I acted rudely in front of you."


    "No. Seeing you eating and enjoy it made me feel better. Smith will be happy, too."


    Julietta looked back and thanked the chef, Smith, who was waiting by the dining room. Thinking that she showed all the good manners needed, she went back to the point. "Your Highness, you can work in the Imperial Castle; why are you taking so many people and doing this in a small annex?"


    Julietta sighed as she looked back at the annex, which was crowded with chef and escort knights.


    "There''s still a bit less staff today."


    Julietta realized that she could not see his usualpanion, the Marquis of Oswald. "That''s right. I can''t see the Marquis of Oswald. I can''t even see Count Valerian."


    She understood that Adam was not here since she had never heard of Adam except when he had visited the dressing shop once before; however, Oswald and Valerian were so close together that she had no choice but to question about them.


    Killian answered her question with a smile. "Oswald went today to sign a new jewelry store, and Valerian is in the Imperial Castle."


    It was because Francis was back today. Francis, who usually stayed in Diaby for more than a month, had returned earlier than expected, so Valerian had stayed in the Imperial Castle to try to figure out their movements.


    Now Francis would reach out his dirty hands to Julietta. Killian was trying to figure out how to stop it.


    "Whatever it is that the two are absent... why do you keep working in a separate house?"


    Killian grinned as Julietta''s expression went into a sulk, looking down at the papers scattered on the table.


    "There''s been a lot of gossip about my new girl these days. So I''m here to not disappoint them."


    Julietta, who couldn''t grasp Killian''s meaning and believed everything just as told, got angry.


    "Did you bring your new woman here? That''s an excuse. This is the home of Amelie and Sophie, you can''t go that far."


    Killian raised both hands as if he was offended. "The princess, what are you thinking? What do you mean, ''that far?''"


    "You told me you have a new woman, and you''re here to keep people from being disappointed. Even before, you said "a secret ce, a private ce," and I never thought you''d really use this ce for that purpose. This is really big harm and excuse."


    "The princess, that''s a misunderstanding. I don''t have a woman. I just used the Harrods'' mansion to hide myings and goings here; that''s just a rumor."


    Killian''s excuse softened Julietta''s expression. "Then why are you using Harrods'' mansion toe to this dressing shop?"


    Killian breathed a sigh of relief and settled himselffortably on the sofa again.


    "I''mfortable. I don''t have to be conscious of the eyes of people around me here. It''s also fun toe and see the princess getting into a tizzy."


    Julietta shrugged her shoulders in embarrassment and looked askance at him. When Killian saw her habit, which he had not seen for a long time after she turned into a princess, he even got the giggles.


    Julietta, who had never seen such a sight, was speechless for the first time. The Prince certainly looked morefortable here than anywhere else.


    Now that she had be a princess, she thought his status as a Prince must be very hard. She was so nervous that she couldn''t even eat properly in the mansion of the Duke.


    Julietta had never seen the Prince crunching his sandwich in afortable way like before. If Albert had seen it, he would have fainted.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Seeing his legs crossed over the table and his rxed appearance while looking at the documents, she suddenly felt sorry for him. If Killian had known what she thought of him, someone who had nothing tock and nothing to fear in the world, he would have jumped to his feet.


    "Construction will begin today, as soon as Oswald signs for themercial building. He said he would go ahead with the ns drawn by the princess."


    "He must have persuaded the club owner faster than expected. He would have needed more time to move the merchant association."


    "I heard that Oswald had the virtuous olddies put their letters into the government office. The contents were that they didn''t know there was such a shop in the middle of downtown, and they are wondering how the evil den could operate in the middle of the main street. If they didn''t leave, at the next political meeting they would be put on the agenda. The club would have been in a lot of trouble if an investigation was conducted by the government, given the fact that they put the store up for sale."


    "The Marquis did a good job, as expected. He used a more solid pressure than the merchant association. Did you name the store?"


    "Name? Usually, a shop is named after the owner''s name, but I can''t use my name in such a jewelry store, so I''m thinking of using the manager''s name for each store, or unifying it into Bertino Store."


    Julietta remembered she had forgotten something at Killian''s words.


    She briefly forgot that it wasmon here to use the owner''s name in this way: the Bertino Business Group, the Kiellini Tea Shop, the Dressing Shop of Madame Louai, the Grocery Store of Ramiz.


    It seemed to him that because his name could not be used, he would use a naming method that would not help run the store.


    "Your Highness, don''t get me wrong. The people of the Empire have great pride in the fact that Austern is the greatest Empire on the continent. They look down on the other Empire, Vicern, regarding them to be a lower grade."


    "That''s right."


    It was quite natural for the snobbish people of Vicern toe to Dublin to enjoy shopping or opera, as they showed a great improvement over other countries in terms of culture and entertainment.


    That was why Killian''s own jewelry store would be set up in each country. He thought they would have an advantage inpetition with other stores if foreigners could easily get Austern''s products in their own country.


    "Those people of Austern will not feel the best in a store named Bertino, which is a province of the Empire."


    When Killian''s eyebrows frowned, Julietta hurried on.


    "Of course, it doesn''t matter if the shop you are going to open is just a regr grocery store or a cksmith''s. But you''re opening a jewelry store for the top tier. In order to stimte their consumer sentiment, you have topete with better, more expensive, more beautiful things than others. But you can''t ignore the name of the jewelry store, either. It''s because there''s a brand value."


    "A brand value?"


    "Yes. The best costume shop in Austern is now Madame Louai''s. The name ''Madame Louai'' has value after proving itself to be the best."


    Killian got stars in his eyes. He felt so clearly what Julietta was trying to say.


    "Are you saying that the arrogant Austerian aristocrats or the wealthy are not going to use a shop named after Bertino or a manager who they think is inferior to them?"


    "You''re quick to understand. That''s what I wanted to say."


    "Then what should I do?" Killian nodded for her to tell him what she thought.


    "I think you can name it some way that doesn''t have any connection to anyone or anywhere. It''s like the Chartreu Dressing Shop."


    "Wasn''t Chartreu the name of that faceless Madame?"


    Julietta red at him at his sarcastic words. "No." In fact, it was named without deep thought, but that could not be said.


    "I''m just saying so, why are you so angry? So, what name would you want my jewelry store to be?"


    "I don''t think you need a meaning for it. I think a feminine name would be remembered more easily."


    "I understand easy to remember, but does it need to be feminine?"

 Chapter 140 140. Manny, Part III

    Chapter 140. Manny, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Since most women use jewelry, I think a friendly name would be better. Wouldn''t it be odd if the name of the shop where the beautiful jewels sparkle is Peter or James?"


    "It certainly doesn''t sound good. Then what feminine name would you like?"


    Julieta tilted her head to one side and began to think seriously. Ignoring Killian''s stare, she listed the names of the famous jewelry chains she knew in her head.


    Killian suddenly felt bad about Julietta, who seemed to have forgotten his existence.


    He wished she would never forget him for a moment in her life, be it sitting down, sleeping or eating. But sometimes she didn''t even think about him when she was sitting in front of him.


    "What about Julietta?"


    Julietta, who was running her head busily for the right name, stared nkly at Killian''s question.


    "Julietta is a perfect name for the name of the jewelry store. As you rmended, it is a feminine name, and cute and beautiful."


    Julietta was shocked inwardly and thought urgently, ''What is this guy thinking?''


    "Your Highness, hold on a second. Well, I was going to think of a better name than Julietta. Please wait a moment."


    Killianughed as he watched Julieta being restless.


    He was very satisfied to see her sparkling green eyes constantly twitching at him, wondering whether he would push for the name Julietta. She was pouting as if she were trying to say something, but now she was ready to run on him.


    Julietta gazed at him fiercely, her thoughts fumbling. ''Julietta? That''s ridiculous. What would I name it? What is good? If it''s for jewels, the jewelry store from that moviees to mind first. But I feel ashamed to just use it as it is.''


    She decided after agonizing over it. Raefany; Rae was a female noun and fany was thest half of the name of that jewelry store.


    Julietta who decided the name in the hope of a big hit like the jewelry shop in the movie said hurriedly.


    "How''s Raefany''s?"


    "Raefany''s? It is definitely feminine. But what does that mean? I''ve never heard of using it in the name of a woman."


    Julietta just smiled at Killian''s question. "It''s pretty. It''s good to hear and pretty, and notmon. I like it, but do you like it?"


    Killian smiled and agreed with her pretty smile. "No, I like it, too. All right. Now my new jewelry store will be called Raefany''s."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I feel the urge to go in and buy at the mere mention of the name. Of course, it''s because I named it."


    "I heard from Oswald. I heard that you proposed the goal of a store where everyone dreams of buying jewelry there. I''ll make sure to do that. I hope this dressing shop will do the same."


    At Killian''s words, Julietta''s eyes sparkled. "Yes, Your Highness. I want people to think it''s best to buy clothes in the Chartreu Dressing Shop and wear Raefany''s jewelry. We will make it happen."


    Killian was so excited when Julietta, who always called him ''Your Highness'' like a prudish, wary cat, used the term "we" in her excitement.


    "Yes, we''ll try and make it happen."


    Julietta suddenly rose from her seat, feeling some unknown danger from Killian, who whispered low in a voice that seemed to drip honey.


    "Your Highness, I''ll leave now. I have a lot of work to do for the party in two weeks."


    "It''s been a few days since I saw you. Are you leaving now? Well, that''s too bad. Then shall I go to the studio?"


    Julietta shook her head quickly at Killian, who asked as if she was leaving his own home.


    "No. Even if we don''t have any customers, we don''t know when they''reing, and it''ll be a big problem if they know you''re in the studio. Please stay here and return."<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the end of the talk, Julietta left the house. Killian said to Ian, watching her go, "She is not going to show herself any more today. Francis is back, so I''d better go back to the Imperial Castle early today."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll send a message to Harrods'' mansion."


    Killian dissuaded Ian from trying to send a message to fetch the wagon at Harrods Street, where the Prince''s carriage was parked.


    "No, I''d rather return to Harrods Street and change carriages. It''s not a very good idea to switch a carriage on the street like before."


    The Killian group rose from their seats and left the annex.


    --------------------


    Killian, casually looking out the window on the way to the Harrods'' mansion, ordered the carriage to stop. As the carriage stopped on the deserted side of the road in broad daylight, Killian asked Ian, "Look over there. Isn''t that white bundle a puppy?"


    "That''s right, Your Highness. It''s still a baby, but why was it left on the road?"


    "Bring it here first. It caught my eyes; I think I have a connection to that creature."


    Ian hurried down from the carriage and picked up the young puppy sleeping in the shade of the mansion to avoid the sweltering summer sun.


    "It''s a newborn puppy who doesn''t seem to have been weaned."


    Ian carefully wrapped up the puppy and showed it to Killian. The little puppy had no fur pursed its mouth, as if it were trying to suck some milk with no eyes open.


    Killian held the little puppy in one hand thought quietly and told Ian, "I don''t know how long it''s been going in this heat, but its vitality must be quite strong. I like it very much. If this white puppy grows big, I think it''ll look good."


    "It''s going to be a very good gift for Princess Kiellini. I''ll take it to the Imperial Castle today to see a royal physician, and take it to the princess tomorrow."


    ------


    The white puppy that Killian found, Manny, burrowed into a big hand and sniffed in sorrow. Manny was filled with resentment at the thought of God, who was too cruel, punishing him for one mistake.


    He thought it was strange somehow. Things had been twisted since he changed the soul of young Julietta, whose star of fate was still twinkling. He was so arrogant, behaving recklessly, thinking, She is a person who''s scheduled to die soon.


    Manny had just been promoted to the manager of the dimension, and was just about to go through a list of stars of fate that would be important figures for each dimension. Those subject to special care had very sensitive andplex fate lines, so even a little bit of neglect had left them far out of their intended orbits. So, he used to crosscheck them with the stars of fate.


    Then suddenly Manny found a name that was faint and hard to read.


    ''It''s weird. The star of this name is shining beautifully...''


    Surprised, Manny went through the list again. After a while of contrasting, he tried to find out where the previous manager had made a mistake, but he was quickly fed up with too much data and became tired of it all.


    Manny thought it was too unfair to go through so much data for something that wasn''t his responsibility, and found a new way. The idea was to find a soul that seemed unimportant at other levels and inject it into the body of the star''s owner. Manny began to wander around the dimension.


    He saw the unmotivated Jenna walking down the street as he quickly tried to find another soul before the body without a soul died.


    The skinny girl''s shoulders drooped before the crossing, waiting for the traffic light to change. Even among those who lived with hard work, her back stuck in Manny''s eyes.


    Manny wanted to get close and look at the girl, and decided to transform himself into one of the animals that humans considered most familiar. Bing a small white dog, Manny approached the girl who was looking straight down the ground.


    The men waiting together at the crossing looked at him,plimented his beauty, patted him, and worried about where his house was, but the girl was just staring at the ground. Worried that he might be taken away as an ownerless dog, Manny stood next to Jenna and acted as if she were his owner.


    The girl who was not aware of the existence of the puppy was murmuring with deep sighs, even after Manny rubbed his head against her leg.


    "Shall I die?"


    Manny was angry and startled, and kept rubbing himself against her leg, but the girl didn''t notice anything until the traffic light changed. Jenna moved her feet reflexively to cross as the other people rushed across.


    "Yap-yap, yap-yap."

 Chapter 141 141. Manny, Part IV

    Chapter 141. Manny, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    ? While rubbing himself against her leg, Manny was kicked by Jenna''s feet and knocked away.


    "What is she doing without using a leash? I think she is the owner of a dog. It''s too dangerous."


    "She kicked the dog. Isn''t that abuse? Let''s report it."


    Surprised by the people speaking around her, she looked around and noticed a white dog yapping as if he were dying. Jenna hurried to hug the dog, since she felt a moment ago that she had something on her feet, which now seemed to be the dog.


    "Oh, sorry. Are you sick? I didn''t see you. I''m sorry."


    Jenna patted the puppy''s side and looked around. It was to find the owner of the dog, but no one seemed to be his master, particrly those who crossed the street while cursing at her.


    His owner might have been absent for a while, but she could not move around with the puppy, and so she gave up crossing and turned back.


    "Where''s your owner? I don''t think you are an abandoned dog because you are clean and shiny."


    The puppy looked up at Jenna. His ck-haired eyes were glistening and well-groomed, not only his fur, but even his pink ears. Not knowing what to do, Jenna stopped down in front of the busy crosswalk, dropped the dog and crouched beside him.


    "Where''s your owner? Why have you be alone?"


    Manny felt deep loneliness in the eyes of the girl talking to him.


    "Yap-yap..."


    When the dog licked her hand, Jenna felt consoled. As she gently patted the dog''s round head, Jenna murmured, "I''ve been alone after my parents died two years ago. But I still can''t get used to it. I was so annoyed by their nagging and meddling, but now I miss them so much. So, if you''ve been scolded by your master and run away from home, go back."


    Jenna continued again as the puppy gently wagged his tail as if he understood what she was saying. "I want to die sometimes. My life is too burdensome. It is too much tost a month with a part-time job even if I survive eating ramen, boiled rice or dried seaweed. I can only pay for my utility bill, telmunications fees, food expenses, and monthly rent. I can never dream of spending some money on things like such as alcohol and cigarettes; all I can do is to change my mood by drinking mixed coffee sometimes."


    Jenna apologized to the puppy with a feeling of regret as she said that. "So even if you lost your master and are alone, I can''t take you. So shall we wait here until your masteres looking for you? I think it''ll be better than being alone if I am with you."


    By saying so, Jenna thought it was a good thing that now was not winter. If it was cold, if she went back home with the dog, she would never give up this puppy.


    Without the ability to feed him, Jenna could not do such an irresponsible thing. She decided to wait on the street, hoping that the owner would show up and take the puppy.


    Jenna stroked Manny''s head, watching the glowing neon signs and the happy smiles of the passers-by. Jenna who had been so silent for a while looked down at Manny and smiled sadly. "I wish I could die and be born again, and live a life where I could eat delicious food, wear pretty clothes in a rich house, and do what I wanted to do. What if you are born as a person, not a dog, that depends on someone like this? If you do not want to be a person, I hope you will meet a good owner and live a good life. My life fits the saying, ''A dog lives better than I do.''"


    Jenna took off the cardigan that she was wearing, felt sorry for the puppy sitting on the ground,id it on the ground, and sat the puppy there. "I hope your owner is capable of buying you a dog cushion that is more expensive than an eight-dor cardigan. No, even if your owner doesn''t have that ability, I hope your owner is someone who won''t abandon you. You were not really abandoned, weren''t you? Please say yes."


    Manny raised himself from the cardigan he had been sitting on, worried with sad eyes, and rubbed his head against Jenna''s hands as she petted him. Then he licked Jenna''s hands for thest time and ran away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jenna watched the white puppy''s unannounced departure, and looked around to see if its owner had appeared, but there was no sign of the puppy and his owner anywhere¡­


    ------


    Manny kept his eye on Jenna and appeared before her soon after, in the form of a mature dog. "Are you dreaming of a splendid life? Are you dreaming of a new world? Call me anytime if you want to get out of your current life. My name is Manny."


    Mani showed her multiple choices, acting as if he had given her a chance to choose the future. If she thought she had chosen it, she would not have any resistance. However, no matter where she chose, Jenna would be what Julietta was.


    Manny instigated Jenna to move her soul into Julietta''s body. When Jenna, who seemed gentle and kind, asked for an ability for the dimensional shift, he was embarrassed, but he was able to move on to picking something up in moderation.


    After the sessfulpletion of his work, Manny managed and examined the lists of other dimensions, until he was summoned by the Lord God one day.


    "You viin, do you know what you''ve done?"


    When the scolded Manny looked so puzzled, the Lord God severely rebuked him, "You changed the owner of the star, who was still shining into a different soul. Are you out of your mind?"


    Manny noticed that what the Lord God had said was a recent incident was some time ago and protested, "The ink was so dim that I could hardly see the name of the list. It was almost dead."


    "So how does it make sense to take the soul out and put another soul in it while it''s still alive?"


    "I was afraid that if she waspletely out of breath and I put in a new soul, she would be in trouble. The star was shining, but the name of the list was almost erased... I thought it didn''t matter if she was going to die anyway."


    The Lord God sighed deeply. "She was not dead. The soul you''ve taken out is wandering aimlessly. What are you going to do?"


    "No, she isn''t dead? So why the hell was the list in that condition?"


    He exined to Manny who had given up, wondering why that had happened.


    "Unfortunately, her luck was not that good, she was born with a star that was too heavy for her soul to bear. You had to let it go until she died, so she could reincarnate. Because of your mistake, her soul, free of its heavy burden, freely spread its wings and she didn''t die."


    "Huh, I can''t believe it."


    "Find a body for the soul to enter at once. The five-year-old soul has wandered through time and space, and has rapidly aged in a short time. This is why it''s dangerous to take out an undead soul. Try to find a body suitable for the child''s mental age and erase her memory so that this is not known. This time, you can only put in a new life while the body and soul arepletely separated. Do you understand? Put her soul back into the world you took it from. I''ll decide your punishment for you by your sess at this job."


    After being scolded by the Lord God, Manny began to look for the right body with a swollen face. In fact, there were people dying, but he had to look around for a considerable amount of time because the soul and the body had to fit together. In the end, Manny was able to find a toddler at an orphanage.


    After a few days of watching, Manny tried to put Julietta''s original soul, which had been on standby, in as soon as the poor young soul had left the body.


    "Huh? What''s wrong?"


    Manny was bewildered when her soul kept bouncing out of the body. If he didn''t settle her soul in a hurry, the organs would lose their function or begin to dpose.

 Chapter 142 142. Preparation Is Completed, Part I

    Chapter 142. Preparation Is Completed, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I don''t want to go in. Why do I have to go into an orphan like this? I miss my mom and dad. I don''t like this shabby ce where there''s no pretty dresses or anything delicious." The five-year-old Julietta''s soul began to cry sadly. "I don''t want to live with these beggars. Why did you make this happen to me? Why, why?"


    The small child had an unusual disposition. Manny was stumped by the way she red at him with hatred in her soul.


    "Then, are you going to wander around like this, without a body?"


    "At least I''m not cold and hungry."


    Manny eagerly hung on the child''s impertinent words. "If you don''t go in, I''ll get in trouble. Please go in."


    "It''s none of my business whether you''re in trouble or not." The child didn''t bat an eye at Manny''s plea.


    "There''s nothing good in holding out like this. A child''s soul is the devil''s best prey. Do you want to be eaten by the devil?"


    Manny unexpectedly summoned one of the rookie devils working under the Lord God and threatened the child. The devil might feel bad, but in the human world, the rumors about the devil were so bad that it was very good to use it in an emergency.


    Julietta''s soul, flinching at Manny''s threats, suddenly began to cry more bitterly. "You even threaten me to cover up your mistakes like this! That''s too much!"


    As the child''s crying became worse, Manny looked up at the heavenly world where the Lord God might be without knowing it. When he thought he should give up and go and beg for forgiveness, her spirit stopped crying and said, "Okay, I don''t like it very much, but I''ll go in because it''s better than being eaten by the devil. Instead, send me back to where I was."


    Manny scratched his head, troubled. "No, not right now. The soul and the body can''t cross the dimension together."


    "Then put my soul in a body where I lived."


    "That, that''s difficult, too. The time and condition should be fit for the soul to cross the dimension. I can''t send a soul here and there recklessly."


    "That''s your situation. And if you''re telling me like that, why am I here?"


    "I don''t know why, either. It''s the first time this has happened, and I''m also embarrassed."


    "If you don''t promise to send me back to where I was born, I''ll just keep wandering around."


    A denying soul could not be forced into another body. Manny became impatient and almost begged, "Then let me find a way for the soul and the body to pass on together. I can''t lie, so you have to keep your word. So, can''t you trust me and go in there?"


    Julietta''s former soul hesitated for a moment at Manny''s begging. "Then promise. But I can''t wait forever, so please tell me the time frame. You have to give me a rough time, and a promise."


    Manny had no talent for exining a situation where it was difficult to set standards because the flow of time varied from dimension to dimension, and spoke scrupulously. "I''ve been reprimanded for this. As soon as my punishment is over, I''lle and send you to the same level of your original life."


    So, Julietta''s original soul entered the body of a child named Ryu Soo-jin of South Korea. After confirming that her soul had settled in the body, Manny had managed to finish the work and breathed a sigh of relief. Then he thought about how to report this to the Lord God.


    The Lord God had a meeting with the gods about why the twinkling of the star and the ink on the list did not match while Manny was taking care of the work and returning. The three gods, each in charge of birth, fate, and death, looked at the name of the list he pointed out with serious faces.


    "I think there''s been a mistake in the dimensional arrangements of both souls from the very beginning," Eva, the god of birth and life, admitted her mistake.


    "Howe you made that mistake?" Thian, the god of war and death, who wasmonly known to humans as the devil,ughed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You must have made a mistake in a state of drunkenness." Eli, the god of rtionships and fate, was irritated to see the faint name that was almost erased.


    "Stop. It''s no use arguing about what''s already happened. How are you going to fix it?"


    Eva kicked Eli''s leg at the anger of the Lord God.


    Eli sighed at the kick, asking for help. "I think the star of fate was erasing her own name, rejecting the changed soul. That''s why the ink on the list has faded away. If we''d let it go, we''d have a bigger problem."


    Eli opened his list and began to look at the threads of fate that spread like a web from every person''s name. After a moment''s silent retracing of the star''s master, he burst outughing loudly. "That''s why people are so great. They live such a short life and try to carve out their own destiny. That greed to keep up with their own is truly amazingly beautiful."


    Eli looked at the thread of fate changing from ce to ce and pointed to one. "I think we should give an award to Manny. Eva has put here how he knew about the mistake this asshole made."


    Eva sat down like a dead puppy, despite the relentless swearing of the jerk.


    "Put here?" asked Tian, raising his eyes from Eli''s list, which he could not recognize no matter how much he looked into.


    "I guess they never meant to miss their lost destiny. Two other fates found their ce when they met Manny. The faded list will be filled with new names before it is erased, if the owner of this star finds her own way."


    At Eli''s words, the Lord God breathed a sigh of relief.


    Even though they were gods, they had no way of knowing the meaning of the cosmos, because they were only managers.


    Manny had finished his work and came to report to the Lord God, who was relieved to hear that things would work out somehow.


    "What? You promised to send her body and soul to her original dimension?"


    Manny cried and appealed to the Lord God, who looked angry enough to burst into mes. "I couldn''t help it because she didn''t want to go in. Even if I had looked for another body, she would have been able to hold on and not go in."


    The Lord God breathed a sigh at Manny''s sad sniff. In a way, it was like Manny had done a good job about what had happened because of Eva.


    "I tried to forgive you for this, but I can''t. Punishment will be given to you, but I''ll keep the promise you made. Mother Nature will forgive you for breaking the rules of the dimension once. I hope she will be satisfied with her new body without being greedy. Needless greed only brings her disaster¡­"


    Though the original soul went back to life, the Lord God felt sorry for the soul who could not give up wanting what she had in her short period of life.


    Mani jumped about as if he were dancing for joy, hear the words that he had solved this problem and let the rest go in one ear and out the other. "Thank you, the Lord God. I''ll ept any punishment."


    The Lord God said to Manny who thought it would be a bookkeeping or a ban on going out to the human world at best. "Go to the soul of Austern who is suffering because of you, ask for forgiveness, givefort and joy throughout the life of the child, and return."


    Eva did the original wrong, but he could not disclose the fault of those called gods, so the Lord God did not tell Manny. However, since it was true that the two changed souls had suffered damage, he decided topensate them.


    The soul on the one side was resolved by granting the wish to go beyond the dimension, and the soul on the other was to be given the opportunity to manage Manny as a servant.


    ---------------


    Manny cried even more sadly, thinking why he was driven out into the human world in the form of a dog. Of course, Killian and Ian only heard a puppy chattering.


    Manny came with Killian to the castle of Asta in the Imperial Castle, and was brought down to the highest quality velvet cushion, embroidered with golden thread, to be examined by the royal physician.

 Chapter 143 143. Preparation Is Completed, Part II

    Chapter 143. Preparation Is Completed, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I think it has yet to be weaned. Should we get the nanny dog?" inquired Killian, wondering as the royal physician checked the puppy.


    "No, Your Highness. I think it''s been about a month since it was weaned. I think the reason it chews is that it still has the habit of sucking at a nipple, and the reason it is whining is that it''s trying to y the baby. I''ll send a recipe for its food to the kitchen."


    Killian looked down at the puppy with a curious look at the words of the royal physician. It was still whining with its eyes closed, but he said that it was ying the baby. It was both amazing and fun, so Killian didn''t treat it as gently as before, but picked up its neck. "It''s ying the baby! Did the young puppy try to make us feel guilty? Open your eyes."


    The puppy''s eyes shed open. The people around it pped their hands and were excited. "Oh, my God, I think it understands your words. It''s amazing."


    The ck eyes which were lifted to loud apuse rolled back as soon as they met Killian''s silver eyes.


    Killianughed at the puppy who was avoiding his gaze.


    "I think it really understands something. The royal physician, is this a male or a female?"


    At his words, the royal physician raised the puppy and looked at the important part. "Well, Your Highness. It''s weird. It doesn''t have any reproductive organ that represents gender at all."


    "What? Then you mean it is a divine animal of legend?"


    "However, its appearance is not good to call it such¡­"


    "Yes, it''s too shabby to call it a divine animal. It is too ugly to be a divine animal, and it''s been over a hundred years since a divine animal appeared."


    "Wasn''t the divine animal a small number of descendantsing from mixing with ordinary animals and bing this ss of half-divine animal?"


    "From the look alone, it''s not even a half-divine animal, but a tenth."


    At Killian''s relentless judgment, Manny had to hold back tears.


    Gods, angels, and managers of all dimensions were beings of no gender. Being a puppy because of his mistake didn''t mean that he had a gender, so now Manny had be a strange puppy without a gender.


    His abilities were sealed, but his inner self was the same, and so Manny protested at Killian''s words, unable to contain his anger.


    Even though he was not a real god, he was a dimensional manager who would live forever, but Killian called him one-tenth of a divine animal! He was so miserable that he barked again toin of injustice, yapping loudly.


    "Your Highness, it''s still a little puppy. It seems ufortable, why don''t you let it down?"


    As soon as Killian dropped it on the cushion at the suggestion of the doctor, Manny turned to the other side, not wanting to see Killian who mocked him.


    "Huh, look at this guy. He looks like he is upset right now."


    Killian stood up on seeing Ian unfold his handkerchief and cover up to the little puppy, who had turned its back andid down. He sent out everyone but Ian and Valerian, including the doctor who said goodbye.


    "What about Francis?"


    "He is in the quarters of the first Queen. Lady Anais said she heard it," Valerian reported on the situation he had learned.


    "There''s going to be information about Princess Kiellini. Judging from the fact that Lady Anais visited Princess Kiellini a while ago, there''s a chance she''ll be able to bridge the rtionship between the princess and Francis."


    Killian thought for a moment and said to Valerian, "Assign a man to Lady Anais, too. For the time being, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to let them do as they please."


    "Wouldn''t it be better to press the Duke of Kiellini into engagement with the princess?"


    "Not now. If she thinks she''s being forced, she''ll run away. It''s okay that the Duke''s attention is on Francis for the time being. Keep a thorough track of his location while the Duke is wary of Francis. How''s the movement of knights going?"


    "It''s going smoothly."


    "Good. Let''s go down to Tilia in thest week of the season. If the Duke is attacked by Francis in unexpected ces while he is wary of Francis showing interest in fake princess, we will be able to get the Duke''s surrender more easily. Let''s also investigate the Duke''s business."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    When Valerian stepped back, Killian thought he should visit His Majesty. As he might have already heard from the Duke of Martin, it was time to say that he had made up his mind with his own mouth. He had rejected the throne because he didn''t want to lose the people around him, but now it was the opposite. He had no choice but to be more powerful to protect the people around him.


    The time had finallye to draw out the de of revenge after fifteen years!


    ----------------------


    11. Preparation ispleted.


    The next day, Killian visited the Chartreu Dressing Shop in a carriage without an emblem, Ian holding the cushion in which Mannyy. He worked with papers spread out in the annex with confidence. After a while, as expected, Julietta came in as soon as she arrived at work.


    "Your Highness, if youe here this often... Puppy?" As she began to speak, she found a white puppy lying on the seat next to Killian.


    Julietta forgot what she was going to say to the Prince and immediately fell in love with it. She looked at Killian, as if asking, as she approached the dog who had his light pink belly exposed and was sound asleep.


    "I picked it up whileing here. Albert will love it," Killian replied with a sour look on purpose, ignoring Julietta''s anticipatory eyes. Ian''s face was strangely distorted by Killian''sments; he didn''t care about the tastes of Albert, who hated furry animals.


    "It is so pretty. Where did you get it?"


    "It was abandoned on the ground on the way from Harrods Street."


    "Oh, poor thing."


    Julietta remembered a long time ago when she had been Jenna. She met a dog that seemed to have been abandoned on the street, but she couldn''t take care of it. The dog left her as if it knew her situation, but it was still on her mind. When she remembered what she had forgotten before, Julietta wanted to take care of the puppy.


    "Your Highness, can you let me raise this puppy?" Julietta who was squatting near thep of Killian, throwing away the prestige of the princess, turning to Killian as she looked at the puppy.


    Killian was speechless when he saw her eyes glistening in the sunlighting through the window. As if time had stopped for a while, he looked into Julietta''s eyes and took a moment toe to his senses. Quickly shaking his head to clear his insidious thoughts, Killian looked at Julietta curtly.


    "The noble princess fell to the floor¡­ When the talkative people see it, they''ll be noisy for a while."


    Normally, she would have jumped to her feet in surprise if she had heard such words, but Julietta whose nerves were all set on the puppy pretended not to hear that. Julietta was tickling the puppy''s belly and once again pestered Killian. "Your Highness, let me raise it. I''ll give Sir Albert another puppy as a present."


    "You can get another puppy." Killian deliberately turned to the papers and replied sourly.


    "Your Highness, please. It reminds me of the puppy I used to know. I owe the puppy."


    Julietta shook Killian''s knees and begged again, but he shuffled his legs away.


    "No, I like the puppy, too."


    At Killian''s callous refusal, Julietta showed herst card. "Then, Your Highness. I''ll bring the dog to the dressing shop whenever Ie to work. How about that?"


    "Now I''m here to advise you to reduce your visits to the dressing shop, so you can''t take the dog with you every day."


    "What? Why do I have to reduce my visits to the dressing shop?"


    "Because Francis is back in Dublin."


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "You didn''t forget what I promised you, did you? I said that there would never be any connection to Francis."


    "Yes, Your Highness, but I don''t understand what you''re worried about."


    "Francis is not one who will ept the princess''s refusal. So don''t think about walking around in a dangerous way, but you''d better confine yourself to the mansion with the excuse of sickness."


    "That doesn''t make sense. The opening party is less than two weeks away. It''s a busy time."

 Chapter 144 144. Preparation Is Completed, Part III

    Chapter 144. Preparation Is Completed, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian shook his head as if he had nothing more to hear from Julietta. "Then dress up as anything other than Princess Kiellini."


    Julietta was jabbed by Killian''s words and protested, "A disguise?"


    "It may sound absurd to a noble princess, but what will you do? It is the only way to prevent Francis from approaching you. And if it''s not Francis, more and more people are now paying attention to the dressing shop, and it will be a problem seeing Princess Kiellini walking in and out of the dressing shop every day."


    When Killian said that, Julietta''s mouth closed like a person who could not open her heart to him.


    Julietta shook her head as she thought of her old wig. The moment she wore the wig, the Prince might recognize her right away. She couldn''t take that risk, so she was thinking she would wear a ck wig.


    Killian nced at her as she was thinking and made sure. "If you bring your dog with you in disguise, I will let you raise it. Or you can raise it in the dressing shop. I''ve be very fond of this puppy, so I wille and go and see it."


    When he heard that Killian was so fond of it, Ian was dumbfounded. When the puppy began to visibly dislike the Prince after being judged a mixed breed yesterday, he remembered that the Prince threatened to throw it away.


    Ian had held the puppy inside the carriage on this hot summer day, since the Prince started on him.


    "Your Highness, thank you very much. If Sir Albert wants to see the puppy, please tell him to visit the dressing shop at any time." Julietta looked down dly at the puppy, which was still in a sound sleep, not knowing that its owner had changed. The light breathing sound warmed her heart.


    ---


    After hearing the assessment on himself yesterday, Manny was upset and stayed up all night.


    He was a dimensional manager inside, but his body was a newborn puppy. He couldn''t lift his eyelids because he did not get a good night''s sleep at a time when he had to eat well and sleep well. So as soon as he got into the carriage in the arms of Ian, he fell asleep.


    Manny had been sleeping well for some time slowly woke up from his sleep, feeling the hot stare. As he came to his senses, he could see the glittering green eyes staring down.


    "Yap? Yap yap yap yap!"


    Manny cried out to see the cause of his punishment, Julietta, in his joy.


    "Why is it whining when it sees the princess? It doesn''t like her, does it?" Killian said teasingly.


    Julietta pouted. "It is still a little puppy. It seems to be surprised by a stranger is looking down at it."


    Julietta gently stroked the dog''s round head to calm him down. He was both pleasant and resentful, but he remembered her patting his hair when he had turned into a puppy in the past, and the whining gradually subsided.


    The appearance of the puppy whose eyes closed pleasantly, savoring Julietta''s hand, was unpleasant to the eye of Killian and he suddenly raised Manny by the neck.


    "Are you a dog with no regard for loyalty to your master, or for the grace of your life?"


    When Killian lifted the puppy to his eyes and shook it, Manny turned his head away clearly.


    Julietta was embarrassed by Killian''s sudden action and hurried to rescue the puppy from his hand. "What the hell are you doing to this little puppy? Oh, my God, it was so surprised."


    When she hugged it tightly and patted it softly, the puppy exaggerated his pain and burst into small tears.


    Killian quietly stared at Julietta muttering something and patting it affectionately and soothingly, and the puppy who had its head buried in her arms and was rubbing her repeatedly. He stepped in, as if to break their time together. "Don''t you need to give it a name?"


    Julietta agonized for a moment, gently stroking the lovingly whining puppy. ''If I had known the name of the puppy I had met on the street in the past¡­ I''d like to give it that name. Oh, it''s simr to the dog that sent me here.''


    Julietta decided after a moment''s thought. ''Yes, I''m neutralizing my resentment by giving the name of an enemy to this lovely dog. And in fact, I swore every time something happened, but I came here and met a lot of good people. It would have been better if it hadn''t been for a damned curse. I''m much happier now than when I was lonely.''


    Julietta gently patted the puppy''s back with fluffy little hair and said, "I''d like the name, Manny. Manny, Manny, it''s easy to call and understand."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The real Manny wriggled at the name. He was worried that he would get a really poor name or a pinky name that ignored his tastes, but it was so touching to get his name back. Manny was happy and gave a big congrattory whimper.


    At the sight, Julietta looked back at Killian. "Your Highness, did you bring any food for Manny?"


    Julietta didn''t say a word to him when it was time for him to eat, but she took care of the dog''s meal immediately, so Killian was unpleasant. But he couldn''t say that, as she didn''t prepare for its meal. If he said so, he didn''t know what he would hear.


    "Ian, bring what you prepared earlier."


    At Killian''smand, Ian disappeared to fetch the puppy food he had put in the kitchen earlier.


    "Your Highness, look at this. It''s so lovely. Look at its chewing mouth. Oh, it''s pretty." Julietta looked down lovingly at Manny, who was chewing reflexively at the sound of ''food.''


    Julietta, who had backed away with ring eyes when he tried to get close to her, sat down next to him naturally, and said, "Look at the puppy I am holding."


    Killian said, looking down at the puppy almost covered by her bosom. "Yes, it''s so beautiful. There''s no ce that''s not pretty."


    "You also think so, don''t you? It''s so lovely."


    Killian sat obliquely on the sofa under the pretext of looking at the puppy, with his left arm on the armrest, and looked at Julietta to his heart''s content. The puppy he had identally found on the street made him feel better as it seemed to have broken her solid wall half down.


    Killian slowly reviewed his ns. One mistake was enough. He would slowly approach her and win her heart like this.


    When Ian brought the puppy''s baby food, Killian took Manny from Julietta''s arms.


    "Oh, my, Your Highness. You''re too violent. It''s still a baby. Take it easy."


    "This guy''s bluffing. It stood on all fours at mealtime and ate well."


    Killian''s papers on the table were cleared to one side, a high-quality tablecloth wasid down, and a silver bowl for Manny''s meal was ced on it.


    Killian put Manny he was holding down on the table. Manny sniffed, tossed his head, and went straight to the bowl and began to eat.


    ''Ah, where is my pride? I am too old to count my mental age, but my body is only a newborn baby''s, so it moves ording to its instincts.''


    He cried sadly, but his mouth didn''t stop. When Manny even licked the bowl, Julietta lifted it up with a soft touch and wiped around its eyes and mouth. "Well, it was so delicious that you even cried. My, was it so delicious to you?"


    When Julietta turned around to say something, Killian raised his hand before she could speak.


    "Ian, did you bring the recipe that the doctor gave you yesterday?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ve got another copy."


    "Give it to the princess."


    Julietta gently dropped Manny after she wiped around his mouth. Watching Manny trying to adjust himself to a strange ce, Julietta wondered whether she should take him to the mansion or not, because she was not sure if she could take him without permission.


    They would take good care of him if she left him to Amelie and Sophie, but she didn''t want to be apart from him for even a day.


    Julietta did not return to her studio as she usually did, but sat next to him ying with Manny, agonizing over something. Killian asked, "Do you have any concerns?"


    From the first day, he had been talking down to her, but Julietta replied without feeling it, "I don''t know if I can take him to the mansion without permission."


    If she were an ordinarydy, she would not have thought about it at all, but Julietta did not seem to find it strange to be seriously concerned.

 Chapter 145 145. Preparation Is Completed, Part IV

    Chapter 145. Preparation Is Completed, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian stroked her soft blond hair without realizing it, feeling sympathy for her. He had no idea how hard it must have been to be who she was and how many things had happened.


    He had a very hard time as a child, but had lived a rich life without being blocked by anything ever since. However, Julietta lost her parents at an even younger age than he had lost his mother, and she had no ce to rest and endured all this time without anyfort.


    ''Was I attracted by such toughness?''


    He liked her brave heart, which had not grown cold feet before the Prince, whose stature was as high as the sky. When she rejected his offer and disappeared, he felt more regretful about losing what he liked than anger at her. After he met her again as Princess Kiellini, day by day he was falling in love with her.


    Julietta was constantly agonizing over it. Killian looked at her, who had no objection even though he was stroking her hair. "Mrs. Raban will not object. Isn''t he a puppy brought by her dear niece?"


    Julietta''s eyes darkened when he said she "dear niece". Killian told Julietta not to worry, for Marquis Raban could not speak to Julietta who had the power of the Prince at her back, but regretted when he saw she was hurt by his words.


    "Or why not rather raise it in this annex? You will stay in your bedroom and refuse any visits because you are sick starting today. I don''t think it''s going to be easy to carry a dog if you want to go in and out in disguise."


    Killian''s words made Julietta more cautious.


    ''Will Mrs. Raban watch me pretend to be sick? I''m in the middle of the social season... But I''m sure she will also shrink from the approach of Prince Francis. So I''d better tell her that I''m afraid I''ll get too close to him before I go down to Tilia, and should pretend I''m sick to avoid people.''


    In fact, Simone''s behavior these past few days had been a little strange. She had thought Simone would ask her to attend several parties or meetings to further solidify her position as the princess until she went back to Tilia, but she didn''t care at all what Julietta was doing, as if she was preupied by something these days.


    When she said she would go to the dressing shop every morning, she only said, "I wish you a pleasant journey," and never said anything about how long she would visit, when she would be back, or what she had to be careful about with her actions.


    Thanks to that, Julietta was very happy these days. But this kind of life would soon be over. If she thought about the future, it certainly seemed better to leave Manny in the separate house than to take him to the mansion.


    Soon after the season was over, she had to return to Tilia. She didn''t know how long she would stay in Tilia before she got back to her own name, but she didn''t want to take Manny to such an ufortable ce to be ill-treated with her.


    Julietta wanted to make sure that she judged the situation correctly. Julietta asked Killian as if she were seeking his advice, "My aunt doesn''t want me to be associated with Prince Francis, does she? After the season, I have to return to Tilia and meet someone to marry. If I say I''m sick and reduce going out, I think she''ll like it better. I''m going to have to make an excuse for Prince Francis if she scolds me."


    "Yes, you are right. Mrs. Raban will not want the princess to get involved in one thing or another since you have to return soon."


    Killian''s answer brightened Julietta''s face. From Simone''s point of view, it could not have been better for her to be deeply associated with Prince Francis, Christine, and other nobles.


    She had finished her debut party safely, and at the next tea party, she impressed on them the image of Princess Kiellini deeply. It made her feel light to think that Simone would rather want her to act like this, and return to Tilia rather than attract more attention.


    Killian added another word to make Julietta feel better. "And this is a secret, but he''s not a regr puppy."


    Julietta''s eyes widened, and Killian burst outughing as he looked her surprise.


    Killian, unaware of the surprise of Julietta and everyone in the annex, chuckled, "It''s not a surprising thing. I was just trying to tell you that it was a mixed-blood from a divine animal, but it''s rather embarrassing since you are so surprised."


    "A divine animal?" Julietta tilted her head, as this was the first she had heard of this in her life.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s a divine animal that disappeared so long ago, so it has faded from people''s memories, and now most people don''t know about it."


    In fact, there were sses for the Princes and high-ranking aristocrats about the history of Austern, foreign ethnic groups rted to the Empire and the divine animals who had defended the Emperors of the past. However, Julietta had to make her debut as a princess in a short period of time, and did not know about history or anything else because she only had sses of manners and dance education.


    Recognizing that, Killian added, "General people don''t know what it is," trying to protect Julietta''s dignity.


    "What is a divine animal?"


    "In the beginning, when the Lenaid continent was created and the heads of each tribe built their own country, there was a divine animal beside them that God had given them. A divine animal is a very precious creature that has not appeared on the continent many times. So, there is a legend that whoever a divine animal serves as its master will be a very great Emperor."


    Surprised at Killian''s words, Julietta asked, "Is it okay to give me such a valuable divine animal? You could be a great Emperor."


    "Do you think I should rely on such a divine animal? And it''s not even a divine animal. It''s a mixed-blood from a divine animal."


    "How did you know? It''s an ordinary puppy, no matter how hard I look."


    "It has no sexual organs. It is asexual. Among the creatures who have existed within the continent those that are asexual are divine animals."


    "How does it preserve its species if it''s asexual?"


    "Only a divine animal who has lived more than a hundred years has a month to mate in its lifetime. It''s said that the divine animal will turn into a female or a male, and give birth to only one offspring. I''ve heard that during the mating period, there were also divine animals who mated with other animals."


    "I see."


    Everyone was embarrassed to see Killian talking directly in front of the nobledy about mating. But Julietta didn''t look at all perturbed and just asked questions. "Then, will Manny live more than a hundred years, too? I''ll have to hand over my property to Manny so that it can livefortably, even if I die first."


    Killian put the brake on words that went too far. "It''s a mixed-blood from a divine animal, but I don''t know how much. However, since there is no sign of a new appearance that boasts the colorful fur of a divine animal, I can only assume that the blood was mixed weakly."


    Julietta nodded at Kilian''s exnation. "Well, what if there''s blood mixed with it and not with it? It doesn''t matter at all. Do you agree, Manny?"


    Manny had been roaming about on the green carpet, and came waddling up at the sound of her call. Julietta held Manny in her arms andughed. "Manny, whether you are a divine animal or not, I don''t need all that, so just grow up healthy."


    --------


    "Oh, it''s a puppy."


    After Killian spent a long time in the annex and went back, Julietta hugged Manny and went over to the studio.


    "His Highness picked it up on his way to the dressing shop. I finally got his permission after I pestered him to let me raise it."


    Amelie shook her head as she remembered the image of the Prince, who would have put on airs as it was clear that he had brought it on purpose.


    "But I got permission from the Prince, but I don''t think I can take it the mansion of the Duke. I''ll be in a separate house after I''ve finished acting as Princess Kiellini, so can you take care of it until then?"

 Chapter 146 146. Preparation Is Completed, Part V

    Chapter 146. Preparation Is Completed, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Sophie replied to Julietta, "Well, that''s nothing. I just don''t know if we can leave it alone while we''re away because we''re busy working during the day."


    "I think it''s been a while since it got weaned, but it''s already controlled its bowel movements. I''ll still have to make a small fence. You can leave it out there when you''re working."


    Although Manny whined as if he didn''t like the fence, Julietta carefully put Manny down on the luxury cushion Ian had brought from the Imperial Castle and began to build a fence out of the corset animal bones.


    "Everything is done. Manny, you''ve been waiting a long time, haven''t you?"


    Julietta put a cylindrical fence around Manny''s cushion.


    "I''ll be relieved if I leave it like this. Honestly, I don''t think it''s going to get into trouble, but I''m afraid it''s too small to see and you could step on it."


    "We''re relieved, too. We almost couldn''t work if we had to be careful, but it''s very good."


    Sophie approached the fence and stroked Manny. "Baby. How can you leave your mother and suffer at this strange ce?"


    Watching Manny waving its tail and sniffing Sophie''s hand, Julietta said, "I''ll have to go. It''ster than usual today."


    While Julietta put on a hat hanging on one side, Amelie called Gibson, who was trimming the garden. "Gibson, Julieta''s going back. Come on in."


    "Vera is in the kitchen. It looks like the Marquise liked the seafood soup bread she took over yesterday. She liked how the cook dug a circle in the bread and put soup in it. I''ll call her back because she''s been waiting since the cook told her to make more," Sophie said.


    As Sophie went out to call Vera, Julietta began helping Amelie put her new hat into the hat box while she waited.


    Gibson, who had been free for a long time, went out to the garden and started looking for work to do or to see if there was anything to repair in the dressing shop. Vera, who followed Julietta when nothing special was going on with Simone, chatted with Amelie and Sophie or went to visit Mrs. Sarasa on the second floor.


    As Gibson came in with his hands brushed off, Amelie nagged him, "You''re having a hard time in this heat. Take this box with you today."


    The people of the mansion knew that the princess went shopping on Eloz street every day. She often tricked them by carrying a box with a hat, gloves and a light summer shawl made just like today.


    Julietta finished petting Manny and got up. Sophie had called for Vera, but now came in and whispered low, "Julietta, there''s someone here. I heard he is here on the introduction of the Marquis of Oswald."


    When Julietta heard that, she took off her hat again as if she had forgotten something


    "The manager who was introduced to me by His Excellency Marquis Oswald wasing today, but I forgot. Your Highness brought Manny, and I waspletely distracted."


    As Julietta hurried out to the hall, a gentleman in his fifties holding the teacup Vera gave him quickly rose.


    "Wee. I''ve heard a lot from the Marquis of Oswald. You''re a rtive of the butler of the family of the Marquis. Nice to meet you."


    "Nice to meet you, the princess. I am Max Ullio. I''m worried if I can do the work well, as I''ve only worked as a butler for the noble family, but I will do my best to be the manager of the dressing shop."


    His gentle smile was very reassuring. Julietta smiled as she said, "Don''t worry," thinking she was right to ask Oswald.


    "I don''t think you will have a hard time, because most things will be very simr. We won''t have many customers until the opening party in two weeks, so we need to get some staff before then. Here''s the list of employees we need in the dressing shop."


    Julietta held out two sheets of paper. One was the list of employees needed in the Chartreu Dressing Shop, and the other was the list needed for the Raefany''s Jewelry Store.


    Julieta smiled apologetically to Ullio, who looked curiously at the two pages.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Excellency Marquis Oswald asked me if I could hire someone to work at the jewelry store that will open in two weeks."


    "I think he seems to trust Mr. Ullio very much."


    At her words, Ullio smiled quietly and looked at two sheets of paper. "It''s not difficult, but I''m afraid I can''t recruit them. The manager who will work at the jewelry store might have an employee that fits him."


    Julietta smiled brightly at his wise words. "You don''t have to worry about that. The madame who will take on Raefany''s doesn''t care about that at all."


    Originally, Ullio was the man Oswald had appointed as the manager of Raefany''s. But the nomination was changed at Julietta''s rmendation. When she thought it would be better to open Raefany''s in front of the Eileen Theater, she naturally nominated Lillian as the madame of the store.


    It was not amission workshop, but a shop that would sell finished products, so the manager had a more symbolic job of managing and dealing with customers.


    =========


    When she was in the theater, Julietta used to be in Lillian''s waiting room when the prop room became hectic due to the actresses'' preparations before the show. Lillian''s private waiting room was quiet, unlike the small prop room, which was simr to a waiting room for extras. Security guards guarded the entrance to the waiting room to prevent countless wooers from disturbing her.


    While Lillian''s maid helped her dress up, Julietta used to paint the dresses Lillian wore in a sketchbook. Lillian smiled at Julietta, who also conjured up dresses of different designs as she drew Lillian''s dresses.


    "Do you want to be a designer some day?"


    Julietta who had a cynical twenty-year-old soul would answer soft Lillian''s questions, "It costs a lot of money to own a store and be called a designer. I don''t have the confidence to make such aplex and delicate dress. It''s hard work."


    "Then what is Julietta''s dream? Do you want to be an actress?"


    Julietta replied to Lillian as she wanted to hear, her voice warning Julietta away from that job. "I can''t do that because I can''t sing. You know I am a tone-deaf person. I''m going to work as a maid for a rich family."


    "Why are you to be a maid, of all things?" Lillian asked in surprise when "a maid" came out of the mouth of a child who was supposed to be dreaming.


    "That job has a good monthly pay. I think I can set up a small clothing store in the North Territory for a few years if I save for it. Then I''m leaving with Amelie and Sophie."


    Lillianughed at the specific hope for the future. When tears came to her eyes in a whirlwind ofughter, she said deliberately, "I feel sorry for you. Are you just taking Amelia and Sophie? What about me? I want to go too!"


    Julietta nced up at Lillian and shook her head. "Lillian''s too pretty, you can''t go with me."


    Lillian, knowing her meaning,ughed as if not to worry. "By then, I''ll be old, so no one''s going to look at me. I want to set up a jewelry store next to it. It makes me happy when I look at glittering things."


    "We need a ce for a jeweler''s shop, and a rural area is not fit for it. Shall we go south, then?"


    "That''s good. Customers wille to buy clothes to wear at a good ce, and buy clothes at Julietta''s and jewelry at my store."


    ====================


    ====================


    Julietta had remembered what had happened at that time and suggested her to Oswald. "If I rmend Miss Lillian as the Madame of Raefany''s, would the Marquis of Rhodius be opposed?"


    When she first came back to Dublin, Julietta went to Lillian for help about her troubled future. Lillian was worried about her reckless decision, asking about what had happened in the meantime after she said Prince Killian had visited her.


    At that time, Lillian said she had enough money to open a store in a small town, and asked her to leave with Amelie and Sophie when everything was done.

 Chapter 147 147. Preparation Is Completed, Part VI

    Chapter 147. Preparation Is Completed, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Marquis Rodius and Lillian had been in a rtionship for quite some time. Not long ago, the Marquis took Lillian to Harrods Street after she was about to return to the countryside. But if Marquis Rodius married, Lillian would live a life that would hurt others, like her mother, Ste. Julietta didn''t know how she felt about Marquis Rhodius, but if she still thought of continuing to leave the capital, she did not seem satisfied in her life now.


    Julietta wanted Lillian to have the job, like she had as an actress, instead of leaning on someone. She wanted to give Lillian the manager position of Raefany''s.


    "Marquis Rhodius isn''t concerned about that, but the problem is that they broke up a month ago. By the way, why do you rmend Miss Lillian?"


    Julietta was surprised to hear that she had broken up with the Marquis of Rhodius. She replied, thinking she''d better go see Lillian soon, "You know, Amelie and Sophie used to work at the Eileen Theater. I''ve heard a lot about Lillian from them. Then I thought about her. Since she was a leading actress at the Eileen Theater for more than ten years and has enjoyed all kinds of luxury items, I think she''d be perfect for the manager of a new jewelry store."


    For fear that the Marquis might think it strange what Princess Kiellini rmended Lillian, she eagerly exined why. "In fact, it''s hard to find anyone with such an eye for jewelry and costumes, except the nobles. If a maid has dressed a nobledy for a long time, she might know about style. But I don''t think there''s anyone better than Lillian, who was the most famous prima donna for years, about what is in style. Moreover, wouldn''t it make more headlines if Miss Lillian bes the manager of the finest jewelry shop across from the Eileen Theater. She will give hope to the remaining actresses, who could realize that even retired actors can seed like that? If that happens, I think Raefany''s could be a true symbol of Dublin."


    "Actresses are bound up with nobility in some way... it would be extremely effective to announce a jeweler..."


    "Yes. Unlike their colorful days, the lives of retired actresses are often miserable. The most sessful case is bing a concubine of the aristocrats, but when they get older, they are thrown away. Then they be prostitutes. The same is true of male actors. There aren''t many things they can do when they have no skills and are not strong. In addition, they don''t make enough money to survive, and soon die."


    Most of Austern''s illegitimate children were born between nobles and actresses. Of course, it was not possible to hire all the actresses, like Lillian''s case in Raefany''s. Some would prefer to be backed by aristocrats. But if a few more roads were opened to them, many of them would choose a different future.


    "Actresses are used to dealing with and captivating people. So they understand the hearts of the customers better than anyone else. It will help both the employer and the job seeker. The Marquis, what do you think?"


    "That''s a very good idea. I don''t know if Lillian will ept it."


    "She will ept it. If she hears what I''m talking about. Be sure to let her know that it can bring a new hope to actresses."


    =================


    A few days after meeting with the new manager, she heard the good news through Ullio, who had finallye to work officially. In other words, Oswald had persuaded the hesitant Lillian to sign the contract.


    "Then we can hire the rest of the staff. I''ll trust Mr. Ullio''s eye. I want you to hire the staff of both stores within two weeks. You can use the office in there as your private office. Sophie will guide you through the inside of the main building. Take your time looking around and there are things that require attention that I want you to take care of for the new staff. The building behind the main building is a separate house for Amelie and Sophie, so be sure to keep their ess restriction in mind."


    Julieta finished speaking and stood up. "I''ll go back early today because my manager will take good care of the dressing shop. I''m afraid I won''t be able toe often for a while, so please take good care of it."


    -------------------<novelnext></novelnext>


    After returning to the mansion of Duke Kiellini, Julietta deliberately went up to her bedroom while coughing. She changed into an indoor dress and went to see Simone, as she had nned a few days ago.


    "I have to go down to Tilia in two weeks, but I''m really worried about Lady Christine, who visited here."


    At Julietta''s words, Simone picked up a light lemon-colored invitation letter from the silver tray on the table and held it out to Julietta. "As a matter of fact, Lady Christine sent you an invitation to a tea party at the mansion of Marquis Anais."


    Julietta opened the invitation with the emblem of the family of Marquis Anais, examined the contents, closed it right away, and put it down on the table. "I think I have a cold. I should refrain from going out for a while. Of course, I won''t be able to receive visitors for a while."


    The invitation said that Prince Francis had returned to Dublin after a long time and would like to meet Princess Kiellini, so could she please attend? Ordinarydies would be d to attend, thinking it was an honor, but Julietta obviously didn''t want to go because she felt Christine''s ulterior motive. Though she had not seen Prince Francis in person, she was hostile to him since she had worked as Killian''s maid, and she felt repelled.


    "Yes, you''vee to Dublin all of a sudden, having a debut party and spending a hectic time meeting strangers, so I''m sure you''ve gotten sick."


    Simone was going to tell her not to visit the dressing shop as Prince Killian had already said, but when Julietta said it in advance, Simone thought she must have heard something from the Prince.


    Julietta was slightly embarrassed when Simone readily gave her permission, even before she could persuade her with an excuse about Francis.


    "Vera, you don''t have to wait on me for a while. I won''t let anyone approach the floor where your bedroom is. Vera, you don''t have to worry about me, but just concentrate on Iris''s nursing care. Mary, Luna,e here."


    Two maids she had seen for the first time came out of the inner bedroom at Simone''s call and approached politely. "They are new maids. For the time being, let Vera take charge of Iris alone, and let Mary and Luna wait on me. Vera will have to get in and out of the dressing shop on Iris'' errands, so I will have Gibson on standby all the time. You are surely going to be worried about the dressing shop."


    Simone finished and lowered her gaze to the list she held, as if she was done with her work. She was picking up the maids and servants to make the Dublin mansion her own. Starting with the recruitment of Mary and Luna, she was busy trying to cut off the unimportant workers and fill them with new people she had picked, and wrote something with a pen.


    Julietta got up after a moment of wondering over Simone''s promise to keep people out of her bedroom floor. She had dressed up as a maid before, so Simone seemed to think she''d do it again this time.


    These days, Simone hadn''t said much about what Julietta did. Rather, it was like she was trying to encourage her to do what she wanted. Simone acted like Julietta was the real daughter of the family of Kiellini.


    Julietta was thinking over how to ept this, bowed politely to Simone who was seriously looking into the papers, and stepped away. She figured she could stop worrying because she didn''t have much time before getting out of this substitute''s role anyway. Maybe Simone also felt like this.


    Julietta informed the mansion that she had a cold and went to bed early. As Lady Iris had gone to Tilia Territory since she was sick in her childhood and returned to the mansion only two months ago, but was sick again, the mansion of the Duke was tension-ridden.


    When Mrs. Raban did not let anyone linger about the princess''s bedroom, the employees'' behavior became as cautious as walking on thin ice. Up on the quiet third floor, with nobody allowed to bother her, Julietta was finally able to enjoy days infort.


    --------

 Chapter 148 148. Preparation Is Completed, Part VII

    Chapter 148. Preparation Is Completed, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "You''re in a hurry today." Vera said, at the appearance of Julietta, who was wearing the maid uniform of the family of Duke Kiellini and a ck wig.


    "I''m worried about Manny. Amelie and Sophie will take good care of him, but I can''t wait to go and see him."


    Vera''s face was full of questions. "Manny?"


    "Oh, Vera, you have not seen Manny yet! It''s a secret to my aunt. Killian His Highness gave me a puppy as a present."


    Vera had already heard all the stories from Simone and knew the situation, but pretended not to know, and Julietta was wriggling with her fingers facing each other as if she was guilty.


    "I see. If so, have a good trip. I can''t keep up with you while you''re dressed as a maid, so be careful. I''ll tell them you skipped breakfast because you were sick."


    Julietta, wearing a long-brimmed hat, ran out of the door.


    "But you have toe back not toote!"


    With Vera''s request behind her, Julietta headed for the dressing shop excitedly.


    -----


    "It''s just a ck wig." As soon as he saw Julietta, Killian muttered in a disappointed voice.


    "What?"


    Killian turned to Julietta, who was wondering what he meant. "Your disguise is too weak with a wig. If it''s just the color of your hair, isn''t the way you look just like Princess Kiellini?"


    Killian frowned as if he didn''t like it. "I''d like you to wear sses. Ian! Get out right now and get some women''s sses."


    Julietta''s expression was strangely distorted at the word "sses". She wanted to get out of wearing sses, but now she had to wear them again. She wondered when her life in disguise would end.


    Killian had a mischievous look on his face as he remembered one day when he had mused about ordering a pair of sses made by dwarves... "It''s not effective even if you wear a wig. They''ll know that you are the princess just by looking at those green eyes."


    Julietta didn''t want to wear her heavy sses again, and protested. "Wouldn''t they know my eyes even if I wear sses?"


    "If that''s the case, don''t worry. A maid I spoke to earlier, Julietta, wore sses, and they were so thick that I could not recognize what color her eyes were through those sses. I think it''s okay to cover your face with those sses for the time being."


    Julieta''s expression was all the more distorted at Killian''s words. Killian nced at her and went on.


    "But the maid wore those thick sses since she had bad eyes, so they are too much for the healthy princess. If Ian buys them in a hurry today, wear them only until the sses I ordered from Bertino''s dwarvese. Ian, did you hear that? It has to be a pair of sses that won''t let the princess''s beautiful eyes be visible."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian pretended to acknowledge the puppy Julietta had carried in her arms. "It''s been sleeping since morning." His cold words gave Julietta an excuse.


    "I guess it didn''t sleep well because its sleeping ce changed yesterday. Don''t do that too much."


    "A dog doesn''t need a good ce to sleep. They sleep well even on the street¡­" However, Killian quickly stopped talking when Julietta stared at him fiercely. "Okay, okay. By the way, what is in your hand?" asked Killian wonderfully, looking at a basket containing a piece of cloth.


    "A new manager came in yesterday. Starting today, new people will being in and out for interviews, so I couldn''t work in the workshop and brought them here to work on."


    Killian frowned at Julietta, who carefullyid down Manny and then pulled her threadwork out of the basket. "You don''t rest for a second. Shouldn''t you ask them to make them after hiring more people?"


    At Killian''s words, Julietta picked up a needle and answered. "Yes. Now I have hired more sewing workers, tailors, and doll makers, so I don''t have to do anything myself. Amelie and Sophie are good at making clothes without my exnation just by looking at the designs I have drawn."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then what is the princess making now?" Killian pointed to a small piece of cloth that Julietta was holding.


    "Manny''s clothes."


    "What?"


    "Now that summer is over, I''m preparing for autumn in advance. Manny is a puppy, so he''s still having problems controlling his body temperature. Sometimes he shudders."


    "A garment for a puppy!"


    Julietta looked up at Killian''s shocked tone. ''Are there no dog''s clothes here?''


    Julietta''s hands slid down at the sight of him and the people around who were so amazed. "Well, I think it''d be nice to dress a dog, too. People wear clothes for warmth and beauty. It''s the same thing¡­" Julietta''s voice was getting smaller and smaller at Killian''s absurd look.


    "I knew that the princess had a very unique way of thinking, but the idea of dressing an animal is amazing."


    Looking carefully at Killian''s expression, she couldn''t tell whether he was angry or really impressed, Julietta decided to ask another question. "Your Highness, since I''ve been away from the capital, I''ve been thinking a lot about other people. I imagined a lot because I was bored. So, I''m asking you because I don''t know, um... don''t nobles put nes or clothes on pets like dogs, cats, and so on?"


    "They have never done such a thing, even to the pets of the Emperor."


    Julietta''s eyes sparkled at the answer. "Really? Oh, my. You mean no one''s done this kind of big money-making business?"


    Barely holding back from running about the room with joy, Julietta said to Killian, "Your Highness, make and sell jewelry for pets, too. I need to make and sell clothes, houses, bags and more for pets."


    Killian snorted wildly at Julietta''s words. "What kind of clothes and jewelry do you mean for an animal? Don''t even talk nonsense!"


    "Your Highness, this is a big money-making business. Please believe me. It''s a huge business. The nobles will be able to show off their wealth in another direction through their pets. They have the money, and they really care about their pets and love them, and they won''t spare their wealth for the better and the prettier ones."


    To Killian who didn''t believe in himself, Julietta begged him to trust her hard as if she was a swindler. "I''ll also need to get a pet model for the opening party in two weeks. Your Highness, can you make me some pet essories by then?"


    Julietta did not notice herself asking Killian to do a favor without hesitation. She was sure he would listen.


    Killian could not refuse her when she was so excited that she was nagging. No, the answer was that he didn''t have the heart to refuse. "If you make and give me the list of the necessary items, I''ll ask the craftsman."


    ''I''m not making it for myself anyway, so what can I not do for her?''


    "Yes, yes, Your Highness. I need them made right away."


    Manny had already woken up, and looked at the two with his bright eyes. The ck-eyed puppy, with apletely different inner side from its cute appearance, barked loudly, as if warning them while looking at the two.


    Their noisy act of waking himself up was, in short, ''You''re flirting!'' Manny barked once more, trying to get rid of the unpleasant energy that seemed to have turned pink in the air.


    "Oh, Manny barked. Your voice is rich and full." Julietta lifted the barking Manny, hugged him tightly, and put him down on the floor.


    Tottering to the door, Manny began to take a dump on a piece of paper by the front door. Killian was surprised to see that for the first time because he was a nobleman, but Julietta pped her hands and cheered for Manny when he returned from his work. "Oh, you are so nice. Oh, you''re so pretty. Who does he look so smart?"


    Killian looked at Julietta with an amazing look and shook his head without realizing it, and his eyes met the ones of Valerian who was waiting next to him. Valerian looked with an exciting look at Julietta who cared not a bit about the noble Prince, and at himself trying to attract such attention.


    Killian turned his head to Julietta again, his mouth twitching to hold back hisughter, andughed together as he saw herughing with her hands pping like a child.


    ''Julietta, smile like that. It''s been enough of you to hide your true self until this time. I will protect you from now on¡­''


    ----

 Chapter 149 149. Preparation Is Completed, Part VIII

    Chapter 149. Preparation Is Completed, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    A cane hit a woman''s back without mercy. It was tolerable to that extent, but cold liquid soon burned her back.


    "What about this? I am sterilizing you for fear of getting infected." Francis drank from the bottle of wine he had been dripping on her and struck Phoebe without warning as she was crying in pain. Phoebe wanted to bite her tongue to forget the pain of her back as she heard him curse.


    But she couldn''t die like this. She had grown up in a brothel and lost her leg, but survived even when she took poison. She could never die until she avenged herself on the woman who had thrown her to this beastly man. She swore and vowed that she would never die until she took her revenge on the woman who had kidnapped her. They had nothing to do with her, but because she was of the lowest status, they put her into hell in this way.


    Phoebe did not lose her pure and kind heart when she drank poison to die on behalf of another, but she pledged to avenge herself a week after she was kidnapped.


    It was the decisive blow after she was forcibly taken away from her new life. It was so precious to live the life of freedom that she knew only after she passed the threshold of death after living without knowing what hope was.


    Every day she was beaten, trampled and woken up repeatedly.


    Phoebe couldn''t stand up straight, having lost her prosthetic leg earlier. When she tried to stand, she was kicked relentlessly. The Prince had ordered that she should not be allowed to stand even when he was not there.


    This mansion set up by Marquis Marius on Harrods Street was often used by the Prince when he could not go to Diaby. Francis tormented Phoebe all night on Harrods Street, and in the morning, he returned to the Imperial Castle.


    A few days after the first time he left, Phoebe passed out and woke up and felt something different than usual.


    The ground she was lying on was rough, unlike the Prince''s mansion. Barely opening her eyes and looking around, she was surprised to find herself lying in a squalid alley, and she lifted herself up in astonishment.


    They had abandoned her here with only a minimum of clothing. The ''Under The Wings of Angels'', which she thought was the ugliest so far, did not throw people away like this.


    She didn''t understand why they abandoned her. She had not done anything wrong. If he were bored and told her to get out, she would have been happy to crawl out on her hands and knees.


    After being stuck in the spot for a while, Phoebe decided to go all the way to the far-sighted main road, thinking that she could not die as she was.


    There was nothing to lean on. Eventually, Phoebe crawled on one knee and began to move, as she had done all week.


    The rough ground was not like a carpet, and tore up her skin, and stuck rocks and sand in the torn wound, but it didn''t matter. She only hoped to be found by a person who had the heart to pity her, so that she might not be seen by another wicked person.


    Just as she managed to get out of the dark alley, she heard a breathing sound above her.


    -------------------


    Julieta became free to act after disguising herself as a maid. She met Lilian, who was now determined to help out, and was on her way back in a carriage. The heat wave seemed to have abated, and she would quickly arrive at the dressing shop, once she was away from Harrods Street.


    "Gibson, the weather is so nice. I''m going to walk along, would you like to go on ahead?"


    When she opened the window connected to the driver''s seat and spoke to Gibson, an unquestionably determined voice replied, "No, miss. If you feel stuffy, it''s okay to walk for a while. I''ll follow you slowly from behind"


    "Well, then I''m sorry. Just go."


    "No, miss. I want to enjoy the scenery and follow you slowly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    At Gibson''s caring words, Julietta no longer declined and stepped out of the carriage. The weather was just too nice to stay in.


    They were about to pass the boulevard between two mansions, appreciating their gardens.


    Something popped out of the narrow alley between the mansions. Surprised, Julietta almost screamed without realizing it, but managed to hold herself back.


    She thought it was a ghost, but she looked closely and saw it was a person with white hair. As soon as she approached, surprised by the way the other was crawling on the ground, the person flinched as they felt a person''s presence. Julietta was so frightened when she saw the woman who looked up, and quickly approached her. "Are you all right?"


    She had thought the person was an old man because of her white hair, but she was a young woman. She had suffered a severe injury to her back, and was missing one leg. In addition, she was wearing nothing but underwear. She was so miserable that her hands were shaking.


    Julieta had nothing to give her but a hot summer dress, and quickly took off her dress, calling out to Gibson, who was a little ahead of her.


    "Gibson, Gibson! Come back!"


    She couldn''t yell out to her heart''s content in case they heard her inside the mansions. Because it was a simple, easy-to-wear maid uniform, Julietta took off her dress and was now in her underskirt as she covered the woman lying on her stomach. She didn''t think to dress her because she was covered with blood-soaked underwear and wounds, and was just going to cover her up.


    The dainty, skinny hand grasped the clothes. The woman shuddered and tried to dress herself with difort. When Julietta noticed what the woman wanted, she began to help her.


    Gibson turned back when he heard Julietta''s voice. When he saw Julietta dressed in a short underskirt, he turned his eyes away and looked up. "Miss, oh my God! What''s this?"


    Unconcerned Gibson, Julietta worked hard to dress the woman without caring about it. Gibson hurriedly took the knee nket out of the wagon and put it around Julietta. "Oh, Miss. I didn''t see anything. No, it''s not like this. Come on. Get on the wagon. I''m afraid someone wille."


    When Gibson had eyes in the sky and stamped his feet, Julietta was suddenly conscious of their surroundings and climbed into the carriage he opened.


    "Gibson,e on. Let''s get her inside the carriage. Come on."


    It wasn''t until Julietta got into the carriage that Gibson noticed someone else besides her. Now he knew why thedy was in her short underskirt in the middle of the street.


    He lifted up the nearly naked woman and put her in a carriage. The woman was so light that even the skinny, thin Gibson could lift her up. As soon as he picked up the woman, Gibson hurried to close the carriage door, and began driving the carriage at high speed.


    Julietta breathed a sigh of relief only after pulling down the wide-open wagon curtain. She looked across at the woman sitting on the other side. "Are you all right?"


    Phoebe looked at the woman in front of her who had undressed for her. She felt like she had met an angel who came down from the sky.


    Since she was struggling with clothes, her ck wig was stripped off and hung at an angle on her head. The gleaming blonde hair on her forehead made her look like an angel with a halo.


    She was mesmerized by her dazzling expression, and she could feel the angel saying something to her with a worried face. Aftering to her senses, Phoebe thanked her with all her heart. "Thank you. Thank you very much for saving me. I will never forget this kindness."


    The woman in front of her grabbed the clothes she had barely worn and nodded, and Julietta quickly stopped her. "I think you''re not feeling well, but that''s all right, so stop that."


    Phoebe was flustered by the honorifguage she had never heard before. "Lower your words. I''m not the type to hear that."


    Julietta spoke strongly, holding the arms of the woman who was desperate and trying to hold her head again. "There is no one who is not a person worthy of hearing that. You and I met for the first time today. So you don''t have to be that harsh. What''s your name?"

 Chapter 150 150. Preparation Is Completed, Part IX

    Chapter 150. Preparation Is Completed, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "This is Phoebe. Thank you very much for saving me."


    Julietta nodded as if she understood that kind of mind. "I''m Jul-, Iris. It''s nice to meet you."


    At Julietta''s greeting, Phoebe once again bowed her head and said, "Thank you very much for your help. I''d appreciate it if you could drop me off somewhere. If you tell me where you live, I''ll make sure to pay you back."


    Phoebe nned to return to her quarters for now. In most cases, the hostel would have cleared Phoebe''s luggage after she did not pay the bill. She hoped they hadn''t thrown it all away. Thedy in front of her spoke kindly, as if she were soothing her, when she saw her indisputable look of sadness.


    "I think something hard happened to you. It''s probably going to be hard to forget for a long time." Julietta said sadly, recalling the surprising situation earlier. If she had been unlucky, that could have been her. Something could happen whenever there was no one to take care of things in this unequal society. She felt so happy and about to fly away until yesterday, but suddenly she felt like she was thrown back into cold reality.


    "I don''t know where Phoebe used to live, but if it''s not close enough, why don''t you lean on me until you get well? Even though we don''t know each other, we can lend each other shoulders andfort each other. What''s more, we know each other now?"


    Phoebe looked at the talking angel with a bright smile with a touched face. "Would I be beholden to you like that?"¡­." She tried to refuse in a trembling voice, but she desperately wanted to hold the hand that the angel had given her.


    ''It will be okay if I count on others for once? Wouldn''t it be better this time?''


    Julietta added her words to Phoebe''s conflict-ridden face. "I run a dressing shop. I''m really busy these days. I''d appreciate you if you could help me out as soon as you recover, but would it be too much of a favor?"


    Phoebe wanted to do what she wanted just this once, only because of the gooddy who asked in a slightly sweet voice. "I beg of you,dy."


    "You don''t have to say dy.'' Just call me by name."


    "No, let me call youdy. You are the first person I''ve ever wanted to calldy."


    Juliettaughed at Phoebe''s toughness, who seemed as if she didn''t let her call her that, she''d get off the wagon right away.


    "Calling is not important, each other''s mind is important. If that''s convenient for you, call me that."


    When Julietta answered, the carriage arrived at the dressing shop. As soon as the carriage stopped in the coach house, Gibson jumped off the driver''s seat and said, "Lady, I''ll get Amelie and Sophie, you have to stay here until I get back. You must note out. Do you understand?"


    Beyond the closed door, Julietta could feel Gibson''s great anxiety, so she replied that she would do that.


    Soon after he disappeared, a loud noise was heard and the carriage door burst open.


    "Oh, my God, Julietta! What''s this look like?"


    Sophie screamed unconsciously when she saw Julietta sitting back almost naked in a short underskirt, and her wig had moved back and was hanging on her shoulders. The woman cowering like a sinner in the corner of a carriage didn''t evene into their eyes.


    "Be quiet. What if someone hears us inside? Give me the clothes."


    Amelie took the dress from Sophie''s hand, as she was about to fall down in shock. She came into the carriage and quickly began to dress Julietta. Finally, Amelie put on her wig again and sighed, groaning when she saw the woman on the other side who was so intimidated.


    "What''s going on, miss? Oh my God, it''s probably the first time I''ve been surprised like this since I lost my home to a gambling debt." Amelie said that and looked back at Julietta with an embarrassed face as she called for Gibson.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Sophie also looked at Julietta with a bewildered face as she looked at the strange woman in the carriage.


    Julietta sighed, looking at the helpless two.


    "Don''t look like that. Phoebe, I''m sorry. Let me introduce myself again." Julietta said, reaching out one hand to Phoebe. "My name is Julietta. I''m called Iris now. People shouldn''t know that I''m Julietta. You will keep the secret, won''t you?"


    Phoebe replied enthusiastically, holding carefully the hand that Julietta had put out. "Yes, of course! Of course. No, I haven''t heard or seen anything about what just happened."


    Amelie and Sophie looked a little relieved when they saw Phoebe nodding as hard as she could. Amelie told the approaching Gibson, "I think you''ll need a doctor from the look on your face. Gibson, call Dr. Paulo at Forty-fourth street. He''s a heavy-mouthed, so you can trust him."


    Gibson nodded and hurried on.


    "He must be out of his mind. He can take the wagon after we get off, but he is running away."


    When Sophie looked pitifully at Gibson''s running back, Amelie said, "It''s not far away, but we can think of it as him exercising. Julietta, get off quickly. Fortunately, the annex is very quiet today. There''s no one here to see you," Amelie said sarcastically, as they to stay away from the annex except for sleeping, because of the group of the Prince came in and out of it like their own house.


    Sophie was worried when Julietta tried to help the woman in front of her. "Julie, we''ll take her on our own, so you go to the annex. I''m worried about someoneing in while looking like this."


    Sophie dressed her roughly and put the wig back on, but she jumped up and down looking at her busty figure.


    Julietta thought it would only take more time if she helped, so she headed to the annex quickly.


    After watching Julietta leave the wagon, Amelie and Sophie looked at the woman in the wagon. "Oh my God, your face is a mess. Look at this blood... I think you hurt a lot, can you walk?"


    When Amelie asked her a worried question, Phoebe replied, feeling like she became guilty. "I don''t have one leg¡­"


    "Oh, my God. What happened?... Then put one arm on me and lean on me like this." Sophie quickly held her other side while the big Amelie almost carried the woman on her back and managed to get her out of the carriage.


    "How hard it must have been like that! Just hang in there a little bit more. All you have to do is cross the garden over there."


    As they entered the annex sweating profusely, Julietta, who had been waiting hurried up to them. "You''ve been suffered through a lot. You have a wound on your back. Are you okay?"


    Only then did Amelie and Sophie notice the wound. They were frightened as theyid Phoebe down on the sofa and looked at her back.


    "Oh, my God! Is this blood or sweat? It''s blood!" Sophie was unable to see her bloody back because of her dark dress. She touched it andmented, "How painful it must have been for the fabric to rub against the raw wound! Let''s take your clothes off quickly. If you stay this way and get caught in this heat, you''ll be in big trouble."


    Amelie quickly brought the bedsheets down from the bedroom on the second floor.


    "I think it''s not going to be easy to go upstairs, but I don''t know what else to do." As Sophie spoke she stripped off Phoebe''s maid uniform. Amelie grumbled, covering her naked body with sheets. "She can''t even be here. There''s a man whoes and goes from here like his own house."


    "I''ll tell him. Don''te in the future."


    At Julietta''s words, Amelia snorted. "He''ll not hear what you''re saying. Come on, I think it''d be better to clean out the empty bedroom on the second floor of the main house and have her stay there. Besides, if we are out working, the annex would be empty, but wouldn''t it be better to have someone nearby than to be here alone? She could call someone to help her."


    "Oh, that would be better. The bedroom in the main house has a bathroom, so I think it''ll be morefortable to stay in."

 Chapter 151 151. Preparation Is Completed, Part X

    Chapter 151. Preparation Is Completed, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, then I''ll go and clean first. When the doctores, let''s have him treat her and then move in. I''ll go to the dining room and get some food." Sophie went out to get something to eat from the dining room in the main house.


    A few minutester Gibson returned with the doctor. The middle-aged doctor didn''t express much after seeing the severe wound. Thanks to him, Phoebe''s face visibly rxed. The doctor gave her an ointment to treat her back injury, and began to pack his medical bag to go back.


    Julietta waited for Phoebe to speak first, but when she was quiet and he packed up all his luggage, she spoke carefully to the doctor who was getting up, "Doctor, please take care of that patient''s leg."


    When the doctor looked at her without realizing the reason, Julietta hesitated for a moment before lifting a sheet on the side where Phoebe had lost her leg.


    "Well, I think you used a prosthetic leg. Where is it?"


    "... I lost it."


    As if he guessed before Phoebe''s answer by her bruised face and bloodstained back, the doctor asked a different question. "What kind of prosthetic leg did you use?"


    "It was a wooden prosthetic leg."


    The doctor rose with a nod. "It''ll take about four days. I''ll send it here as soon as it''splete."


    When the doctor went outside after saying goodbye, Julietta followed him out and said to Amelie, "I''ll check to see if the bed is ready. Gibson, I''m sorry, but you need to go to the Ducal Mansion."


    Gibson was waiting by the door, and nodded quickly as Julietta touched his clothes softly. She asked Gibson to bring a maid''s uniform from the Ducal Mansion, and then hurried after the doctor who was heading toward the wagon storage.


    "Doctor, wait a minute." Doctor Paulo turned back at the voice calling him.


    " I have something to tell you about her prosthetic leg."


    "Yes, please speak. Is the wooden prosthetic leg okay for use?"


    "It''s a very expensive thing in itself. A wooden prosthetic leg is used most by ordinary people." He said it was the worst type of prosthetic leg.


    "Well, I don''t care about the cost, so I''d like to have a prosthetic leg that''s easy to use, please. I don''t know, but is it impossible to make a leg so that she can wear a pair of shoes?"


    "No, it''s possible. The metal and leather prosthetic leg can even form toe joints. As long as it''s made exactly the same length as the other leg, and if she is used to it, it looks like she is not wearing a prosthetic leg."


    "Oh, I''d like that, then. Will it take a long time?"


    "One week is enough. But can I ask you a question?"


    "Yes. Is there a problem?"


    "Not that... was the patient''s hair originally white?"


    Julietta only had her eyes bleary and asked him again, not knowing what he was talking about. "Wouldn''t that be the case? Actually, I don''t know the details because I met her for the first time."


    "It''s very rare to have white hair from birth."


    "Then are you saying that something caused it?" asked Julietta, recalling the story of Marie Antote whose hair was white with intense fear.


    "I don''t know that either. I was just wondering if it was the same symptom that someone I knew went through."


    "Was it bad?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    When asked by Julietta, Paulo answered after a short pause. "Yes. Suddenly her hair became white and she died in less than a week."


    Surprised, Julietta pressed the doctor without realizing it. "So are you saying that the person in there is going to die in a week?"


    "Oh, no. Other than having white hair, there are no symptoms like that. Just in case, I looked at the color of the tongue and the ends of her fingernails, and fortunately, I found no abnormalities other than trauma."


    "Then why didn''t you ask the patient about the color of her hair? I''ll go ask her right now. What if there''s something wrong?"


    Dr. Paulo stopped her when Julietta turned around and tried to run into the house. "No. Let her rest for now. She looks fine on the outside, but she is very unstable. If it''s true that the color of her hair has changed suddenly, the impact will be very severe, so you''d better not irritate her."


    Dr. Paulo added a moment of hesitation, "I don''t have to keeping to examine, her back wounds and bruises will actually heal with only medication. But if you don''t mind, I''d like to visit tomorrow. Of course, I will charge the cost of treatment only for today''s examination and a prosthetic leg. If the color of her hair suddenly changed, this time I want to find out!"


    "It must have been someone close to you. I''ll be relieved if you visit often." At the pained eyes of the doctor, Julietta agreed.


    "Thank you. I''ll be back by this time tomorrow."


    ------


    Julieta saw off the doctor and then moved to the main house to help Sophie.


    Of the rooms on the left side of the second floor, the three bedrooms facing the street were used as a doll room, a sewing room, and a tailor''s room, while the right-side bedrooms on the other side were all locked. Sophie looked at Julietta as she tried to clean up one of the innermost bedrooms on the right. "I''m afraid she can see peopleing and going in and out of the annex, but I can give her this bedroom."


    "Yes, we can''t give the patient a noisy bedroom on the street. Besides, if she looks out the window... I''m worried if she can show up. I''m sure she''s had a bad thing happen to her, so I think it''s better to stay out of sight of other people. Well, the people whoe and go should be careful. It''s better if he doesn''te here this time. I''ll tell the Prince to refrain from going in and out of the annex.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter now that it''s less than two weeks to the end of the social season."


    Amelie and Sophie had been told by Maribel about the future of Julietta and the Prince. They didn''t hear the details, but just by looking at the frequent visits of the Prince to the small annex, they could infer the situation. Sophie was just hoping things would go smoothly.


    "What do you mean it doesn''t matter?"


    Julietta didn''t understand what she was saying, but Sophie was busy changing the new bed sheets. The two began to skim and clean the clothes covering the furniture in the bedroom, which had been empty for a long time.


    ------------------


    Phoebe was not able to move to the second-floor bedroom of the main house until evening, when the cleaning was finished. Julietta came downstairs after watching Phoebey in bed and fall asleep with a strange yet happy face.


    After changing into the maid''s suit Gibson brought from the mansion of the Duke, she asked Amelie and Sophie about Phoebe.


    "Taking care of her is not difficult, but I can''t help but wonder what she went through and what caused her to be abandoned."


    Julietta murmured sadly at Amelie''s concern. "I don''t think it''s anyone''s business if I think that what happened to Phoebe might have been me. I''ll be back in a couple of weeks as a normal Julietta without a guardian. Because of this dressing shop, I''m not as grim as I used to be, but it''s still disturbing. I could have been in a bad situation... take good care of Phoebe."


    Sophie was stunned at Julietta''s words. "Why are you saying such an unlucky thing? Your future must be solid. We won''t talk nonsense, so don''t even mention such ominous things. Do you understand?"


    Julietta smiled at Sophie, who was anxious about her unnecessary words. "I''m sorry. I won''t do it again. See you tomorrow, then. I think Vera''s worried because Gibson brought me the maid''s suit, so I''ve got to get back to the mansion."


    ----


    The next day, Julietta went to the dressing shop and checked on the clothes for the fashion show. When Dr. Paulo visited, she took him to Phoebe''s bedroom. Phoebe was lying in bed, and greeted the two with a much better face than yesterday.


    After simply treating her back and checking her tongue and fingernail ends again, Paulo asked a serious question a momentter. "Miss Phoebe, this is a doctor''s question, so I hope you won''t feel bad."


    When he carefully asked for her understanding, Phoebe nodded with anxious eyes.

 Chapter 152 152. Preparation Is Completed, Part XI

    Chapter 152. Preparation Is Completed, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Was your hair color like that originally?"


    Phoebe shook her head with a relieved look at the doctor''s question. "No. I was surprised to see the mirror in the bathroom yesterday."


    Yesterday, Phoebe entered the bathroom to wash her hands and feet swept on the ground with the help of Amelie and Sophie, but screamed at the reflection of herself in the mirror hanging on one side. The blonde hair that had helped her escape from the brothel had be white.


    After seeing her lifeless white hair, she quickly got herself together at the sight of Amelie and Sophie, who were surprised by her actions.


    ''What''s so important about hair color that surprises people who are struggling for herself?''


    She didn''t even know it was a good thing. Maribel was very irritated by her blond hair and green eyes. She was afraid that the unusualbination of colors would be caught in the eyes of the servant who had brought the poison, and the noblewoman who had confirmed her death.


    Phoebe felt like she had finally found real freedom. She was able to be free from the amorous nces of men who were curious about her blonde hair, and she didn''t have to worry that those who thought she was dead would recognize her.


    Seeing Phoebe shaking her head, Paulo asked again in a slightly raised voice. "Then, has your hair changed that much recently?"


    "I thought my hair color was getting soft because of the side effects of the poison I drank a while ago. But it wasn''t this white hair, but after all this¡­" Phoebe swallowed several times with pain and managed to finish the rest of the sentence. "Oh, after the experience, I looked in the mirror yesterday, and it turnedpletely white."


    Paulo sprang up. He paced back and forth in the room to calm down, but only after a while did he finally calm down and again approach Phoebe''s bedside. Paulo opened and closed his mouth a few times, as if he didn''t know what to say.


    "The same thing happened twelve years ago. Her hair was getting lighter and white, too. But I thought it was because of a disease that I didn''t know. I never thought it was poison."


    Julieta was listening with a startled look and asked him, "Then how do you think she was poisoned?"


    Paulo managed to answer in a distressing, squeezing voice. "When I was immature, I fell in love with a woman while learning medicine from my teacher, who was a doctor for a noble family. She was about to get married. Just once before we broke up, if I knew that one thing would make her so unhappy... I''ve regretted and regretted it all my life." With his head down, Paulo talked as if he was confessing his sins. "Just one mistake put a new life in her belly, and she was going to get married in three months."


    Listening quietly, Juliettamented the tragedy that hade out of Paulo''s mouth.


    "She didn''t know that she was pregnant, and only a few days before she got married did she know she had something wrong with her body. Now that she was getting pregnant, she naturally started drinking tea to kill her child and avoid pregnancy. But it wasn''t tea that would prevent pregnancy, it was tea to get rid of the child. Still, the baby was born dead in eight months, apparently because of the harmful ingredients in the tea affecting the child." Paulo spoke in the distressed voice almost as if he were crying.


    "She couldn''t hide her belly swelling until she gave birth to a dead child, and she had no choice but to tell her husband that she had been pregnant. The husband, who was waiting for the baby to be born, found out that he had been deceived when he saw the child born dead five months after he was married. The baby was too perfect for being five months old and none of the parents looked like the child. Both families had no ancestors with brown hair from generation to generation. But the born child had brown hair and brown eyes."


    Paulo went on with his words after sweeping his face with his hands to wipe away the tears that had leaked out.


    "Her husband loved his wife, and seemed to forgive her. But the next year, when his daughter who was born was dered weak and unable to live long due to the side effects of the tea she had drunk, he was able to endure."


    "Did he kill his wife?" Phoebe asked in a sad voice, but Paulo shook his head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No. He wasn''t one who would ruin his future with vengeance. Instead, he slowly began to study how to kill her without evidence."


    "Is that the poison I drank?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Three years after his daughter''s birth, he seemed to have finally found the poison he wanted. That''s when she started to get sick."


    Paulo paused for a moment and took a deep breath before he went on again. "I still don''t know how the poison is made. I just found out that her hair color had gotten lighter while she was drinking it, and it was such a scary poison that when Vicern''s priest came and treated her, he never noticed it was poison."


    "How did you find out?"


    "When I became a doctor, I heard her dying news and I wanted to see her again somehow. So, I started going in and out of the house, asking her doctor to teach me. Of course, she pretended not to know me. I didn''t even make eye contact. She seemed to think that our rtionship was already finished. But one day, I felt something strange about the maid preparing her tea. She brewed the tea, after mixingya and blita leaves. As a doctor, I can distinguish tea and herbs by looking at their shapes and smelling them. But they have very strong scents, and they each have sour or salty taste, and never mix together."


    Julietta nodded. It tasted good, but the price was so expensive that even the imperial family could not buy it easily; that was a problem, too. Laya tea leaves were also very expensive, but blita tea leaves were one of the finest tea leaves, and only a small amount was produced a year because their cultivation methods were so difficult that there were only a few ces it could grow within the continent.


    "The poison I drank was so bitter and sour that it paralyzed my tongue," Phoebe answered as if she were supporting his conviction.


    "Yes... but as she was sick, she had lost her sense of taste and never felt the tea at all. I felt suspicious of it, I secretly took out the tea she had left after drinking, and I caught a rat and fed it myself."


    "Was it dead right away?"


    "No, it was clear. I thought I was suspecting uselessly. But I tried to feed it for days just in case, and it started to change its fur color like her hair. A weekter, the gray rat''s hair turned white, and then another weekter it died."


    "Did you know the tea was poison and not save her?"


    "I frantically began to look at the medical books to find the antidote, and I looked for a handful of therapists who had gone on to private practice. But I never heard of such a poison from anyone, and they didn''t know. In the meantime, she died. By the time she died, her hair had turned white. What was even stranger was that when I took those two tea leaves and mixed them up and fed them to another mouse, it had no result."


    "Then why did he mix them up and have her drink? There must be a reason."


    Dr. Paulo shook his head when asked by Julietta. "I don''t know. That''s why I haven''t found the antidote. But now that she took the poison, her hair color has changed¡­"


    "Ah..." Phoebe let out a groan of fear.


    ''I thought I was safe now, but if my hair color changed, will I die too?''


    "No, Miss Phoebe, I don''t know why, but you don''t have any symptoms she had back then. Your tongue is bright pink, and your fingertip color ispletely intact. You told me you didn''t have any symptoms or nausea."


    "Can she be really safe? She told you that she drank the poison herself," Julietta said anxiously.


    "Miss Phoebe, can you tell me who gave the poison?"

 Chapter 153 153. Preparation Is Completed, Part XII

    Chapter 153. Preparation Is Completed, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When asked by Dr. Paulo, Phoebe shook her head with a sad face. "I''m sorry. When I got back my life, I promised never to tell anyone about it. I don''t know who brought the poison, even if I wanted to tell you."


    Dr. Paolo epted Phoebe''s words.


    "Why do you keep your promise when you''re the one who was abandoned on the street like that?" Julietta was angry, recalling yesterday''s terrible sight.


    However, Phoebe answered quickly, "No. The people who did that to me yesterday didn''t give me the poison. It''s been over a month since I drank the poison."


    "Then when was your hair color changed?"


    When Dr. Paulo asked, Phoebe said that she was not sure. "I was kidnapped and held in captivity for a long time in an unknown ce. It''s been a week or so. I didn''t see a mirror while I was incarcerated, so I don''t really know when my hair color changed at all."


    "But you didn''t have white hair before?"


    "Correct. My hair became lighter from the original brownish blond, but it was still close to blonde."


    "Then the color of your hair changed during the week you were locked up. If so, in some way, you came across the poison that I knew during that time... how could you have been safe? Can you remember what you ate and drank while you were locked up? Did you ever have tea?"


    When Dr. Paulo asked with a desperate face, Phoebe tried to remember the terrible times. "I don''t remember eating much. It was always soup or bread, and I didn''t drink any tea."


    "I see..." Dr. Paulo replied with a sad face. He didn''t think that those who afflicted her until she became that way would have given her tea.


    "Your hair color has changed, so I''m sure you took the poison. But being safe like this gives me great hope. I will find out the antidote for such a scary poison. Every time a vicious human being makes a poison that should not be in the world, there are people who make an antidote against it, so the order of life is maintained."


    Dr. Paulo got up from his seat to go back, saying so. "Ah, one more question. When you drank that poison a month ago, did you have any diarrhea, vomiting, or severe dizziness?"


    When asked by Dr. Paulo, Phoebe shook her head. "No, not at all. I just felt a little stuffy and lost my mind when my eyes became blurred. Oh,e to think of it, I threw up when I came to my senses, so I guess I threw up the poison then."


    "After that, did you throw up or get diarrhea just by eating?"


    "Not at all. There was no change other than the change of the color of my hair."


    Dr. Paulo shook his head with a weak sigh. "It''s so different that I think it''s apletely different poison, except for the change in hair color. Why? I think you ate something that was clearly responsible, but I don''t know the situation then¡­"


    Dr. Paulo got up, giving up on Phoebe who was never likely to open her mouth. "There''s no reaction to the poison now, but I''ll be back tomorrow just in case. If you suddenly feel dizzy or nauseous, you must contact me. It''s okay to do so at any time."


    ------


    After Dr. Paulo left, Julietta sat on Phoebe''s bed. "Amelie and Sophie are too busy to be around you. So I''m trying to get a maid who can take care of you; are you okay with that?"


    She saved her and provided her with a ce to stay, but now she was going to get a maid for her. In addition, she asked in advance! Phoebe burst into tears at such consideration.


    "Oh, is it ufortable for strangers? I''m sorry, I didn''t think much."


    ''Rather, I must be a stranger to her, but she is so kind to me, then why am I crying impudently?''


    Phoebe was so grateful and apologetic that she shook her head in a storm of tears. "No, I haven''t received this kind of consideration, so I¡­"


    Julietta hugged Phoebe, who could not stop crying. "Phoebe, you are not alone anymore. And if you keep saying thank you and sorry, I''ll get angry. There''s still room left. I don''t care if you settle down here and say you''re not leaving. So don''t feel ufortable."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Phoebe had been sobbing for a long time with her face buried in Julietta''s shoulder, and finally raised her head. "Thank you very much, no, I..."


    When the word "thank you" came out, Julietta looked up at her with a re; Phoebe swallowed her words and was embarrassed, not knowing what to say. Julietta smiled and brought a bag over from the corner.


    "Phoebe, I''ll show you my treasure to make you feel better."


    Watching Julietta opening her bag carefully, her heart throbbed with anticipation. Since she was ady who lived in such arge mansion, it must be a precious jewel in that bag. She had never seen real jewelry when she was working in a brothel. She only wore imitation jewelry, and she waited, holding her breath in anticipation of seeing real jewelry close up.


    But what came out of thedy''s hand was not that.


    "Oh, my God!" It wasn''t the jewel that she expected, but a lovely little puppy. She burst into a jubnt exmation. "Oh! I never imagined there would be a dog in that bag. How could it have been doing well?"


    Julieta carefully put Manny in Phoebe''s arms. "Since it''s still a baby, it sleeps a lot. And it''s not a bag, but a dog house."


    "A dog house?"


    Julietta put her bag down next to Phoebe and showed its inside. "I''ve made the base spacious andfortable, and put a cushion on it. This cushion is Manny''s favorite one. And if I put up a wall in all directions like a bag, and put a string on it, it bes a mobile bag. What do you think? It sounds very cozy, doesn''t it?"


    "Yes. I think it''ll be really convenient to carry around. If I had a bag like this, I think a dog would be veryfortable if I move around."


    "Manny is very popr. Sometimes it goes to the mansion to greet the people who work there, and when there''s a guest at the annex, it goes there, too. That''s why I needed a moving house."


    "Did you make it yourself?" Phoebe admired the prettydy for her talent.


    "I did a stitch. Oh, I''ll make you pajamas, too. The Amelie''s pajamas you''re wearing, um..." Julietta shook her head as she looked at the sack-like pajamas simr to the ones given her by Prince Killian in the past. She looked so serious that Phoebe burst outughing.


    "I''m very grateful, too. As you know, I crawled onto the street in my underwear." The memory of yesterday that was so painful had faded to the point where she could say it like it was a joke.


    "Hush, forget about it and don''t say it. I think it''s okay now, but it''s not good to keep thinking about it."


    When Julietta said that, Manny woke up and flinched. Phoebeughed at the puppy who stretched out its short legs and yawned.


    "Oh, I think it woke up. Look at its mouth chewing. It seemed to be looking for its mother''s milk."


    "I don''t think so. Someone told me that it is doing this on purpose to inducepassion."


    Manny''s chewing mouth closed as if he understood Julietta''s words.


    Phoebeughed again, because it looked so cute. "It''s like it understands us."


    "I sometimes think so, too. How smart it is!"


    Phoebe gently dropped the wriggling Manny onto the bed. After a moment, the dog who was flushing about it suddenly began to bark. Julietta took Manny, went to the bathroom and put it down.


    A momentter, Phoebe was surprised when Manny went to the bathroom and Julietta brought it back. "Oh, my God, it''s so smart!"


    "Right." Julietta kissed Manny''s head as if it was admirable, and put it down on the carpet.


    Phoebe gazed at the dog who started running around like it was doing an exercise, and told Julietta, "Well, you said this is a dressing shop, right?"


    "That''s right. It''s renovated from a nobleman''s mansion. The bedroom on the other side is the workroom, so if you''re bored, you can go and watch."

 Chapter 154 154. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIII

    Chapter 154. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She thought it would be better to learn something to make a living by herselfter, and thedy in front of her told her that if she felt better, she would need her help. Remembering that, Phoebe asked carefully. "Then, can I learn some chores and sewing? I want to help you with something¡­"


    "It''s not difficult, but it''s hard for you, isn''t it? It''s ufortable for you to lean back because of the cut on your back. I''m sure you won''t be so bored, because a temporary maid will apany you as apanion to talk with when she arrives."


    Julietta dissuaded her, but Phoebe asked once again, "I''d like to be of some help. You saved me and provided me with a ce to stay. It''s okay because I''m not seriously hurt. Let me do something for you. Since I survived safely, I want to prove that there is something I can do."


    At her earnest request, Julietta nodded as if she could not stop her. "I see. I''ll tell Amelie."


    "Thank you very much." Phoebe was truly pleased with the thought of paying back her kindness.


    ------


    "Christin, talk. How are you going to marry me to the princess I can''t even meet?"


    At the same time, Francis returned to Dublin, Princess Kiellini entered reclusion at home with the excuse that she was ill.


    Christine became impatient with the princess, since she thought there was no reason for the princess to avoid Francis; however, she remained secluded in her family mansion all week. After all, she had sent a letter expressing concern as a cousin because she couldn''t wait for Princess Kiellini''s recovery, but only got a polite reply to reject her visit.


    Francis had to return from Diaby to meet Princess Kiellini, and was horribly angry. To divert Francis'' attention for a moment, Christine sent a blonde girl she had picked up on the street as a gift. While he enjoyed the new girl, she thought the illness of the princess would get better, but still ended up in the situation today.


    Francis got sick of the girl in a week, while the princess still refused any visits and did not leave the mansion. He called on Christine that morning and pressed her angrily for ruining his schedule. In front of him, Christine smiled hard. If she expressed her uneasiness here, she could have been raped where she sat.


    "Wouldn''t she get over her cold soon? In addition, she''s got less than a week to the end of the social season, so she''ll be back on track next week."


    "Are you confident that you can turn the princess''s heart to me during that week?"


    Christine managed to put up a sigh. It was contemptuous of him to have no intention of winning the heart of the princess with his charm, but just ask her to feed him the princess unconditionally.


    "If I think it''s too tight, I will go down to Tilia. She might not go back to Tilia during the offseason, but she may stay in Dublin. If it''s the capital she came back to after decades and I give her much joy as a cousin, she''d not like to return there."


    With a sour look at Christine''s assurance, Francis plucked his feet and said, "Why don''t you just kill the sick bitch anyway and marry me? The prophecy is that those who have the highest status among the Princes who have the right to inherit the throne will be Emperor, and that will be aplished if Princess Kiellini disappears. She''s a sick woman anyway, so even if she dies overnight, who would suspect? After the princess dies, you will be the highest-rankingdy of Austern''s unmarrieddies, and I will be the Emperor without trouble, as expected."


    Francis added after looking through Christine who was seated modestly, from head to toe. "I enjoyed the blonde girl you sent me to sample for a while, but I like you a lot more than the lifeless bunch of yellow fur. Or how about this one? If you really don''t like marrying me, I think it''s okay to let me taste you until you take care of Princess Kiellini in front of me."


    Christine almost had the dry heaves at Francis''s words. She managed to calm herself down and barely opened her mouth. "You made a promise, didn''t you? I will do my best to offer Princess Kiellini to Your Highness. Please trust me and wait."


    Francis''s expression remained unchanged, even though Christine was almost pleading. Francis was looking at Christine despicably, and finally rose from his seat and approached her.


    Francis held up her head in his hand, and she sat stiffly without looking at him in front of her, as he faced her for a while. Then he licked Christine''s eyes with his tongue and went straight down her cheek. As he passed her neck, he bit the fringe of her chest.<novelnext></novelnext>


    So far, he had been hovering around showing his felinity, but he had never touched her like he did now, so she was stiff and shivering. She couldn''t figure out why he was going across the line, so she managed to ask. "Your Highness, why are you doing this all of a sudden?"


    "Why? Why? That''s funny." Francis whispered in Christine''s ear. "The present you sent me this time, I received it well. I was so happy that you finally recognized my hobby after you became an adult. Now I''m wondering if it''s okay for you to join me in my fun."


    Francis bowed deeply beside Christine''s face, and whispered in her ear. "Or do you want to have a party here? I think that''ll be fine, too."


    They were in arge parlor in the Prince''s pce. Looking down at the surprised Christine, Francis raised his hand and ordered everyone to step out. Even so, it was merely the knights and the attendants retreating behind one wall.


    Christine had no choice but to endure, because she knew Francis''s cruelty and perverse personality well. She was afraid of how Francis would act if she put up even a slight resistance.


    The Duke of Dudley, his maternal grandfather, would not care a bit if he were to rape her here. On the contrary, he was sure to reproach her in fear if any bad news of Francis spread. Her aunt, the first Queen, and her mother would rather me her. Knowing that, she couldn''t resist Francis'' actions.


    Francis teased her for a while, but then jumped up. "If there''s no significant progress in the near future, I''ll continue the rest at the ce where I''ll be facing you, regardless of the time and ce. So hurry up and show the results in front of me."


    Francis gazed satisfactorily at Christine, who was covered with his own saliva, and gestured for her to go.


    In order to escape from the whims of the Prince, she fled from the drawing-room without putting herself into proper order. Christine was in a hurry to leave the Imperial Pce and waited for the carriage, but looked back at herself, catching the eyes of the people around her.


    "Penny, what am I like now?"


    Penny was standing next to her hesitated, and could not speak. When the family carriage of Anais arrived and she got on board, Christine took a mirror from Penny, who was unable to even look at her properly.


    "Miss..."


    Christine, shaking her hands at her reflection in the mirror, threw it away the mirror as she came to her senses at Penny''s call. Penny managed to avoid the flying mirror and looked at Christine with a frightened expression.


    "Today''s events will spread to the capital soon. I''m sure it''ll be in the ear of Killian His Highness."


    Christine ordered Penny, who was carefully picking up the cracked mirror to clean her hair. While Penny was carefully grooming her hair with trembling hands, Christine spoke quietly, "Turn the wagon to the mansion of Duke Kiellini. I have to make a decision today."


    The back of the carriage leaving Francis''s pce looked very dreary, as if it were a reflection of Christine''s mood.


    ------------------


    "The princess is not epting any visit at the moment. I''m sorry, but please go back."


    "I''m the cousin of the princess. What''s the asion for you to kick me out of the door like this, when I have been worried about her and came to visit a sick person?"


    The butler looked embarrassed by Christine''s protests. He was ordered not to receive any visitors, but she was also a cousin of the princess and Duke Dudley''s only granddaughter. After a moment of hesitation, he finally stepped aside to allow Christine toe in. "Forgive me, Lady Anais. Pleasee in and wait a moment, and I''ll check again."

 Chapter 155 155. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIV

    Chapter 155. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The butler led Christine to the reception room on the first floor. When he stepped out after telling her to wait a moment, Christine breathed a sigh of relief. ''If I meet the princess today, I will get her next invitation by any means necessary, and then I will send Prince Francis to her.''


    ---


    "Who''s here?"


    "Lady Anise has visited."


    "Weren''t you told to decline her request to visit when she asked for one?"


    The butler replied in a slightly tense manner to Mrs. Raban, as the atmosphere had changed over the past few days. "She didn''t request a visit in advance this time. I told her the princess is refusing anyone''s visits, but she was angry with me, and I came to ask what I should do."


    Simone, with a slight frown on the butler''s words, fell in thought and stood up. "Go ahead. I''ll go talk to her."


    Judging from the fact that Lady Anais had forced her way here, she thought that Francis''s influence might be at work. She thought it was not a bad idea to make sure at this moment, and followed the butler down to the drawing-room.


    "Wee, Lady Anais. I''m afraid you''ve been visiting like this since the morning."


    Christine smiled affably to Simone''s polite rebuke foring here in the morning without any prior contact. "I was worried about Iris, so I couldn''t just stay still. I came here because I thought her condition was serious after a few requests were turned down."


    Simone gave a cold smile to Christine, who had deliberately called the princess Iris. "She just caught a cold. But when she is sick, she is very sensitive, so I don''t let even the people of the mansion get close to her, except for her own maid. I know you''re worried, but I had no choice but to refuse the request."


    Before Simone could tell her to go back, Christine said as if she was worried again, "There is a bad rumor going around the capital that her health is getting worse again. I came here because I was worried that her sessor position would be in danger if the rumors continued. I thought it would be better for me, her cousin, to check and stop the rumors."


    Now, Simone could not help butugh at Christine mentioning the position of a sessor. She must be under the influence of Prince Francis, she thought when she saw Christine behaving so tantly.


    Simone said with a cold smile, as if she were not at all worried about the useless thing. "It''s not for the family of Kiellini to be swayed by such false rumors. If you''re really worried about Iris, I''d like you to go back. If she gets a good rest, I think she''ll be able to attend the season-ending party next week."


    Christine''s expression hardened at Simone''s words. No matter what, she was unable to hold out any longer, and rose from her seat reluctantly. "I was so worried about my cousin that I caused trouble. Please tell her that I look forward to her speedy recovery. I hope we can meet again in good health and have a pleasant chat as before."


    Simone justughed without saying a word.


    Christine left the mansion of Duke Kiellini without any harvest, and nervously bit her lips. "Not as it is. I have to do something else." Her expression in the waiting carriage had turned deadly with determination.


    ------


    Chartreu Dressing Shop had gradually changed ahead of the fashion show''s opening party.


    When they opened the transparent ss door, a neatly-dressed man greeted customers politely. The staffer checked the needs of customers so that they could consult with the proper person in the field they wanted.


    The three women stationed in the hall guided them ording to the purpose of the guests. Guests who were revisiting the shop for the fitting were led to the fitting room. First-time visitors were shown the costumes ced in the center of the hall and the dolls in the ss cab on one side, letting them choose the design they wanted.


    If a customer wanted to hear more about their clothes, they would take them to a cafe in the renovated dining room where they could share their opinions andments about the clothes with Amelie or Sophie.


    The manager, Ullio, worked in the study and office next to the main workroom on the first floor. He was in charge of sending out notices or delivering goods for customers, managing employee sries, purchasing subsidiary materials and managing inventories.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the doll room on the second floor, they made the dress dolls that showed the clothes in the dressing room. The three new employees were working busily to make clothes for the fashion show on the same floor''s sewing room and tailor''s room.


    Still disguised as a maid, Julietta came to work and headed back down after seeing Phoebe on the second floor. She picked up some of the cloth for Princess Kiellini''s dress. Wearing a ck wig high after changing into a ck dress, she wore a ck hat and dark veils to hide her face.


    By the time Julietta had just finished preparing, the door of the workroom opened and Maribel came in. "My baby, I don''t think I would recognize you in that outfit."


    Julietta pouted slightly at Maribel calling her "baby" anding in the studio without knocking. "Thank you foring. You could have just sent the actresses."


    "I couldn''t do just that. I can visit your dressing shop by way of an excuse this way. It''s very nice. You haven''t been a normal person since you were a child."


    Julietta contacted Maribel as soon as she thought she needed to recruit actresses from the Eileen Theater as models for a fashion show. Actresses were the best candidates, familiar with other people''s eyes and the stage.


    It was a very nice offerpared to the price of performing in theaters, but Julietta was afraid that Maribel who cared about her actresses, would turn down the offer. However, unexpectedly, she readily agreed and contacted her to bring the actresses today.


    "I thought you''d say no, actually."


    At Julieta''s words, Maribel smiled coquettishly. "What an opportunity to miss! Do you think I''m such a fool? The opening party in the Chartreu Dressing Shop will probably be in people''s mouths for a long time. People will naturallye to see the opera in our theater after seeing the models that were the main characters in this fashion show, so there''s no better way to do this."


    The quick calcting answer from Maribel made Juliettaugh, too.


    "But there''s something I don''t understand. Why did you ask them to bring a dog or cat that they keep?"


    When Maribel wondered, Julietta went to a dog''s house inside the fence in one corner and brought with her Manny who had been ying there.


    "Can you see this?"


    "What''s this? Did you dress your dog?"


    "Hush, Manny will be surprised."


    Julieta put Manny back inside the dog''s house, came back and said, "That''s right. I dressed the dog. On that day, we will introduce pets dressed in the same set as the models."


    Maribel looked at the fence in the corner. A triangr roof was ced on a wall of cloth cylinders, showing a puppy lying quietly inside a dainty house that looked like a mushroom. She opened her mouth at the round house made of cotton cloth, not a wooden dog house she hadmonly seen before.


    She looked back at Julietta and said in a truly sad voice, "You really know how to make money. What could I do with your ability?"


    Maribel almost regretted her offer to Prince Killian for the first time. Of course, it was only for a moment. She coveted Julietta''s extraordinary ideas and business talent, but nothing could have been better than the Empress of the Empire!


    ''Yes, there''s no way the Empress shouldn''t do business. She can do as much as she wants. If there''s anyone who could be Julietta''s hand and foot, that''s possible. If not, she can make them!''


    Maribel put her hand under the deeply-drawn veil and affectionately patted Julietta''s cheek. "Yes, Julietta. Do whatever you want to do. You just have to run forward, not looking back."


    Maribel turned around and opened the workroom door. "Now have the actresses who will be modelse in. They have to go back to the theater right after they get fitted."


    When Maribel opened the door and sent a signal, the actresses who were waiting in the hall came in. About a third of them brought cats, dogs, and birds they were raising.


    There was a pet craze on the continent. As the era of peace with no war hadsted long and there was room for life, people spent a lot of time and money on leisure.

 Chapter 156 156. Preparation Is Completed, Part XV

    Chapter 156. Preparation Is Completed, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As a result, the entertainment industry, cultural life, and various hobbies had developed. People began to include pets as a measure of their wealth and status.


    In particr, actresses who aspired to the life of the upper ss began to raise animals as well as others, especially when there was a group that boasted their pets among the nobles. Thanks to this, Julietta could easily bring in animal models.


    After the interview, Julietta began recording for the wardrobes in earnest. She wrote down a list of attire and props to be shown at the fashion show, recording the dimensions of the actresses, pets, and each feature.


    ------------------


    About an hour after the actresses and Maribel returned, Oswald came by. As Maribel had, he walked into the studio without hesitation, and took out the jewels one by one from the three-tiered jewelry box held by his two servants andid them out in front of Julietta.


    "They are jewels for the opening party. I''ve prepared a set of every gem."


    Raefany''s jewelry shop, which was under construction, was scheduled to open on the day of the fashion show of Julietta''s dressing shop. Also, ording to Julietta''s opinion, they decided to sponsor jewels to the fashion show to promote it.


    "The craftsmanship of the dwarves is different from others. This is the pet ne I asked for."


    "Yes, as you said, the owner''s name and simple address are inscribed behind it. But I don''t think if they are going to lose their pet in the mansion where they make nes out of this expensive jewelry."


    "It''s kind of binding. They assured themselves that they''ll never lose their pet if it wears a ne. By inserting a name on the back, the owner feels a sense of belonging, solidarity, and responsibility."


    Julietta picked up a ne with small emeralds in a slender leather strap. On the back was a very small print with the words "Manny, Chartreu Dressing Shop on Eloz Street."


    Julieta picked up the little ne and approached Manny who had already fallen asleep, and hung it on him carefully. Manny who woke up at her touch and shook its body.


    "Jewels also have the effect of making people and animals look prettier." The green jewels glistened on the white fur.


    Oswald nodded, as he agreed with it. "I''d like to buy one for my pet right away, if I were the owner. They can even give expensive jewelry to their pet as a gift. It''s a perfect way to boast of their wealth. It''ll stimte their vanity to the fullest extent."


    "People''s desire to show off is endless. They have to do what someone else does."


    Oswald pped his hands and admired Julietta''s words. "I''m sure we can differentiate our store from other shops!"


    "Yes. The best high-quality store which leads the wave of fashion! This is what I want to do with the Chartreu Dressing Shop."


    "I''d like you to include Raefany''s, too. Aren''t we in a partnership?"


    "It''s good to mutually help each other. By the way... is Your Highness busy these days?"


    Killian had advised Julietta to disguise herself as a maid and then let Ian buy her sses, which she wore. Unlike her previous sses, they were light and thin, but her eyes looked very small beyond the sses after what they had done with the magic device.


    Julietta was quite fond of thefortable sses that could hide her face. But Killian grumbled with a disapproving look, as if he was not satisfied with it. She finally became irritated at him because he was too interested in her disguise. She said, "I am burdened with too much attention, so please stop worrying and reduce the number of visits to the annex!"


    After that, however, when the Prince suddenly stopped visiting, she began to care about it. She thought it would be better for him not toe because of Phoebe, but in the aftermath, she asked him if the Prince was busy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswaldughed as if it were funny at her question. "I thought you''d prefer to have His Highness note."


    "Of course, it''s inconvenient for him toe, but I was wondering if something had happened to him when he suddenly stoppeding entirely."


    Oswald epted that and added, "His Highness told Emperor His Majesty that he would step into the fight for the crown of the Emperor in earnest. Because of that, the official Crown Prince will be announced at a royal party on thest day of this year. His Highness will be very busy in the future. Furthermore, there was an order from the Emperor His Majesty that His Highness should get a wife before the end of the year, so he is busy in many ways."


    Oswald nced at Julietta as he said that.


    "Lady Christine is the most likely candidate," Julietta said as she was frowning slightly,pletely missing his nce. "I''m sure as long as she doesn''t have any special issues. She is so devoted that she even followed him to Bertino."


    Julieta found herself asking questions about her usual curious things, even though she thought she should stop caring about it and work.


    "There''s something I didn''t understand. Lady Christine is the only granddaughter of the Duke of Dudley. The family of Duke Dudley is also the mother''s parents'' home of Francis, who is the political enemy of Prince Killian. Is it possible tobine the two families?"


    "The enemy of yesterday could be today''srade or tomorrow''s family. That''s what it''s all about."


    Julieta was in a bad mood for some reason. The Prince did not know who she was, but he wanted her to be a concubine; however, he would marry her half-sister!


    Oswald stepped in as he watched Julietta pouting her lips. "Of course, if ady with a better condition shows, then of course there''s no need to mention Lady Anais."


    Julietta was not a fool. She knew that Princess Kiellini was the only unmarrieddy who was now of better status than Lady Anais, and she quickly came to her senses. "Of course, you can find the person if you want to. But I don''t think thedy is me."


    At Julietta''s strong refusal, Oswald thought, ''it''s because you are acting as a substitute for Princess Kiellini,'' and tried to answer that no one knew about the future.


    But she brought uppletely different words. "I''ve heard that there have been a lot of women around him. Well, I don''t think he''s particrly bad, because most high-ranking aristocrats are that way. But he won''t change after he gets married, and I think it would be awful to share my husband with another woman. I want to marry a man who only loves me, even though I''m poor and have nothing to do with it. Without such a man, I think it''s okay to be single for the rest of my life."


    Oswald began to talk, thinking of Killian. With such a strong refusal, the unsmooth love of the lord seemed to be darkened more. "You are going to be the next Duke, and you can''t be single. If the Duke hears that, he''llment."


    Julietta smiled at Oswald''s words, recognizing her current situation once again. "It''s my wish. I''ll have to get married to a man who won''t send his eyes off to other women."


    Oswald delivered a deep constion from his heart to his lord, who might not know anything about this.


    ''My lord could be someone like that¡­'' It was Oswald who repeated the words in his heart that he could not bring out of his mouth.


    ------------------


    "Did Julietta say that?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Oswald left the dressing shop and went into Asta Pce to report on Raefany''s preparations for the opening, and told Killian about the conversation he had with Julietta earlier.


    As Killian''s face went cold, Albert who was listening beside him crept in. "Princess Kiellini is saying something simr to Julietta. When I offered her a position as a concubine, she said that as she had seen such scenes of His Highness and other women in front of her eyes, she could not be a concubine, and she refused and ran away."


    Oswald winked at the tactless remark, but Albert''s mouth didn''t shut. "Did I tell you? Didn''t I? Now that I''m older, my memory is dimming. Come to think of it, I think I told you. That''s why you''re not bringing women into Harrods'' mansion these days, isn''t it? I was seriously concerned that your libido might have failed. Did that hurt your feelings? Your Highness, it''s okay. You''re not alone in the royal family or among nobles who bring in bedroom maids during sex. I''m sorry to hear that you liked the bedroom maid, but..."

 Chapter 157 157. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVI

    Chapter 157. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Oswald sprang up from his seat to keep Albert''s mouth shut, but Killian was one step faster. "Albert, I think it''s really time for you to retire. You didn''t say a word to me about why Julietta ran away. That''s why she ran away from Bertino in such a hurry?"


    Albert was rolling his eyes in anger at the Prince, and used an excuse. "Of course, I thought you knew. In fact, there could be no other reason for a maid to refuse such an honor."


    "Yes, Albert. I was so stupid that I didn''t think about it." Killian looked at Albert with a soft smile.


    "We are nning to introduce jewelry for pets at the soon-to-be-opened Raefany''s, and I think it''s better to carry my own animal which can be a model. I think I''d like a cat, because the puppy of the princess is very active in costumes. Get a furry cat. I hope its eyes are green, reminiscent of budding shoots. And Albert, since you seem to feel lonely these days, I''ll delegate full authority to look after my cat in particr."


    Albert didn''t really like furry things, whether they were humans or animals. What caretaker of a fluffy cat!?


    He regretted his talkative mouth, but it was after the carriage had already left. Albert stepped down and ordered the attendants to get a cat.


    As Albert entered the pce, Count Adam looked at Albert''s downcast expression and asked, "Sir Albert, why are you looking for a cat?"


    "His Highness was angry and said he''s going to raise a cat."


    He didn''t know exactly what was going on, but he thought Albert must have made some mistakes. Adam giggled and said, "My elder brother''s cat gave birth to babies this time. He said he''d raise them all, but if His Highness wants one of them, he will distribute it. Why don''t youe with meter?"


    "Thank you, the Count. But its hair should be fluffy and its eyes should be green."


    Adam shook his head at Albert''s words. "I see why he insists on a green-eyed cat. My brother''s cat is not unfortunately applicable, but I''ll ask him if there are such cats around."


    "Thank you."


    Watching Albert''s shoulders fall as the butler disappeared into his office, Adam entered Killian''s office.


    "Your Highness, Albert..." Adam was about to talk about meeting with Sir Albert, but he quickly shut his mouth at the disheartening image of the lord. He stared at Oswald, wondering what had happened, but Oswald only slightly shook his head, as if he would tell himter.


    Adam nodded along, and then sat across from Killian and held out the papers he was holding. "There is widespread talk this morning that Lady Christine came out of the pce of Prince Francis in a mess."


    The report contained a week''s worth of activities by Prince Francis.


    "Is it a sign that he wants to hold rice cakes in both hands?" Killian skimmed the report and threw it on the table.


    "I heard that soon after that, Lady Anais headed straight to the mansion of Kiellini."


    "She must have felt a sense of crisis."


    "It seems that Prince Francis'' patience was at its end because of Princess Kiellini staying in the mansion."


    "No. Don''t you know Francis that well? I think he''s thinking of catching both rabbits now. He''s going to drive Lady Anais and lock her up in a cave with Princess Kielini, and eat them both."


    "Anyway, how could he do such a thing in the Imperial Castle? I heard that Duke Dudley was busy trying to stop the rumor. Why not? Rumors about Prince Francis have already rumbled around, and now rumors of Lady Anais, their only granddaughter. It''s a disgrace to the family, and the Duke will be desperate," Oswald ventured.


    Killian listened to Oswald and ordered. "I''m going to Tilia to meet the Duke of Kiellini."


    Adam hid his surprised look and asked about the schedule, as the time hade faster than he thought. "When should I schedule the day?"


    "It''s better to take care of it before the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop in the next few days. I need to clear up the Duke and spread the rumors with Princess Kiellini in earnest."


    "I''ll get ready."


    When Ian pulled out the tea, the conversation was cut off for a while. After everyone drank tea without a word, various reports continued. Killian continued to have aplicated face as he listened to his men''s reports.


    --------


    After the brief meeting, Adam finally stepped out from the office and asked Oswald, "What the Hell happened?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "There was a big incident yesterday. I''m beginning to think that things might not go as nned, and I''m sure His Highness thought that, too."


    Oswald told Adam what Albert had said earlier.


    "Oh, that''s unthinkable. But is it normal for the bedroom maid of a monarch to be a concubine?"


    "The problem is that His Highness really wants the heart of the princess. He has hoped that she wouldn''t give in to power or circumstances, and really like him, but..."


    "He has worked so hard to get her heart, but has determined that there''s no chance."


    "I think so. He seems to realize that if he does something wrong, everything will go to waste."


    "I can''t see an inch ahead of him how things will go."


    "Anyway, the princess had no choice. The conclusion was one, but he was trying to soften up the process¡­"


    The two of them walked down the long corridor of the pce, sighing deeply.


    ----


    Invitations sent from the Chartreu Dressing Shop arrived at the highest noble families and several other selected aristocrats of the capital Dublin.


    It was a colorful invitation with vivid green flowers and silk ribbons. The envelope was enclosed with a silver stamp, an offer to attend the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop on that date, with a single edition of the silver palm. The address of the dressing shop was written on the stamped silver.


    The aristocrats who received invitations said that they were not interested in the opening party of the dressing shop, but were hesitant to turn it down due to the fancy invitations they had never seen before and the curiosity about the dressing shop that Princess Kiellini had set up. When the nobles gathered, there was talk about the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop, which will be held a few days.


    -------


    At a party held at the mansion of Duke Haint, the story of the dressing shop was bing a hot topic.


    A youngdy was listening to people talking in silence with a bored expression. Trying to get the attention of Marquis Rhodius, she asked, "Did Your Excellency get an invitation, too?"


    Rhodius stared down at the youngdy who spoke to him, and then reached into his jacket to take out a thin golden te. "You mean this?"


    The golden te, different from what they had received, drew their eyes.


    "What did Your Excellency get?" When Rhodius saw someone approaching with a mysterious look, he flipped over what he had in his hand.


    It was a thin card of gold. At the center of the front was the inscription CHARTREU, which was embedded with small emeralds, and made it look like an ornament, with the address of the dressing shop carved into small print underneath it. On the back was inscribed the name and title of Marquis Rhodius.


    People looked at Marquis Rodius curiously, as their tes had only the name and address of the dressing shop.


    "They said it''s a VIP card in the Chartreu Dressing Shop. Anyone with this gold card can attend a costume room party twice a year without an invitation, have the fastest ess to new products, and receive amemorative gift from Chartreu every year."


    People didn''t see the use of the gold card very much, but they were attracted by the fact that a royal family, the Marquis of Rhodius, had one.


    "How did Your Excellency get the card?" Ady asked, with no idea of the connection between the Marquis and the Chartreu Dressing Shoop.


    "I''ve invested in Chartreu. Not only me, but also Prince Killian, the Count of Oswald, the Count of Adam, and the Count of Valerian."


    "No... why have all of you invested in the dressing shop?"


    As one Count tilted his head as if he didn''t understand it, Marquis Rhodiusughed. "You don''t know. Chartreu Dressing Shop belongs to the family of Kiellini. Furthermore, it is in partnership with the Raefany''s Jewelry Shop, which will open at the same time."


    The surprising news spread like wildfire.


    -------------------

 Chapter 158 158. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVII

    Chapter 158. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As the Duke of Rhodius attended every party and gave significant hints about the rtionship between Killian and Princess Kiellini, Killian arrived at the border between Baden and Tilia.


    "Did you assign the knights around the castle?"


    After Killian asked, Valerian turned his gaze toward the castle and answered, "Yes, Your Highness. Two groups of knights from the Asta Pce and three groups of knights from Bertino are closely encircling the walls of the castle."


    "Rumors should not spread about what happens today, so even if we take control of the castle, don''t let the knights inside the mansion. You shouldn''t neglect security, especially when I face the Duke."


    "Yes, Your Highness, the reason you''re bringing the knights to Tilia today is because of rumors that the man who tried to provoke a rebellion in Bertino has infiltrated Tilia through Baden. That''s why you''re here to meet the Duke in secrecy."


    After Valerian realized Killian''s will, he quickly answered what he had nned for, and then ran towards Tilia first.


    "All right, then let''s go. Isn''t this the best time for him to rx?"


    Unlike usual, Killian had dressed in armor and had a sword around his waist. He stepped onto his horse and signaled their departure.


    Killian arrived at Tilia about an hour after with his men, riding a horse whose hooves were wrapped in cloth and made no noise. He lifted up his hand and signaled Valerian, who had been waiting for him. At the order of Valerian, the Knights who had been infiltrating the wall in advance made their way to the main gate of the castle, surrounding Killian in a fast and precise manner.


    "It''s His Highness Killian. Open the door."


    As it was after midnight, the knight who stood guard hurried to fetch the captain of the knights at the sudden arrival of Prince Killian and his knights. The captain of the knights sent a man to the Duke, then he hurriedly opened the gate to greet Prince Killian.


    "Your Highness, what brings you here at this hour of the night...?"


    Valerian put a sword to his neck, silencing the captain of the knights, who was trying to buy some time until the Duke, his master, was ready


    "There is a talk of traitors who ran away from Bertino and fled to Tilia. This coincidence ovepped with the return of the Duke of Kiellini, and His Highness came to check here himself. I''m sure it doesn''t matter if His Highness drops by here just in case, rather than him doubting the Duke. But if useless rumors spread about this midnight movement, it''s not so good for the Duke and His Highness, so quietly clear the way."


    Traitors¡­! The captain of the knights nodded in astonishment. Since the Duke hade down to Tilia, there had been no visitors except Mrs. Raban and Count Adam, so he thought the misunderstanding would be resolved quickly.


    "If nothing happens after confirmation, we''ll go back quietly. So just remember that you''ve never seen us today."


    At Killian''s cold words, the de that had been pointed at the captain''s neck was removed.


    "The Count, I don''t want to engage in an unnecessary war of nerves until a confirmation isplete, so iste the Knights of Tilia Castle for a while. I think you''ll understand my order, because you''re all honorable knights."


    It was like saying that if they resisted, he would consider them rebels. The captain of the knights knelt down to Killian and appealed honestly, "Your Highness, the Duke has absolutely nothing to do with it. He''s never been visited by a stranger. We will obey your order to prove our innocence. Please clear up the misunderstanding."


    All the guards, like the captain of the Knights, knelt down, vowing loyalty to the imperial family of Austern and the innocence of the Duke.


    "That''s good. I trust you. But once I get in, I''ll meet the Duke and tell him exactly why I came into his castle this night, and if it was my misunderstanding, I''ll politely apologize to him. Don''t be disappointed if we keep you locked up in the meantime."


    Killian said so and rode his horse toward the main house of the castle. Valerian collected the knights'' weapons and while taking them to prison asked, "Who is Sir Caden?"


    "That is I, Your Excellency." A young man with brown hair stepped out of the crowd of knights.


    "You''ve heard from Mrs. Maribel Grayson, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, I did."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take me to the Knights'' quarters in Tilia."


    With the guidance of Sir Caden, Valerian subdued the knights of each guard post and those who had been resting in their quarters with his men and put them in an underground prison.


    The Duke of Kiellini sprang up at the urgent call of the butler, and realized that what he feared had happened to him.


    ''How did she get caught when it''s not far from the end? I haven''t heard anything from Simone. Where and why?''


    The Duke thought of many things, but merely asked the butler, "Did someonee out from the imperial family?"


    At the Duke''s question, the butler answered with an uneasy face. "His Highness Killian came by himself."


    "His Highness Killian?"


    Contrary to expectations, that the Royal Knights hade to capture him, the Duke ordered his thoughts at the news that Prince Killian himself hade.


    "Summon all the knights first. It''s not the Royal Knights, but the fact that His Highness Killian is here during the night will be to ask for something using my weakness as a target. There is still a chance of winning. We just have to wipe out the trail of the Prince''sing after we kill him without anyone''s knowledge. Hurry up."


    The Duke of Kiellini left the bedroom after giving orders to the butler, who was unable to breathe properly when he was told he was going to kill the Prince. As he went down to the hall on the first floor, the fierce-eyed Prince and his aides stood behind the mansion''s porch.


    "Your Highness, what brings you here tonight?"


    Killian grinned at the calm greeting of Duke Kiellini. "Well, the Duke. Why am I here at this time? I think you already know."


    The Duke of Kiellini''s face turned cold when the Prince treated him like a lower man. "How did you know?"


    "If Princess Kiellini hadn''t been someone I''d met before, the Duke''s n might have been sessful."


    When Killian said that, the Duke of Kielini clicked his tongue. In the end, Julietta''s past as she had worked as a maid of the Prince must have tripped him up.


    "I think you have something to deal with me because the Royal Knights did note to arrest me, and you came in person. What do you want?"


    "Chut! The Duke, you''re wrong. I can''t do such a deal with the Duke. I''m just here to give you a choice." As if he were imitating the Duke, Killian clicked his tongue andughed.


    "What do you mean by a choice?"


    As the Duke of Kiellini''s eyes constantly turned to the front door of the mansion, Killian said regretfully. "The Duke, the waiting knights won''te. I''m sure Count Valerian has already taken care of them."


    Killian''s words hardened the Duke''s expression.


    "If that''s not the case, I''ll go back to what I said earlier. You can choose one of two ways."


    Ignoring the Duke, who looked about to speak, Killian looked around. "But your hospitality to a guest is terrible. It''s been a while since I''ve been running a horse, and I''m thirsty. I enjoy drinking Dureng tea, but get ready. I''m looking forward to the taste of tea from the family famous for the tea in Tilia Territory."


    The Duke''s expression of hope crumbled in the corner of his mind as the butler who should have gone to summon the knights was led in by the hands of Count Adam. Killian suddenly opened the door leading to the parlor, ignoring the Duke''s expression.


    "Come on, butler, my men have had a lot of trouble dealing with the ident your mastermitted in the middle of the night. So, hurry and get them the tea and snacks."


    When the Prince entered the parlor, the Marquis of Oswald stood in front of the Duke of Kiellini. "Let''s go in, Your Excellency. His Highness hates wasting time. Now His Highness is offering the Duke a choice. But I don''t know when he''ll change his mind. If I were you, I''d do my best to please His Highness."

 Chapter 159 159. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVIII

    Chapter 159. Preparation Is Completed, Part XVIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The Duke, a cousin of the current Emperor, was born to the family of Kiellini, and had been fighting for the first and second ranks of Austern''s aristocracy for generations. No matter how bad he was, he could not curry favor with the Prince, his nephew.


    And anyway, he was the Prince''s uncle. He thought that the Prince wouldn''t be able to do anything about him if he came out like that. The Duke managed to straighten his face, and entered the Oval Office, but the Prince rxed and enjoyed the tea, as if he had no idea of his nervous thoughts.


    "Your Highness, you said you''d give me a choice, right? I don''t know what the offer is, but I''m not willing to ept it."


    At the Duke''s words, Killian looked at him without a word. "You don''t even want to hear what my offer is?"


    "No, Your Highness." The Duke added his words, staring at the Prince as if he was asking what the Prince could do though he knew it.


    "The other day, when Count Adam came to visit, I said I would withdraw my support for you. But when I think about it again, I don''t think it would be good for Prince Francis to seed the Emperor. What do you think?"


    Killian burst intoughter as the Duke smiled leisurely and looked at him. "The Duke, do you think I sincerely want the Duke''s support, so I''m here to ckmail you with the princess''s secret?"


    Duke Kiellini''s face grew stiff with Killian talking as if it was so funny.


    "The Duke, why are you so stupid? You''re trying to negotiate with me! Did I look so sloppy?"


    Killian raised his hand and called the butler to point to the empty teacup. "It''s getting boring. The Duke, in fact, you have one choice. Choose death, or choose another offer I propose."


    After a long silence on Killian''s words, the Duke finally opened his mouth, "Please tell me what you want."


    "Julietta will be Princess Iris Kiellini. She will be the next Empress of Austern. When the Duke of Kiellini, who lost his heir by her bing the Empress, attempts to make his distant rtive Sir Raven his sessor, your illegitimate child appears that you didn''t even know existed. The bastard who was born by a woman who you briefly loved goes to Vicern and is proved to have a blood rtionship with you, so she bes the next sessor."


    "... Are you telling me to make Iris an illegitimate child?"


    "If you don''t like it, you can choose the second one."


    The Duke asked in Killian''s cold words. "Please tell me the second choice."


    "Death. The Duke will die in a sudden ident today. What if you went out for a walk in the middle of the night and died? Anyway, the princess, shocked by the Duke''s death, relies on me. Eventually, when the princess marries me, the family of the Duke has no sessor, and it falls to the hands of Sir Raven."


    "What about Iris?"


    Killianughed as the Duke cried out.


    "Princess Iris Kiellini will marry me in Dublin. Is there another Iris? There can''t be two Irises under the sky."


    Watching Killian smiling brutally while ignoring his daughter''s existence, the Duke realized that he had no choice. "... I''ll take the first option."


    Killian spoke softly to the Duke who had given in. "You have a good choice, the Duke. Actually, getting rid of you all today would be the cleanest thing, but I hate seeing useless blood. That''s the difference between Francis and I. Ian, bring the wizard''s watch."


    Killian gave the Duke an Oathwatch. "The moment you tell anything about what happened today, you''ll die right there. Adam, go get the Duke''s bastard. I have to make her give her oath. If necessary, kill those who know the truth."


    The cruel order fell from the mouth of Killian, who did not want to leave even a little uneasiness in Julietta''s safety. The Duke of Kielini red at the Prince who had called Iris a bastard, with hateful eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Yes, I have to get over this crisis for now. I''m sure I''ll have a chance if I wait expectantly and look at the right time.''


    Looking at the Duke grinding his teeth, Killian smiled stealthily. ''The Duke, be more angry and hateful so that I can kill you without remorse.''


    Leaving behind the silent war of words between Killian and Duke Kiellini, Adam left the office to bring Princess Iris, who would henceforth be called a bastard. He began to search the mansion under the guidance of Sir Caden, along with Valerian, who had returned after locking up the knights of the Duke. The people of the mansion were woken up one by one in an unusual uproar.


    "Wake the youngdy up."


    Regina was dragged out of bed at the hands of the mansion''s attendants by Adam''s order, and with little consideration. She was taken to the parlor where Killian and the Duke were, wearing only a gown over her pajamas and not hearing any exnations on the way.


    "What''s the matter, father?"


    With a nce at the Duke''s look of despair, and a ck-haired man looking coolly at him, Regina realized that her secret had been revealed. ''You stupid little bitch! I can''t believe you didn''t do this right.''


    Regina felt more anger at Julietta than the situation she was in now. Then suddenly, when she thought about something, she couldn''t suppress her smile. Now that she was found out, the girl must be dead. Of course, her father was going to kill the fake after her work, but now she felt great joy that the girl was not breathing in this world.


    In the meantime, Adam has begunparing the list handed by Simone with the attendants kneeling on the hall. The lord ordered him to get rid of those involved in the affair in order to make the Duke feel more pressure, but it was not possible to kill all those innocent attendants who only followed the orders of their master.


    Adam slowly walked back and forth in front of the attendants. "Take them out."


    Only three people knew the secret of the Duke of Kiellini: a butler, a private servant of the Duke, and the princess''s private maid. The rest were just going back and forth between the annex and the main house with Iris. But he couldn''t let them go because they knew who the real princess was. Unfortunately, he couldn''t leave their memories behind. If he sent them to Bertino, Coupe would erase their memories and they would return to Tilia and work as usual.


    Adam''s mood subsided, looking down at those who had to forcibly lose a part of their memory for no reason. The world was really unfair, and it was very unpleasant that there was nothing he could do. He just stared silently at the sight of Valerian and Sir Caden dragging out the attendants.


    Sir Caden handed over them to the knights waiting outside the mansion and approached. "One of them, Dian, is the one who told me what was going on inside the mansion of the Duke."


    "Is that the maid that Maribel said?"


    "Yes, she is."


    At the reply of Sir Caden, Adam shouted, "The maid named Dian,e forward."


    Diane was being dragged out without knowing why, and looked back when her name was called. When Adam saw Dian, he ordered her to be brought in.


    "Are you Dian?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "I heard from Sir Caden. Go up and get your stuff. I''ll discuss your ce with Sir Caden."


    Adam asked Sir Caden, who was watching Dian hurrying up the stairs. "If you want to protect her, I can tell His Highness not to take away her memories. But you know that she has to swear allegiance, right?"


    Sir Caden nodded at Adam''s words. "It''s a matter of course. Thank you for giving the maid that kind of consideration."


    "You''re wee. You''ve been working hard, but this is nothing. But it''s not something that we can trust unconditionally, so you have to understand that we will use magic. Mrs. Raban and troupe leader Maribel went through it, too."


    At Adam''s words, Sir Caden nodded. "The moment I found out what this was about, I wanted to kill my maternal grandmother. I was so embarrassed by what got me involved. But I''ve already put my foot in it. I understand that you''ll feel uneasy even if I ask you to believe me. I''m just truly happy to be loyal to His Highness in this way."

 Chapter 160 160. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIX

    Chapter 160. Preparation Is Completed, Part XIX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Adam asked for a handshake from Sir Caden, whose honor was far from the reputation of Count Caden''s lowly reputation. "The future of the family of Count Caden must be bright. We wee you to join us, whether you are willing or unwilling."


    By the time Adam finished his fine work outside, Killian issued an ultimatum to the Duke and the princess. "From now on, the mansion of the Duke will be filled with the attendants I will send. Miss Regina, leave the mansion of the Duke immediately. I''d like you to leave before the new attendants arrive. After Princess Kiellini bes engaged to me, you have to show up as a bastard. Where would be a good ce to hide?"


    The Duke of Kiellini quickly stepped in on Killian''s agonizing words. "Your Highness, my daughter''s body is not healthy, and she can''t ride in a wagon for long. Why don''t you hide her in a separate house for a while?"


    "The Duke, I don''t care if your bastard rides a carriage and dies. The moment I heard your n, I couldn''t find any sympathy for you two in my mind. But it''s also very cumbersome to send the princess somewhere else and bring her back."


    Killian looked back at Oswald with a really annoying frown. "What do you think, the Marquis?"


    Regina stared at Killian with a fierce eye when he said she would have to be an illegitimate child and move out of the main house.


    Oswald looked at Regina and spoke lightly, "Your Highness, it would be better to say that the Duke hid the illegitimate child in a separate house than to drag her around. People will pay attention to the fact that the Duke''s illegitimate child has appeared, and they will not care much about where and how she grew up. Even if their attention is focused on it, it''s a matter for the Duke, not us."


    Killian smiled satisfactorily at Oswald''s answer. "That''s right. The Duke, it''s none of my business. It could be better for Julietta. If the Duke is known to have secretly raised his illegitimate child to rece his ailing biological daughter, would he receive people''s sympathy? Ian, start an oath ceremony. We have to send the princess into a separate house right away."


    At Killian''smand, Ian approached the Duke and the princess with a dagger.


    "Wait, what are you doing?" Regina screamed sharply at the approaching Ian with a knife.


    The Duke''s face was flushed with fear that Regina''s actions might disturb Killian''s feelings. "Iris, be quiet. It''ll be over in a minute."


    Ian caught the Duke''s arm to soothe his daughter and pricked his finger. Dripping the blood into a hole on the pocket watch, he said, "Speak your name, Your Excellency."


    The Duke''s name engraved itself on the back of the pocket watch when the Duke hesitated for a moment, but he said all of his name. Then the second hand of the watch began to move by itself.


    When the Duke''s vow was over, Ian grabbed the wrist of Regina who was distracted by the mysterious phenomenon, and was going to stab her fingertips immediately.


    "Wait. Wait, Ian. Isn''t it useless for the princess to swear by her name now?"


    When Killian asked, Oswald answered with a pensive look, "That''s right, Your Highness. I think she has to be put on the family register as an adopted daughter, and then swear by that name."


    "It''s really bothersome." Killian, genuinely annoyed, ordered Valerian, "Send the princess right away to a separate house and put her under surveince."


    Regina protested sharply at the words ''a separate house.'' "Now? Isn''t it okay if I stay for a few more days since there is no one to watch? To clean up the empty annex is not going to take a day or two."


    Though she looked small and thin and weak, she was full of a poisonous spirit in her eyes which he had never seen before, and Killian tapped his chin for a while, looking at her.


    "I have a hunch that just getting rid of her would be better."


    At Killian''s muttering, the Duke of Kiellini fell on the floor. "Your Highness, she''s just saying that because she doesn''t know what''s going on, so forgive her. If you give me a little time, I''ll exin it to her."


    Killian raised his lips at the image of the princess who could not hide her anger when she saw the Duke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Take them to the annex. I don''t care what the Duke exins there, so get them away from me right now."


    At Killian''smand, Oswald opened the door to the parlor and called the knights waiting outside. "Take them to a separate house."


    After that, Oswald opened the door and approached Adam, who was standing in the hall alone. Next to them stood a brown-haired girl with a small bag of luggage. "We have yet to use the pocket watch of the oath to the princess. I think someone will have to stay and monitor her."


    "I''ll stay," Sir Caden offered at Oswald''s words.


    "Wouldn''t you mind not going back to Dublin?"


    When Adam asked Sir Caden, he answered calmly, "Now that I''m involved in this, I can''t rest easy until everything is done safely. I think it would be better for me to stay and keep an eye on them, since I know the area."


    "Thank you, Sir Caden. We''ll get a temporary attendant from town in the morning and have her serve Miss Regina. I ask you to keep a close eye on her so that she can''t say silly things."


    "The vigers are the people of Tilia Territory, so they have no choice but to take sides with the Duke''s family. I think it would be safe to hire outsiders, even if we had them live without attendants for a while."


    Sir Caden had spent three months in Tilia and had seen the people praising their lord every time he went down to town, and he objected. "I''ll be attending Miss Regina. I have nowhere to go, even if I''m going to leave Tilia anyway." The brown-haired girl standing next to Sir Caden volunteered to be the maid of the princess.


    Oswald said after a moment of thought. "I''ll report it to the Prince first. What''s your name?"


    "Dian, Your Excellency."


    In her answer, Oswald went back into the parlor where Killian was, and called her after a while. "Dian,e in, His Highness is calling. Sir Caden, pleasee in, too."


    After the Duke and the princess moved to the annex, Dian and Sir Caden entered the empty room. As soon as Diane saw someone whose status must be very high, she bowed immediately, kneeling on the floor.


    Killian gave a look of fun alternately looking at the in girl with brown hair and Sir Caden looking anxiously down at her. "Did you say your name was Dian?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Why are you volunteering yourself to do something difficult?"


    Dian hesitated for a moment at Killian''s question. But she decided to be honest with him because she thought he was not one who wouldn''t notice her telling a lie. "Mrs. Laban said it was for thedy in Dublin, who knew I knew what''s going on here. Maribel said the same thing. I just want to help thedy with my little strength. Thedy is the first person who ever truly cared for me in my life."


    Killian raised his eyebrows at Dian''s words. "Who''s the Miss you''re talking about?"


    Dian answered the Prince''s question as if it were natural. "She''s in Dublin. She said she''d be back in Tilia soon, so I''d like to stay until then. I''m not saying I''m just going to stay put. In the meantime, I''ll take care of thedy in the annex."


    Killian had a pleasant smile when he learned that Dian was talking about Julietta. "How much do you know about Dublin''sdy?" Killian asked the maid with her head bowed, as if he would not forgive her if she lied.


    "I don''t know the details, but I know that she went to Dublin on behalf of Lady Regina, and that Lady Regina hates thedy who went to Dublin. I overheard her asking the Duke to kill her as soon as she came back, and reported it to Sir Caden."


    Killian smiled contentedly and ordered Count Adam to be called. "Mrs. Laban said she hadn''t picked Julietta''s private maid yet. Isn''t there a very suitable person here? Adam, what do you think? I can''t put amoner as a maid for a precious youngdy who will be Princess Kiellini and the future Empress?"

 Chapter 161 161. Fashion Show, Part I

    Chapter 161. Fashion Show, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    While Killian was speaking, Adam answered, thinking for a moment. "That''s right, Your Highness. I have a distant rtive named Dian Pahuran, and I think she''ll fit in. She has nond, but she is the daughter of the family of the Baron."


    "Good. If so, we should send Dian Pahuran up to Dublin as soon as she''s ready."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''ll take care of it when I go to Bertino tomorrow," replied Adam, who understanding Killian''s meaning.


    "Miss Dian, I''ll have you wait on the fakedy in the annex for a while, until another attendant arrives. If this is done safely, Ms. Dian will be given the title of Dian Pahuran of the Pahuran Baronial Family. You will enter the Imperial Castle with Princess Kiellini, who will be the Empress."


    As Dian''s mouth dropped in surprise, Killian continued, "Of course, everything will happen when Princess Kiellini in Dublin marries me safely. So, I hope you will do your best to manage and supervise this Tilia Territory with Sir Caden. If you do that, I''ll rmend you to marry a decent noblemanter."


    Dian held her thumping chest unknowingly. It had been a dream to be out of the brothel, but she had realized her dream of rising to status only because she wanted to protect thedy who had been kind to her, and taught her how to write and dance. She had said, "The situation can change anytime," she remembered. ''Oh, Miss. I guess I''m here to meet you. I will do my best in everything to repay you for this good fortune.''


    Only Killian, Oswald, Adam, and Valerian were left in the parlor as Sir Caden and Dian stepped out.


    "Your Highness, did you mean to do that?"


    Killianughed at Valerian, who spoke with a stiff look, as if the maid did not deserve what he had given. "What can make her do her best as a sweet reward? Ahhh¡­ You don''t think the Duke is going to let it go. He''s on his knees now, but he''s going to face up to the reality he and his daughter are facing and try to find a different way."


    "So wouldn''t it be better to kill the Duke?"


    Killian nodded in Valerian''s answer. "It''s the most convenient way. But it will be shocking if Julietta finds out that the Duke and his daughter are dead. She''ll me herself for what happened. I don''t want to put that burden on her mind."


    "So that''s why you''re using the girl?"


    "It''s not about using, it''s about giving her a chance. We''ve got someone to watch the Duke and his daughter for a sweet reward. If the Duke tries to do something, he''ll move before I will be dered the Crown Prince. So, by then, I need someone to be loyal and watch over them."


    Killian had no intention of leaving a seed of discord. But he gave them one chance because the Duke was a cousin of his father, udio, and he was worried about Julietta. The family of Kiellini will be wiped out the day the Duke kicked away the chance given him.


    Killian added with a quiet smile. "It''s about making another Prince Kiellini. It''s an easy job. Isn''t that right?"


    "I think that would be better."


    "I''ll give Julietta a perfect background. After she marries me as the bestdy of Austern, her half-sister who will be the Duke of Kiellini will help Empress Julietta both materially and morally. It''s difficult to create such a background if the Duke does nothing."


    When Killian said that, Oswald looked up at the ceiling andughed as he admitted himself beaten. "Don''t you know that he won''t stay calm? I wondered for a moment why you were being so generous, but you had a different idea."


    Killian stood up from his seat and said as if determined. "Julietta deserves something she''s never had. I''ll make ite true."


    --------------------


    12. Fashion Show<novelnext></novelnext>


    The capital was currently boisterous, with stories of the Chartreu Dressing Shop''s unique outfits and the opening party where it was announced it would be presenting its designs. People were particrly interested in the fact that the owner of the Chartreu Dressing Shop was Princess Kiellini, and that it was invested in by Prince Killian, the Marquis of Rhodius, and the Marquis of Oswald.


    The public was interested in whether the unknown faceless designer of Chartreu would appear at the opening party. They wondered how the designer came to be sponsored by the family of Kiellini.


    -------


    The day of Chartreu''s opening party finally dawned. The whole staff of the dressing shop was busy from early morning to prepare for the afternoon party.


    As even the confined Princess Kiellini had to show up as if she had ovee her illness, Julietta began to dress carefully in the morning. She got up early in the morning to check the fashion show and arrived at the dressing shop after finishing her dress-up a little after lunchtime.


    Julietta went inside through the side door of the shop which, unlike usual, had its shutters and windows firmly down. Passing through the cafe connected to the coach house and out into a wide hall, she looked around the room where she had prepared for the opening party.


    A long stage for the fashion show connected the stairway to the second floor with a round staircase in the center, which passed across the hall. Chairs were arranged on either side of the stage for sitting and looking.


    Julietta checked the stage and the seats of the guests, then went upstairs to the waiting room. Models would check their clothing on the second floor. They were to walk down the stairs and pause for a moment on the round stage, then walk out to the end of the long stage in the center of the hall and walk back. The models who disappeared behind the scenes would go back to the waiting room on the second floor using the stairs of the attendants.


    The models'' temporary waiting room was set up in an empty bedroom in front of the doll room. It was Phoebe''s choice to stay as far away from the room as possible. The two bedrooms were divided into men''s and women''s waiting rooms.


    As Julietta entered the women''s waiting room on the left side of the second floor, the actresses under Maribel''s leadership were getting dressed up.


    "Princess Kiellini, it''s an honor for you toe and see us." As soon as Maribel saw Julietta, she greeted her politely, and the actresses followed her courtesy.


    Julietta smiled a nod of greeting, and left the room. Maribel followed her to the stairs. "The preparations are going well, princess."


    Julietta looked back and congratted Maribel, "It''s all thanks to the troupe leader. I''m sure you''ll take care of it without me."


    As she followed Julietta downstairs, Maribel said in a low voice, "Don''t worry about the order of the ceremony, since I will follow the list you gave me. But my baby, let''s talk about thedy in the other room."


    Maribel had arrived in the waiting room on the second floor early in the morning with the actors. Phoebe was unable to resist the noise, peeked out her door, and saw Maribel. At first, Maribel couldn''t recognize her because her hair had turned white. She only saw the limp of the woman who looked at her and rushed back into the room.


    Maribel hardened when she recognized Phoebe, who she did not want to be around Julietta more than anyone else. "Why are you here?"


    Phoebe also stammered with surprise because she met Maribel, whom she had not expected to meet here. "Thedy, the owner of this dressing shop saved me..."


    Maribel frowned at once. ''Should I have let her die that day? Isn''t this girl a stumbling block for Julietta''s future?'' Maribel endured what she wanted to say to her to get out of there right away, but pondered over it and asked, "Did the owner save you?"


    "Yes. I really didn''t want to trouble her, but it ended up happening like this." Phoebe told Maribel what had happened.


    "Wait, the doctor told you that your hair color had turned white because of poison?"


    "Yes. He asked me where I drank the poison, but I couldn''t answer it."


    Maribel hit her knee at Phoebe''s words. It seemed that this girl could be of help to Julietta, not of hindrance. She remembered that she had heard it before. The Duchess of Kiellini had died of a strange disease with white hair. But it was strange again when she thought about it.

 Chapter 162 162. Fashion Show, Part II

    Chapter 162. Fashion Show, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Apparently, the girl in front of her had little change in the color of her hair for more than a month after taking the poison.


    Anyway, she thought she should show Phoebe''s doctor the ss bottle that she asked the Marquis to checks. Maribel consoled Phoebe with a slightly softer look, unlike before. "You must have had a lot of trouble. Is your leg okay?"


    At Maribel''s words, Phoebe rolled her skirt and showed her new prosthetic leg. Unlike her wooden prosthetic leg, the leather and metal-made prosthetic leg moved smoothly with its knee and toe joints woven into the main spindle.


    "I''m not used to it yet, so I''m limping. But if I get used to it and practice walking steadily from now on, they''ll never notice that it''s a prosthetic leg."


    Maribel watched Phoebe''s cheeks blushing with joy, and mused, "It looks very expensive at first sight. I''m sure the owner of this mansion gave you something I couldn''t possibly afford. I can''t believe she saved you and did you a favor. You have to thank her very much."


    Despite Maribel''s intentional remarks, Phoebe was not aware of it and shook her head hard. "I really want to repay thedy. I''ll do anything I can to help."


    Maribel turned and spoke meaningfully as she went outside. "Yes, don''t forget that heart. I don''t know when or where you''ll be able to repay her kindness."


    Recalling Phoebe''s work, Maribel led Julietta downstairs to a studio. "I can''t believe you let someone stay here who you don''t even know. Why are you so careless?"


    Julietta made an excuse in bewilderment at Maribel''s rebuke. "I didn''t think she was a bad person. If you meet her, you''ll see."


    When Maribel saw Julietta was still straight andpassionate despite all the big things, she thought she couldn''t keep her going.


    Julietta''s attitude of trusting people and feeling sorry for them even though she didn''t know what might happen in the future, was dangerous. If she had a chance, she thought she should warn Julietta about this careless act. But in this situation, Phoebe was not a bad person, so there was nothing to say. Even though she had been willing to die instead of someone else, she was someone who had never resisted once.


    "... in a way, it''s not just a bad thing to find out what you didn''t know, thanks to yourpassion."


    "What I didn''t know?"


    When Julietta asked, Maribel answered after agonizing for a moment. "I''ll tell youter. Don''t you think it''s time for the guests toe in soon? Let''s show everyone howpetent Princess Kiellini is and how good her business idea is."


    --------------------


    When the appointed time came, the door and window coverings of the shop were removed. People waiting in the carriages on the roadside saw the door open and began to step down and enter, one by one. When the manager checked the invitations and sent them in, those who did not receive the invitations and hade just in case returned with their sad faces.


    At the moment the queue was almost finished, Prince Killian''s purple carriage stopped in front of the dressing shop. The eyes of the guests who were looking from inside became wide as the carriages of Marquis Oswald and Marquis Rhodius arrived soon after. Even if they had not invested in it, they had not thought they''de to see themselves.


    Before the wedding ceremony, Princess Haint was present to ask for a bridal dress, and her lips rose freshly. "I think Lady Anais has not been invited. If she knew that Prince Killian wasing, she''d be the first toe running barefoot."


    Everyoneughed as they agreed with Princess Haint, who yed a light ivory silk fan and spoke as if that were funny.


    "When I see that she followed Killian all the way to Bertino, Lady Anais has no shame."


    As the slim Killian entered the dressing shop, people burst intoughter again at the words of thedy of Count Patriot, who had openly confronted Christine in society.


    "They must be happy to see me."


    "Your Highness, it''s an honor to meet you." Everyone stood up at Killian''s entrance and gave their courtesy.


    "Thank you for being here. I hope you have a good time." Killian greeted the guests as if he was the owner, and asked the manager in a friendly manner. "What about the princess?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She''s on the second floor now. She''ll be down soon."


    "Well, I''ll have to go get her."


    People''s faces distorted with astonishment at his natural appearance going up to the second floor. The attitude of the Prince conveyed that he and Princess Kiellini seemed to have a very deep rtionship.


    "The princess, you''re even more beautiful today."


    Because it was a party held in the dressing shop, not an evening party at night, Julietta''s outfit was an outdoor dress for performances or exhibitions. It was the same with the other guests. Unlike the attire of the guests, however, her clothes were uniquely fun and beautiful.


    It was not a normal dress, but a garment separated from the top, like a man''s. She tied the same-colored cravat high over a fine red blouse and added a ribbon, and was dressed in a gray jacket and skirt with red stripes on it.


    She red at Killian, slightly lifting a wide-brimmed hat made of a jacket-like fabric. "Your Highness, you can''te up here. What are you going to do when others see you?"


    Killian grinned at Julietta''s criticism. "The princess, it''s already been known that we''re in a partnership. So let''s go down together and show off our friendship."


    Julietta protested as she turned pale at Killian''s words. "What if my father finds out? I don''t like the rumors."


    "The Duke already knows it. I''m sure he won''t let up on his only daughter. He thinks it not important and he did not say a word so far."


    Julietta nodded reluctantly and put her hand on the hand of Killian.


    "It''s amazing to see that the gloves are made froms." Killian raised Julietta''s hand in a mesh glove, and looked carefully. When she tried to get her hand out of the same situation as before, Killian held it tightly and put his lips on the back of her hand, in case he missed something.


    "That''s good. It''s great to feel closer to the princess''s skin than just a glove."


    Julietta tried to pull her hand back at the perverse remark, but Killian pulled the hand in his arm and headed toward the stairs.


    "By the way, why did you wear the gloves? Does your hand want to be held by someone?"


    Julietta snorted at Killian''s unctuous and greasy question. "Your Highness, please say it''s ace glove, not a. On a hot summer day, ady has to wear a corset, a petticoat, stockings, gloves! It''s natural to fall down because of the heat. So, I made a pair of well-ventted gloves usingce. Please don''t even says or if my hand wanted to be held by someone."


    "I am sorry. I have a desire to be caught in the of the princess anytime."


    Killian said so and led Julietta down the stairs as she was about to protest about something. Soon the hall came into view.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "You two look so good together."


    "It''s my first time seeing that kind of design like that. It''s like a man''s suit."


    Under the eyes of the babbling people, Killian smiled back and forth as he looked at Julietta.


    Finally, the two arrived in front of empty chairs for them on the first floor. Everyone was surprised and busy talking at the sight of Killian, who even took care of the princess''s seat and sat after that.


    As soon as all the seats were full without any empty seats, the staff lowered all the shutters and blinds to block the sunlight. A magic light lit up inside the darkened room. Along the middle stage, a model appeared between the lights that were shining up the stairs. She was seen wearing a dark sky-blue top with a modified men''s jacket, a wide spread of soft, light brown skirts, a top-like hat , and a brown mass.


    Strangely, the model appeared with the puppy in her arms. The drooping white puppy''s head was covered with a miniature of a woman''s hat. In addition, it wore a jacket made of the same cloth that its owner wore. A leather harness, a walking leash in the form of a safety belt worn on the pet, was adorned in ces with red rubies, and the puppy''s neck was also hung with a ruby ne.

 Chapter 163 163. Fashion Show, Part III

    Chapter 163. Fashion Show, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Even though they had pets, the idea of dressing them like this was the first time anyone had ever seen, and each of them expressed admiration. Even before their admiration was finished, a male model came down carrying a cat.


    The dark gray suit was nothing different because it was the usual men''s favorite type of clothing, but the sleeve holding the cat was very interesting. Unlike the current fashionable style in which the ruffles at the end of the sleeve were worn to protrude out of the jacket, the fold of the hem folded without a separate decoration, looking trim. The tip of the sleeve, decorated with jeweled buttons, revealed a strong wrist each time it moved, making it feel strangely masculine.


    There was also a spot on the neck that was lightly wrapped around something like a thin string and fixed with a sleeve button and set of jewels, not a cravat of the thick, colorful, wrinkled style. Emerald jewelry buttons and tie pins made the costumes look colorful and stylish. Unlike the women, the jewelry set gave an innovative impression to the men watching the fashion show, as men had no more than a ring to dress up with.


    The pale gray-haired cat affectionately held by the man, also wore the same crafted ne as the tie pin. It also wore a cape made from the same fabric as its owner''s jacket. People apuded with excitement at the lovely appearance.


    The clothes that followed were also new. Until now, women''s clothes for going out were more formal than indoor dresses, with a cape or hat and gloves. In other words, there was not much difference from home wear.


    On the other hand, the clothes that the Chartreu Dressing Shop presented as an outdoor outfit were well-dressed. They were more active and light by removing the panier in the skirt, but looked more formal thanks to the modified jacket simr to men''s robes. On top of that, the night ball dress was as spectacr as Julietta''s debut dress, inted with thin chiffon and petticoats, and also took away the iron panier.


    The thirty-minute fashion show featured a total of twenty outfits. One out of every two or three people brought out their pets dressed up, or wearing a cape or fancy ne. Some models even held a puppy in a square cloth bag.


    When the unique fashion show finally ended with the final words of the models, the guests began to approach the models that hade down to the floor of the hall, looking at their clothes and pets, and sharing their opinions. Julietta was so happy to see the VIPs asking questions and exchanging opinions around the models, even though no one asked her anything.


    "I think it''s a sess." Killian smiled at her looking back with a proud face that seemed to want to beplimented.


    "I was nervous, but I am d now."


    The models responded deftly to questions about the clothes they were wearing, as they were educated, and exined where they could buy the jewelry at Raefany''s, which opened today.


    Simple refreshments and drinks were served in a buffet format at the cafe, so people didn''t have to move to another ce. With the active atmosphere remaining intact, people seemed to enjoy the partyfortably, gathering in groups to talk and using the buffet.


    As time went by, the curiosity of the guests went back to Killian and Julietta. This was because Prince Killian followed Princess Kielini as she moved, and kept his eyes on her.


    Julietta quickly shot back at Killian, conscious of the people who were looking sideways at this side. "Your Highness, why do you keep following me? People will think it''s weird."


    "The princess, we''re just partners. Who thinks we''re weird? Does the princess happen to want the people to think so?" Killian was unctuous and greasy, with his eyes slightly open, as if Julietta was being overly suspicious.


    "It can''t be! Even though we''re partners, I don''t think we need to stand too close to each other."


    "What are you talking about? There is nothing to give trust to our customers so much showing the close rtionship between partners."


    Oswald saw the two of them whispering like that and said to Adam, "How will Prince Francise out after today?"


    "I''ll have to assign more people to Prince Francis. I don''t know if he''s going to y dumb with Princess Kiellini, but we should not reduce the tension."


    -------<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the end of the opening party, whichsted about two hours, the booking list for the Chartreu Dressing Shop was full for months. Lots of customers couldn''t order the clothes for pets as well as dress dolls disyed in the hall because the store was fully booked up, so they could only hope to get a time before the winter season.


    Killian was watching from the sidelines and held out his arm to Julietta, as high-ranking aristocrats lined up in front of the manager, waiting for their turn to make a reservation. "Come on, my partner. Now we have to attend Raefany''s opening ceremony."


    "Your Highness, do you think I need to go? I think I''ve done so many things which would be a topic for the gossips just today."


    When Julietta frowned anxiously, Killian pressed her frowned forehead hard with his finger.


    "Ouch, what is it?" Surprised, Julietta raised her voice with her hands around her forehead, but she quickly looked at her surroundings.


    "I spread it out for fear of wrinkles on your forehead at a young age. Don''t worry about what won''t happen; the princess, let''s go to Raefany''s. Why don''t you take Manny with you? I''ll give you a ne for Manny to celebrate the opening of your dressing shop."


    A little while ago, Julietta mentioned the eyes of others, but her eyes shed when she heard, "a ne for Manny."


    "Are you serious, Your Highness? Then I''ll get Manny." As if she was worried that Killian might change his mind, Julietta quickly entered the main studio where Manny was ying.


    ---


    Sophie was dealing with guests in the hall on behalf of the faceless designer and saw Julietta entering the studio. She managed to make time and follow her. "I was worried, but I''m d it ended well. I am relieved of great anxiety. I noticed that the reservation list was full. I''m going to be very busy from now on," Sophie said joyfully, her face excited.


    "You shouldn''t overdo it, so hire more people. Now Sophie and Amelie will be busy directing the whole thing." Julietta said so and lifted Manny who was sitting bored in the fence. "Manny! Wow, you''re so gentle. How could you be so nice?"


    As she watched Julietta put Manny in her carry-on bag, Sophie said "It was so gentle that I thought it might be sick, so I asked Doctor Paolo to check it yesterday. It''s only a few months old, why does it act like an old dog? Where are you going?"


    "His Highness is giving Manny a ne as a present. I''ll go to Raefany''s."


    Sophie shook her head as Julietta walked out of the studio with an excited gait. "Truly, he is extremely sincere. But what should I do about Julie, who doesn''t notice it?"


    ------


    Christine arrived at the jewelry store, the new business for Prince Killian.


    Fearing that the rumors of what had happened with Francis had spread, she had stopped hanging around with people and was barely going out. That was why she had not heard of the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop, which had caused such a stir in Dublin, or the news of the partnership between Killian and Princess Kiellini.


    The invitation to the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop was sent only to selected high-ranking aristocrats. Since the invitation to the family of Anais was intentionally hidden by the Marquise, Ivana and Christine knew nothing about it.


    On the day of the arrival of the invitation, Robert looked at the colorful invitation, made a look of great regret, and put it deep into his desk. He should not get involved with the family of Kiellini in this way, and could not attract the attention of Ivana, Christine, and the family of Duke Dudley. It would be unforgivable if Ivana or Christine attended and interrupted Julietta''s monumental day.


    As a result, Christine came to the Raefany''s Jewelry Store on Eloz Street with no idea. The outer walls of the new jewelry store were covered with a cloth until the opening time. Because of that, guests gathered to see the new store had to wait until Killian arrived.

 Chapter 164 164. Fashion Show, Part IV

    Chapter 164. Fashion Show, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When the Prince''s purple carriage finally arrived in front of Raefany''s, Christine stepped out to meet Killian with a happy face. The carriage door opened. Even until the Prince got off and reached out to someone in the carriage, she approached Killian thoughtlessly.


    "Your Highness, congrattions! I wondered what kind of store it''s like, I couldn''t sleep all night¡­" Christine greeted him with excitement. But she saw Princess Kiellini take Killian''s hand and get off the wagon.


    The Prince only helped Julietta toe down safely on the sidewalk and pretended to see Christine. "Lady Anais, did you visit to attend the opening ceremony? I''ve tried so hard to differentiate myself from others, so I hope you enjoy the shopping."


    Killian stood looking at the front door of the store, passing Christine who was just standing there without giving any further courtesy. Julietta looked at Christine standing next to her and gave her a slight nod. Christine, however, only looked at her awfully, as if she were an enemy who had killed her parents.


    Julietta smiled awkwardly at Christine, took Manny out of the dog bag that Ian was carrying, and held it in her arms. Killian patted the dog on the head and the dog growled and rebelled. Killian''s party burst intoughter at the sight.


    "Your Highness, we''re ready. Shall we start?"


    When Oswald asked, Killian nodded. "Start!"


    With Oswald''s order, the huge cloth wrapped around the two-story building began to flow down.


    Julietta had only presented her opinion, and it was the first time she saw it in person. As the cloth flowed down, she was amazed by the appearance of the building exposed.


    Not all facades were mirrors, like modern ss buildings. Rather, it was more antique. The armature remained its ssic style, leaving the Austern style intact, and the walls were made to be clearly visible through the use of the ss. All three sides, except the entrance in the corner, were made into disy windows so that passersby could appreciate the jewelry sets.


    The dazzlingly illuminated building, reflecting the sunlight going over in the afternoon sky, was all the more visible as it stood facing the wide steps of the Eileen Theater.


    "What do you think? Was it built as you thought?"


    Julietta''s eyes sparkled at Killian''s question. "Yes, Your Highness. It''s better than I thought! The ss doors in the Chartreu Dressing Shop alone cost a lot, but they''re too expensive to ask for more. Especially if you want to use anti-theft magic all over these windows... it must have been incredible."


    Christine stared at Killian, who looked lovingly at the princess and woman who she was not able to see because of her sickness. ''When! When did they get so close?''


    Seeing Christine trembling with feelings of betrayal, anger, resentment, defeat, and shame, Penny, her maid, talked nervously next to her as people chatted. "Miss, won''t you go home? The eyes of others are gradually turning this way."


    At Penny''s words, Christine finally came to her senses and raised her head. Prince Killian''s party had already gone inside. Those who followed were chattering about Christine, who was blocking the front door.


    "If I go back like this, I''ll be some kind ofughingstock. Let''s go in. Shouldn''t we at least buy some stuff?" Christine, holding her hands tightly, forced a smile around her stiffened mouth, and entered the store. She approached Killian and Kiellini as she saw them standing in front of the disy stand to her right from the entrance.


    Cushions with embroidered imperial patterns wereid on a slippery transparent ss shelf. It was a low-rise disy set aside for pet supplies. On top of it, a puppy sat down.


    "Manny. How about this ne?"


    The white puppy had a definite taste. It turned its head before the pearls up to show its disapproval. When she put the diamond on its neck, it looked around in front of the mirror, and it shook its head to express no. It hated emeralds or sapphires, but when an amethyst the size of a baby''s fingertips was put on its neck, ity face down, as if it were satisfied with it.


    "It must have liked this. I don''t know if it knows it''s a symbol of Bertino and me."


    At Killian''s words, Manny suddenly sprang up and tried to take off its ne.


    Killian, watching the scene, whispered low in Manny''s ear. "You bastard, don''t forget that I picked you up from the street. Keep in mind that if you keep on rebelling this way, I may secretly throw you out again."


    Manny''s rebellion subsided at once at Killian''s whispers. Manny, groaning at Julietta piteously, quicklyy face down on the cushion again as Killian stared at it intently.


    While the Prince and the princess were choosing nes, the eyes ncing at them in the shop grew bigger. Even in the dressing shop, Julietta was aware of the eyes of the people around her, but didn''t care about how it would go. Once she attended the Imperial Banquet three dayster, her role was over, and she wanted to enjoy herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why don''t you take one in return for all the hard work you''ve done on Raefany''s opening when your dog received a ne?"


    Julietta nodded quickly at Killian''s suggestion. "Yes, Your Highness. I like diamonds."


    It''s the best thing to be expensive. From now on, she had to feed the employees with only the ie of the dressing shop, and she did not refuse his present.


    "Then I''d like a green diamond to match your eyes."


    Killian walked to the showroom with the most expensive jewelry inside the store. Lillian, who was greeting guests in front of it, smiled sweetly when she saw Julietta.


    "Manager, show me a set of green diamonds that suits the princess here."


    At Killian''s instructions, men and women in suits and gloves carrying jewelry of various designs came in.


    "Can I guide you to the VIP room, Your Highness?"


    Normally, he would have told her to do so, but Killian shook his head today as he needed to be seen more with Princess Kiellini. "Next time. I''ll pick one here today."


    Meanwhile, Julietta had been distracted by the glittering jewels.


    "Is there anything you like?"


    The hair was slightly scattered under Julietta''s ear, when she carefully gazed down at the jewels with her slender neck drawn long. The delicate hair under her earlobe was so beautiful that Killian raised his hand and stroked it as he put the hair over to the back of her ear. Julietta just hit him with her hand, as if it was just annoying.


    The princess who struck him unconsciously, and the Prince who touched her again after his hand was thrown out, were so intimate. Everyone looked at the two of them with breathtaken eyes.


    Christine couldn''t stand it any longer and turned around and went outside. Getting in the carriage, she ordered Penny. "Tell Eva and Themes toe straight to the mansion."


    Christine bit her lips and stared silently out the window as she went back to the mansion.


    -----------------


    "Lady Anais, did you call us?"


    When Eva and Themes arrived, Christine ordered. "I have to deal with Princess Kiellini."


    Eva asked back in surprise. "Are you going to take care of her?"


    "I will have to pay her back, since she dared to ignore my favor and pped me back."


    Christine had been watching Killian since she was a child, but it was the first time he hadughed so much or had such a rich smile. She had chased after Killian without being aware of her surroundings and without knowing her embarrassment, because she was somewhat confident that he would eventually marry her.


    She thought the process was not important if the results were good. She got ahead of herself, but now she had to face this. Princess Kiellini had confined herself in the mansion with the excuse of her sickness, but she had lured Prince Killian without letting anyone know. It was disgusting to her.


    Resentment, shame, and Francis'' pressure drove Christine to the edge of the cliff. Being so desperate that she could no longer back down, she decided to get revenge on the princess who made her so miserable. "I''m sure she''ll also attend this season''s final Imperial Banquet. I''ll kidnap her when she goes back to the mansion after the party."


    Themes and Eva looked at each other in surprise. "Kidnapping! Lady Anais, if you get caught..."


    Themes voiced concern, but Christine was adamant. "There''s nothing wrong. No one would doubt me even if it was known that she was kidnapped. No one would dare suspect me. I''m the only granddaughter of Duke Dudley, the niece of the first Queen, and the daughter of the Marquis."

 Chapter 165 165. Kidnapping, Part I

    Chapter 165. Kidnapping, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She continued to speak with spiteful eyes. "Prepare the right house. You''d better get it ready before I give her to Prince Francis. I''m sure His Highness will like a woman who has been tamed."


    Christine added to the two women who seemed to have lost their words while pondering something. "Let''s do this. Francis will save the princess who was kidnapped by the gangsters and abandoned miserably. Who can she marry if she has already been abandoned? She''d be happy if His Highness Francis will ept her."


    Eva and Themes hesitated once again exchanging nces. ''If this is discovered, the whole family, or even all our blood rtives, will not survive. But how can we stop this?''


    A bitter cry fell on the two at a loss. "Why do you look like that?" Christine red at the two who couldn''t make an appropriate response.


    "No, Lady Anais. I was embarrassed by the idea of suddenly finding a house before the banquet less than three days away."


    Christine was irritated by Themes'' excuse. "You''re not capable of doing that, are you? I think it''s time for me to clean up my surroundings. How can I get to the Imperial Castle with useless people?"


    Embarrassed by the irritated Christine, Eva quickly stepped in. "I''ll be responsible for finding the right ce. Don''t worry."


    Themes, who did not want to be active in this matter, quickly spoke up at Eva''s words. "Yes, Lady Anais. Eva will take care of it. Isn''t the family of Dt verypetent for that?"


    Now that Havier, Eva''s brother, was serving as Francis''s servant, he did all kinds of things, and this would not be difficult for Eva.


    Christine nodded at her convincing opinion. "Yes, then let''s squeeze our brains out how to kidnap her."


    While Christine''s n was exined, Eva responded moderately and seriously agonized over how far she should go agreeing with things. Meanwhile, Themes began to consider wildly how to get out of this as much as possible.


    ------


    The rumors of Killian and Princess Kiellini were the talk of the town.


    The day after the opening party, Julietta disguised herself as a maid and visited the dressing shop, and entered the studio pleasantly, looking at the unusually crowded hall.


    "Amelie, Sophie. We''ll have to get more tailors and seamstresses soon. I don''t think there are enough people on the second floor, right?" Julietta said excitedly as she approached the dolls in one corner.


    "We''re still trying to get more. But Julie, the rumors about you and His Highness Killian made the market very crowded and noisy."


    Amelie and Sophie alternated shopping, as they had breakfast and dinner at the annex. Amelie had gone to the market to buy bread and meat before the opening of the dressing shop, but she returned with a worried look. As people gathered, they babbled about the story of Princess Kiellini.


    When she heard Amelie''s words, she looked back in surprise instead of at the dolls. "Is it serious? I don''t know how the Duke will react if he finds out."


    Amelie knew that the reason Prince Killian kepting was to see Julietta, but she didn''t even know his n, and she spoke lightly, as if not to worry. "Don''t worry too much, because the boring substitute role will be over in a few days. Didn''t you go back yesterday and get scolded by Mrs. Raban?"


    "No. She has little interest in me because of the problems with the attendants inside the mansion these days."


    "Attendants? Why?"


    "I asked her about the matter of going down in a few days, and she seems to be staying in Dublin. She''s trying to get rid of the existing people and hiring her own."


    "Is the Duke going to stay in Tilia with his daughter all the time?"


    "Maybe. I asked her, wondering when to go down, but she said we''d talk about it after the Imperial Banquet."


    Julietta sighed in a low voice, sorting out the dolls that would be sent to Vicern Empire, the Kingdom of Shurant, and the Kingdom of Lebatum in the far south.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The human-shaped dolls were wearing dresses in fashion show outfits for the opening party, while the animal dolls were wearing outfits for cats and dogs. Julietta rose after putting dolls into the boxes in turn, which were to be sent in the name of the Chartreu Dressing Shop to the families of aristocrats who had some influence in the high society of each country.


    "Is Manny on the second floor?"


    "Yes. Phoebe took it up earlier. It seems quite easy for her to walk up and down the stairs now. I said it''s okay to take a break, but she has started on her needlework."


    Julietta left the studio, gave the manager a list of dolls'' shipments, and went upstairs. "How are you feeling today, Phoebe?"


    Manny was wandering around the floor, but as soon as it saw Julietta, it wagged its tail and approached her.


    "Manny, you''re even prettier today. Do you like the ne?"


    The amethyst ne, expensive enough for eyes to pop out, presented to it by the Prince yesterday, shone brightly on Manny''s white fur.


    "It seems to like it. It was showing off to me earlier."


    Manny was obviously very pleased. Of course, it knew what was good or delicious even though it was wearing an animal''s body. In addition, she had put a nice ne on its neck. Therefore, it barked excitedly, thinking she was a really sensible master.


    "Oh, my God. You''ve improved a lot."


    Phoebe was making sample gloves and hat decorations, and smiled in delight. "I think this is perfect for me. I''m sorry, but... can you give me a job here if my skills get better?"


    Since Phoebe thought she couldn''t stay here without doing anything, she was truly pleased to see what she could do. Furthermore, it was a lot of fun to see the finished products that came from her fingertips. Now and then, sitting by a window with a fairly cool outside wind and watching Manny y, she was so happy and peaceful that she sometimes became anxious.


    "Of course, we''re good if Phoebe wants it. But I hope you won''t overdo it. Aren''t you worried if I''ll ask you to pay for your room?"


    "No, I know you can''t do that. But please understand my desire to repay you somehow." Phoebe hade to realize more of thedy''s gratitude after she spoke with Maribel yesterday, and she sounded a little desperate.


    Juliettaughed as if she knew it. "Phoebe, we''re friends now. If I were in trouble, wouldn''t you help me? No, I don''t want you to think that you''ve been indebted, that you''re beholden to me."


    At Julietta''s words, Phoebe smiled widely.


    While they were murmuring together, the shadows grew longer in the afternoon and Julietta sighed regretfully. "I got to go now. But I will be so happy to be able to live here in a few days."


    Phoebe didn''t know what was going on, but she knew thedy was going back and forth from here in disguise. Phoebe prayed sincerely that she could be of help in keeping thisdy''s big secret.


    Her dream was to work here and live with herdy, Manny, and the family of the dressing shop forever. But in the corner of Phoebe''s heart, as she dreamed of an ordinary life with a clear desire, dark feelings of revenge were coiled up.


    Phoebe could never forgive the woman in the carriage who had sent her to the devil and once again trampled on her human dignity with despair and suffering. She began to pray for the first time; she never prayed for herself. ''God, I''ve never given you any prayer for my unhappy life. But now I sincerely pray. Help that creature that should not exist in the world receive the right punishment. Give me a chance.''


    ---------------------


    13. Kidnapping


    The Imperial Banquet was held on thest day of August, marking the end of the summer season.


    After the season, the social world would still be active in Dublin, with high-ranking aristocrats at the center, but local aristocrats who had no ce in the capital would return to their territories. Some of the central nobles who had mansions in the capital would go on vacation to their ownnd, resting after the eventful social season.


    There was not supposed to be an official Imperial Banquet for another two months, until November, when the next season would be held. Thest banquet of a season was also a day when single aristocrats did their best to make a strong impression or capture the hearts of the member of the opposite sex they had in mind.

 Chapter 166 166. Kidnapping, Part II

    Chapter 166. Kidnapping, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta felt sorry at ending her short aristocratic life. The cool thing was that she no longer had to notice the eyes of Simone or the Duke of Kiellini, and the other part was that she could live a confident life without being afraid of anything for the first time while living as Julietta.


    She realized that while standing at the entrance to the Imperial Banquet hall, waiting for her name to be called. She tried not to, but she found herself envying the aristocrats she could see through a chink in the door. ''I wish I had been born as a legal daughter, not as an illegitimate child of the Marquis. I think I could have done everything I wanted without fearing the world.''


    Starting today, she had to hide herself in the dark, as she would not be able to even put her foot in the world she was seeing through a chink in the door. Still, she decided to be satisfied that she enjoyed the colorful life, even for a short time. Thinking that this was a ''Midsummer Night''s Dream,'' sheughed unconsciously.


    She had a pleasant dream and a nice dressing shop as a reward, so she had to be thankful even though she had to hide for the rest of her life. She reflected on herself, beating her head against the thought that she would be punished if she were more greedy.


    Julietta grinned at Simone who had been in a bad mood for thest few days. "Aunt, you''ve been having a hard time because of me. I thought you were going to Tilia with me, but now that you''re going to stay in Dublin, I''m afraid I didn''t have much time to see you."


    Simone looked back at Julietta''s bright smile.


    A few days ago, she heard the news of the Duke through Prince Killian''s men. After today, the Duke was to announce that he would step down from his seat after handing over all the powers of the family of the Duke to his sessor due to ill health. Therefore, Simone would have the real power of the Ducal family, as the princess was only seventeen years old, even if the title had been handed over to his daughter.


    Simone looked up at Julietta, who was smiling brightly. This girl, so much more affectionate than the niece who she had known for over a decade, had opened a new future for her. In the midst of the freedom and vivacity of finally getting out of the shadow of her brother, an unknown sense of guilt had haunted her for days.


    However, at this moment, she made up her mind again. The water was spilled anyway. It would have been great if she could be the Duchess instead of her sick niece, but unfortunately, even though she was a family member listed in the family register, she could not be the master of the duchy even if she had lost her husband and returned to the family.


    ''Then, I will be in a position that no one will be able to disdain in Austern, using both wings to take advantage of Julietta, who will now be the Empress, and Regina will only have the title without real power.''


    "I have something to say before you leave for Tilia. I think it''ll be better after the banquet today. Tomorrow, you and I will have a new life, so enjoy tonight as much as you like."


    Simone set her mind on it. Today was the day Julietta really should learn why she had to be Princess Kiellini. She was worried about how Julietta epting it, but she was going to let her face it as calmly as she could. She was a smart, quick-thinking girl, so she would quickly figure out what was in her favor.


    While Simone was lost in thought, the name of the family Kiellini was finally called. When Princess Kiellini and Simone entered the party, everyone''s eyes were focused on the princess, just as they had been at the previous debut party.


    Though not often seen, the princess''s dress was always a hot topic among the people. Her own fashion house opening not long ago was simply a hot potato in the market. People opened their mouths when they saw Princess Kiellini''s dress, which had small diamonds in butterfly-shaped stitches all over her dark purple dress. It was a in dress withoutmonces, ruffles, or ribbons. However, the lighting made the diamonds so rich and elegant that it could not be better. The dress, along with the beauty of the princess, carried an iparable aura around it.


    "I can see why Prince Killian fell in love with the princess."


    "It''s rumored that they''re going to have an engagement ceremony soon."


    "Then what will happen to Lady Christine? She''s been chasing him so hard without even knowing her shame."


    When all the entries of the aristocrats were finished, music began to spread in the hall. It was the Imperial Banquet, but it wasmon for none of the royal family members to attend. The guests gathered at the banquet without a host talked about the hottest topic in the capital.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When the story of Christine, like the spice between Prince Killian and Princess Kielini, came out, Princess Haint, her belly slightly swollen by pregnancy stepped in andughed. "Lady Anais, of course, will marry Prince Francis."


    The eyes of the people were on Princess Haint at once.


    "With His Highness Francis? I didn''t see any signs of that at all, and I''m surprised." People chattered wonderfully at the birth of a new love tryst.


    Princess Haint''s voice was lowered to the limit. "Some time ago, Lady Anais came out of Prince Francis''s pce early in the morning..."


    "She came out? What then?"


    The princess''s voice rose a little when someone impatiently urged her to speak. "Her hair was messy, and her dress was almost taken off. Her chest and neck were a mess of kissing and bite marks."


    "Oh, my God." Everyone was breathtakingly surprised and could not speak.


    Enjoying people''s reactions, Princess Haint added, "The Duke of Dudley must have spent a lot of money to stop this rumor. But I guess he couldn''t stop everything because there were a lot of eyes who saw it, because I heard that in my ears this way."


    At the words of Princess Haint, the otherdy spoke with astonishment. "I saw Lady Anais heading toward Prince Francis''s pce before, and today, too?"


    The banquet was supposed to be in full swing, but sank heavily at the scandal of Lady Anais.


    Confirming that the interest that had been focused on Princess Kiellini had returned to her, Jayna Haint looked around with triumphant eyes. It wasn''t that she hated Princess Kiellini, but she didn''t want to miss the lead role at thest banquet she attended as a single woman about to get married.


    She had to step out before this interest was lost. Even if she was not at the party, people would continue to talk about her whenever they put Lady Anais in their mouths.


    Jayna asked people to forgive her, recalling the whereabouts of the Lady Anais ady told her earlier. "I think I''ll have to go to the lounge for a while. As you can see, I''m pregnant."


    Jayna also used her pregnancy to capture people''s attention, leaving the banquet hall in a jubnt mood, and slowly walked toward Prince Francis'' rooms. "Did she go to the Prince''s pce without attending the banquet? Let''s see what she will be wearing today."


    A week ago, when Christine came out of Francis''s rooms so frantically, Jayna was on her way to an administrative office, packing a lunch box for an early lunch with her fiance, Count Derio. In order to reach the administrative building next to the main castle where the Emperor resided, she had to pass by the pce of the first Queen and the pce of Prince Francis. Riding in a carriage on the quiet road of the Imperial Castle with no other traffic, she had seen Lady Anais, who had run out of Prince Francis''s pce.


    Jayna clicked her tongue as she came close to Lady Anais, who was there standing absentmindedly, unaware of the eyes of people, even if she was waiting for the carriage. Though Francis was absurd and perverse, he had harassed an unmarrieddy in the middle of the Imperial Castle, where people frequently came and went.


    But Jayna didn''t feel sorry for Christine. Rather, she felt Christine was stupid. ''I never forgot that you used me to escape Francis''s grasp. Now that this happened to you, it''s okay for you to take the scwag before other innocentdies are harmed.''


    -----

 Chapter 167 167. Kidnapping, Part III

    Chapter 167. Kidnapping, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    While the banquet hall grew as noisy as the market had with the bomb dropped by Princess Haint, Killian ordered Oswald in the lounge, "Now that the banquet has begun, bring Princess Kiellini."


    "Your Highness, as I said before, the moment I talk to the princess..."


    "There is nothing to worry about it, the Marquis. Just tell her I''m looking for her and bring her here. Say it very loudly and bring her here because I have to stamp on her diligently."


    "Didn''t you n to approach her carefully, so that she wouldn''t notice?"


    "That''s right. She doesn''t know, but it''s a n that everyone around her needs to know. It won''t be unexpected if I look for the princess because of the rumor started a few days ago."


    "But she is single, and Your Highness is calling her... why don''t you join me for the banquet?" Oswald proposed.


    "Yes, that would be great. Killian, I know you''re in a hurry, but there''s nothing good about gossip," Rhodius agreed.


    Adam objected to the words from the Marquis of Rhodius. "No. It''s an unwritten rule for a royal family not to attend thest Imperial Banquet."


    The politics of the imperial family were something that made everyone nervous and caught everyone''s attention. Therefore, the royal family members did not attend thest banquet of the season, so that they might enjoy the timefortably.


    Adam recalled that, jumped to his feet and continued, "Your Highness, it would be okay to do something that will remain in people''s minds before the side of Prince Francis do something absurd. I''ll bring her here."


    Oswald was embarrassed by Adam''s active appearance, unlike before. "Uh, uh, the Count. I think that''s my job..."


    But regardless of Oswald''s dissuasion, Adam stormed out of the lounge and headed for the ballroom.


    "You''re very beautiful today, too, the princess." As soon as Adam entered the ballroom, he headed to Julietta, who was at the center of everyone''s attention.


    "Your Excellency The Count, I thought you weren''t here, because I didn''t see you." Julietta greeted Adam warmly, who kissed her politely on the back of her hand. She was very pleased to see Adam in a hectic situation where people were trying to get just one more word with her.


    "We also tend to refrain from attending because His Highness Prince Killian doesn''t enjoy the banquet very much," Adam whispered low, so that only the people around him could hear. "It is an unwritten rule that the royal family doesn''t attend thest banquet of the season, so His Highness can''te, even though the princess is here."


    "Oh, I see. But what brings you here today?"


    "His Highness is waiting in the lounge next to the banquet hall to see you. Why don''t you go and say hello?"


    At Adam''s suggestion, Julieta hesitated for a moment. If she would go see the Prince with so many people watching her, she would surely suffer from gossip. However, because of severe pressure in her chest and the tension caused by people flocking to her, and dizziness and difficulty with breathing since a while ago, she wanted to leave this ce.


    "Thank you for giving me that honor. Then excuse me for a moment."


    Julietta managed to escape from the people looking after her enviously, and made her way to Killian''s lounge. "Whew, I''ve been saved by you. I feel like I''ve been drained of all my energy in the half an hour since I arrived at the party."


    "I should havee sooner. But did a man from Prince Francise, by any chance?" asked Adam, who thought Francis would have sent a man to get to Julietta, the Princess of Kiellini.


    "Not at all," Julietta replied, thinking that it was a relief, because she didn''t want to deal with him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s strange." After today, it was going to be harder to get to Princess Kiellini, but he missed this opportunity. ''Don''t tell me, is he going to visit Tilia Territory?''


    -----------------


    At that time when Adam was lost in thought, Francis was meeting Christine in his pce.


    Francis was about to give an order to his servant to bring Princess Kiellini to him, but when he heard the n of Christine who just came here, he smiled and asked, "So, are you saying that I should not send someone to the banquet today?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. You''ll have to go save Princess Kielliniter. If you could lend me a servant who wears the uniform of Prince Killian, I''ll call out Princess Kiellini through him. After that, I will kidnap her, and I will contact you. I''ve been thinking about the story from your point of view. When youe in on urgent business, you can save Princess Kiellini."


    Francis gazed happily at Christine, who was so driven by desperation she was nning a kidnapping. He was so satisfied that he wanted to be cruel to her, because she behaved under his influence. He smiled contentedly as Christine exined her n in earnest.


    "I''ll give you as many servants as I can. Your n is not very interesting to me, but I''ll do it if you want. But I need a reward to get me to work your way."


    Christine was choked with anxiety. Francis smiled cruelly at her. "Why don''t you give yourself up to me while Princess Kiellini is spoiled by a gangster, as you nned. If that''s the condition, I''m willing to reluctantly move in spite of my annoyance."


    Christine shook her head unconsciously. Francis shook his head, as if his excitement had cooled. "If that''s the case, get out. I''m not going to y to your tune today. I intend to report to my mother and the Emperor tomorrow that marriage between you and me is under way. Of course, I can kill the princess. Wouldn''t it be more convenient to kill her than kidnap her?"


    Christine turned pale at Francis''s words. "Your Highness..."


    "Christine, I''ve already given you one chance. I didn''t want you to give Princess Kiellini to me on your own, but I epted. However, despite my gracious consideration, youe to me today and asked me one thing or another. Then shouldn''t I be rewarded, too?"


    Francis shook his head, as if he had prated Christine''s heart to shout, "Isn''t Kiellini the reward?"


    "No, that''s not a reward. Aren''t you trying to pass the intruder on to me to get what you want? I''m taking care of your luggage, so it''s no wonder I''m getting the reward. Isn''t that right?"


    Christine recalled the image of Killian and Princess Kiellini she had seen a few days ago. She bit her lip to remind herself of her miserable feelings and the indifference of Killian, who did not even give her a look. ''I will cut my flesh and will grind the bones of the princess.''


    Christine replied in a trembling voice, barely smiling. "If the reward you desire is in this humble body, I will be d to ask you to ept it."


    In response to Christine''s answer, Francis''s mouth went up. "Pull up your skirt."


    Christine''s mouth opened at Francis''s words. "Your Highness?"


    "There is a rumor about a woman who will be my brother''s Queen, so wouldn''t there be trouble with one other? So we can''t go to the bedroom. Now we only enjoy a cup of tea affectionately between cousins. Or do you want to move to the bedroom and spread rumors inside the castle?"


    Already rumors of him and Christine were spreading in the banquet hall, but with no idea of the facts, she shook her head quickly. "No, Your Highness. You are right. I had a short thought."


    When she said she hade to talk about Princess Kiellini, Francis forced all the attendants who were waiting around to step out. Come to think of it, it could have been just an excuse; from the beginning, he seemed to have this n by making the attendants withdraw.


    This had been scheduled since he had touched her that morning. For fear of this, she kept herself in the mansion for a week. But with yesterday''s events, Christine again came to Francis, and was ready for what would happen.


    Christine rolled up the skirt of her dress in front of Francis. Unlike her usual blue-colored dress, today''s dress was dark and ck, as if to herald her future.


    Francis continued to smile, satisfied with Christine''s image of rolling up her skirt naturally in front of him and her doll-faced face. As the ck skirt gradually rolled up, the legs in snow-white silk stockings, opposite to the ck dress, were revealed. Francis'' lips were twisted to the utmost by the contrast.

 Chapter 168 168. Kidnapping, Part IV

    Chapter 168. Kidnapping, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "If you follow me well, no one will know what happens here."


    Francis left her like that for a while, appreciating her appearance. As she was about to say that she couldn''t stand anymore, Francis rose from his seat.


    "You don''t think it''s over today, do you? It''s better not to think like that ever." Francis whispered in Christine''s ear, then rose up and looked down at her.


    ------


    "Your Highness, I was afraid I wouldn''t be able to say hello and go to Tilia, but thank you for this opportunity." In order to maintain the partnership, she decided to exchange letters after going down to Tilia, but Julietta wanted to say goodbye to the Prince who she had learned to enjoy instead of hate.


    When she went down to Tilia, she would have to live hidden for the rest of her life. Julietta was a little choked up when she thought she would never see the Prince sitting there with such an arrogant face again.


    She would never see the Marquis of Oswald, who caught the eye with his raucous clothes and deeds; Count Adam always eximing "No!" with his hard face; Ian, who now looked like the Prince''s shadow; the reliable Count Valerian; and Marquis Rhodius, the perfect gentleman himself.


    Killian frowned and rebuked her as Julietta suddenly greeted him with tears in her eyes. "The princess, are you going to die? Why are you so blue, like someone I''ll never see again?" Killian was deliberately irritated to hide hisughter, now that he knew what Julietta was thinking.


    At the rebuke of the Prince, Julietta quickly wiped away her tears and went into a sulk with a sheepish face. "I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you as often as I do now, and I was going to be disappointed for a while. But now my sentimental feelings went away because of you. Thank you."


    "You are sorry about everything. If the princess feels sorry, then I can go to Tilia. I heard that thend of the family of Duke Kiellini is so airy and scenic, so it would be nice to stay at the Duke''s castle during the non-social season."


    Killian''s intentional words embarrassed Julietta. "No, Your Highness. I might go back to Tilia and go on a trip. The next time Ie to Dublin, I can see you again."


    Killian continued, ignoring her dissuasion. "The princess, go on a trip ande back. I love the idea of suddenly taking a vacation in Tilia."


    Spencer looked at Killian, who was enjoying Julietta''s ufortable look, and rose from his seat with an ufortable face. "Suddenly, I wonder who attended today''s banquet. Don''t you all want to go?"


    Oswald, Adam, and Valerian rose quickly from the sofas at the suggestion of Marquis Rodius. "We''ve so neglected our social activitytely, so we''d better go. Your Highness, we''ll be right back."


    Without waiting for Killian''s answer, they left the ce in a group, and Ian, standing there at a loss, said hesitantly, "Your Highness, um, Sir Albert was looking for me a moment ago... I''ll be in a hurry now."


    As they got out of there in the blink of an eye, as if everyone had made a promise, Julietta looked back at Killian with a bewildered expression. "Did I make a mistake? Why are they all rushing out like they''re avoiding me?"


    Killian replied to Julietta leisurely, both arms resting on the sofa. "The princess cried needlessly, and they ran away in embarrassment."


    Julietta regretted being sentimental for a while. She red at Killian, who was tapping his legs with an arrogant look. ''How can you use such mean words?''


    "I''m really sorry, but I guess other people don''t mind."


    "The princess, isn''t this a preparation to meet again that the original separation is? It''s only two months until next season. Or I can go to Tilia, so don''t be too disappointed."


    Julietta was forced to smile at Killian''s words, but suddenly grabbed her chest, shrugged her shoulders and straightened up.


    Killian frowned slightly, wondering what else was going on. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you so short of breath and pale ofplexion?"


    Julietta jumped out of her seat, unable to bear the pressure of the corset pressing on her chest, thanks to the plush sofa. "Your Highness, I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well, so I think I''ll have to leave."


    The reason she wore a two-piece jacket and cravat at the opening party of the Chartreu Dressing Shop was to hide her bulging breasts. On a busy day, she felt uneasy about tightening her chest with a corset. So, she tried to hide her figure with a hard male jacket instead of a feminine dress with prominent cleavage.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But today she had to wear a corset that put pressure on her chest again because she was wearing an extremely feminine party dress that revealed her shoulders. The long-sleeved corset put a lot of pressure on Julietta, both mentally and physically.


    When she stood up from the sofa in a hurry, she felt the corset tightened more and she sat down again with a groan of "Ah!" At her unusual look, Killian hurried over to the sofa where she sat.


    "What''s wrong with you? Where does it hurt?"


    Julieta felt more suffocated when the Prince shook her arms.


    "Your Highness, don''t, don''t, don''t shake. It''s because the corset is tight. Please call my maid, Vera. I don''t think I can even make it to my lounge."


    Killian was so surprised that his heart stopped beating when Julietta suddenly turned pale and gasped for breath. He asked again with a strange look. "Because of the corset?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian became angry, sighing as if he was at a loss for words. "What the hell is there to tighten up on you? Or did you gain weight?"


    When the wagon had been overturned in the past, he remembered the waist that had slipped into his hand, and groped arbitrarily at Julietta''s waist. Julietta was irritated by Killian groping her waist instead of thinking of calling in people as she suffocated.


    "Oh no, Your Highness. It''s not there. Please call Vera in a hurry. It tightened my chest and I am stuffy."


    Killian stopped stroking her waist. "Are you telling me you''ve corseted your chest? Why?"


    Julietta almost answered with frustration and irritation, but shut her mouth.


    Killian pped his knee as he looked at the chest area above her waist, as he measured them with his hands. "Aha, that''s it. I thought it was weird."


    Julietta opened her eyes at Killian''s iprehensible words. "What do you mean, it was weird?" Julietta asked Killian, touching her and the damnably tight corset.


    "No. It seems that you may die of suffocation while your maid ising here. I think I''d better help."


    "What? What can you help me with? Your Highness, wait, wait a minute!"


    Even before she was surprised and stopped him, Killian quickly grabbed Julietta by the waist and sat her on hisp with her back before him. With one hand clutching Julietta''s struggling hand, he undid the buttons behind her back mercilessly. As soon as the buttons were released, he could see the end of a tight corset. Without a moment''s hesitation, Killian cut the corset tightly tied with a ribbon with a dagger in his arms.


    "Stop! Your Highness! What the hell are you doing?"


    Julietta screamed as she grabbed the front of her dress, which was about to fall down, but Killian held her back, pretending not to hear. He casually grabbed her waist and sat her down next to him.


    "Didn''t you say you were suffocating because of the corset? I just gave you first aid. We''re in a partnership, and this much help should be given."


    At Killian''s words, shameless enough to strike a blow, Julietta red hard enough to turn her eyes red. She pleaded with Killian, who was smiling in the face of her fierce look, "Your Highness, lock the door of the lounge quickly. What if someonees in? Quickly!"


    Unable to move because of the corset and dress trying to fall off, she grabbed Killian''s arm and shook it, and he continued being unctuous and greasy. "Oh, my God, the princess. Did you want to be alone with me? This is difficult. A personal rtionship between partners is not right."


    "Are you kidding me now? Hurry up! What if people who went to the partye back? Quickly!"


    Killian intentionally tilted his head as he watched Julietta making a fuss in irritation. "Can you show me, but not them? Why?"

 Chapter 169 169. Kidnapping, Part V

    Chapter 169. Kidnapping, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta got so angry with Killian who continued to ask the useless things without doing what she wanted, as she was to die of anxiety. "You''ve already seen it. I don''t care if you see it once or twice, but I can''t show it to everyone else. Quickly. Please lock the door and put my dress back on."


    Julietta didn''t recognize that she had confessed who she was now, but she pressed him as if she had ordered him. Killian reluctantly went to the entrance and locked the door. Julietta was only relieved by the click of atch, but was still angry with him.


    "Please don''t stand there and put it back on quickly. You only needed to call my maid, but why did you make such a big fuss?" Julietta waited for a long time to get her corset put on again, showing her back, but looked back at Killian, who had no reaction. "What are you doing?"


    Killian replied casually at Julietta''s question, while appreciating her back, which was as smooth as a pearl, with his hand on his chin. "I cut the corset cord with a dagger. I was thinking about how to redress it."


    "Oh, my God! You cut it. Why did you cut it?"


    Without a corset, she couldn''t wear the dress, because it didn''t fit in the chest. Julietta, devastated by the absurdity that had happened in an instant, gazed at Killian. She seemed to be cursing silently, but Killian decided to let it go this time.


    "Why are you standing still like that? Please call my maid, Vera, quickly. I''ll have her get a corset cord."


    Killian asked Julietta strangely, as she rebuked him for what he was doing. "By the way, the princess. I think I heard strange words earlier. When have I ever seen you naked? No matter how intimate we were, it''s something I can''t remember at all."


    Julietta was rolling her feet in nervousness, and opened her eyes roundly rather than ncing at Killian''s question, as if he were talking nonsense. She remembered what she had talked too freely in a hurry. "Well, well, that''s like I''ve been mistaken for a while."


    Killian''s voice became surprisingly louder and louder, when Julietta made that up in embarrassment. "No, the princess! Did you say you were mistaken? Who the hell were you with? I''ve never heard of the princess''s dating anyone."


    Appealingly surprised, Killian came near, sat next to her, and intentionally raised his voice. Because his voice was so loud that the lounge was ringing, they could hear the whispers in a low and quiet voice even outside.


    Julietta was nervous that someone might overhear them. "Lord, then someone will listen ande in. Please lower your voice a little bit."


    Despite Julietta''s pleading, Killian''s voice grew louder and louder. "I''m really surprised. Who the hell is that man? Does the Duke know that? Oh, you asked me to call your maid, right? I will tell the guard to bring your maid. Is there anybody..."


    As Killian raised his voice to call the guard outside, the embarrassed Julietta raised her hand and tried to block his mouth. In the end, Julietta forgot to hold her dress in his act of avoiding her hand around and calling for outside guard continuously. She felt impatient that someone mighte in. She climbed over his knees and pressed Kilian''s shoulders with both hands.


    Julietta managed to catch his head weaving here and there like a loach, and she barely shut his mouth after a while, breathing out a sigh of relief until she realized what she looked like. They were entangled together. Underneath the dress which was curled up as much as possible, her legs in silk stockings were explicitly exposed, and she was sitting on the belly of Killian, who had fallen on the couch.


    The front of her dress, without a fixture, was down to the waist and the cordless corset was lying under the couch on the opposite side, where it had flown. Only a thin cloth covered her chest and prevented her skin from being exposed.


    Killian was forced to lie down on the couch because Julietta was pressing him down with her whole body, and fixed his eyes on what he could see before him. Julietta pulled up the dress top which was down to the waist.


    The sleeveless dress top was about to fall because there was nowhere to bind it, so Julietta had to sp her dress in her armpits.


    Killianid one arm behind his head to support himself, and asked leisurely, as she looked like she had no intention of stepping down from his body to arrange her dress. "The princess, I just saw something very familiar. Why do I think I saw it in my bathroom in Bertino?"


    Julietta''s movements stopped with a snap of her head. Killian stroked her bare back, trying to soothe her stiffened body with one hand. Killian''s smile grew even more intense when he saw that she had no resistance to his touch, and he rose up, wrapped around her waist, and leaned his back against the back of the sofa.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the other hand, Julietta felt a sense of crisis at the man in front of her, and tried to step back down. But Killian hugged her tightly in his arms so that she couldn''t move, and drew her closer.


    "Reply, the princess. Why did I see the ck dot between your breasts in Bertino''s bedroom? Huh?" Killian''s darkened silver eyes were intertwined with the green eyes that shook without mercy. "Ah! And thedy who dared to spill wine on me at the Eileen Theater had a mole between her breasts like that."


    Julietta kept her clothes under her armpits so that the dress wouldn''t fall down, but Killian lifted her hands lightly and grabbed them with one hand. "Can you exin that, the princess, huh?"


    Killian touched the spot between Julietta''s breasts, and began to draw arge circle. "It''s really weird. Why is this lovely spot stuck in the same ce?"


    Killian whispered in the ear of Julietta who was so startled. "Huh? Julietta. Why are you in front of me as Princess Kiellini? Come on, talk to me."


    ---


    At the same time as Julietta struggled in front of Killian, Christine opened her closed eyes feeling, Francis fall from her body.


    "I''ll give you a servant to call for Princess Kiellini. Am I supposed to wait until you call?" After Francis got what he wanted, he showed an unusually generous attitude.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. I''ll contact you as soon as we''re ready."


    Looking at Christine leisurely rising to her feet and hurriedly arranging her clothes, Francis said, "I''d like to have tea with you often in the future, so if I call you,e right away."


    Christine barely prevented herself from vomiting and tried to leave, saying goodbye. Francisughed loudly at the sight. "You don''t think it''s over today, do you? I''m sorry to let you be disappointed if you think that way. If a womanes into my hands once, I y with her with all my heart until I''m sick of her. That''s my personality."


    After taking a good look at her, Francis showed a kind heart to Christine, who seemed to have be a statue on the spot. "But I''ll put off drinking tea untilter, as the flower you''ll gain me today may attract my attention for a while."


    Christine hurried out of the parlor, leaving Francis''ughter behind her.


    "Miss." Penny was waiting outside the parlor, and came up. Christine, suppressing her misery, waited for a moment with Penny to clear things up in the hallway.


    Soon after, Havier, the servant of Francis, entered the parlor under Francis'' call and came out quickly. "Lady Anais, if you wait in the waiting room for a moment, I''ll get the servant you asked for."


    Christine nodded and another servant approached and led her to the waiting room. She whispered low to Penny as she followed the servant. "Penny, did you do what I told you to do before?"


    "Princess Kiellini was not in the party hall or in the lounge of the family of the Duke, so I told her maid first."


    "Wasn''t she in the party hall or in the lounge of Kiellini?"


    "No, Miss."


    Christine''s face hardened at Penny''s answer. She was about to say something, but looked at the knights and the attendants of Prince Francis waiting in the corridor, and went silent.


    She felt nauseous and had a headache, but it wasn''t the time to be weak. The terrible thing done today would be rewarded by the abduction of Princess Kiellini.

 Chapter 170 170. Kidnapping, Part VI

    Chapter 170. Kidnapping, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She had no intention of acting as naive as before and going up and down in the mouths of people, and she ordered Penny to give her a mirror. As she was checking to see if there was anything in disorder as before, a servant in a dark red uniform came in.


    "Hello, Lady Anais. His Highness has told me to obey yourmand."


    Christine stood up and left the waiting room after receiving greetings with as calm a look as possible. She took Penny and the servant out of Francis''s pce and got into the carriage.


    "Penny, stand by near Prince Killian''s lounge, and bring her as soon as the princesses out."


    "Do you think she is with Prince Killian?" Penny''s eyes widened when Christine on the carriage gave her an instruction.


    Christine turned her head to the servant without any answer. "Tell Marquise Raban that Princess Kiellini was sick and went back to the mansion of the Duke. The Marquise will be in the card room. A chaperone, a woman who follows and takes care of a marrieddy, usually doesn''t stay in the party hall for long. If she''s not in the card room, look for a lounge or a terrace. Pleasee to the Anais family lounge after confirming Mrs. Raban has left."


    When she arrived at the outer pce where the banquet hall was located, Christine got out of the carriage at the end of her words.


    "Oh, and..."


    As she tried to ask the servant not to draw useless attention, a clear, confident voice came from her side. "Oh! Who is this? Aren''t you Lady Anais?"


    She didn''t want to run into anyone at the moment, but because the speaker was someone she couldn''t ignore, Christine turned around. "Princess Haint, I haven''t seen you in a long time. How have you been?"


    At Christine''s greeting, Haint''s head tilted slightly to one side. "I haven''t seen Lady Anaistely. It''s already been three months since we met before you went to Bertino." Jayna had no intention of revealing that she had just seen her way out at the pce of Francis, smiled refreshingly and nced at the servant in a royal uniform standing behind Christine.


    Christine noticed that Jayna''s gaze was behind her and said quickly, "Are you going to the banquet hall? I''m not feeling well, so I''m thinking of going to the lounge, so excuse me."


    "Well, apparently you''reing from Prince Francis'' pce. What happened?" Unlike when she hade out of Francis''s pce a week ago, Christine was perfect without a single hair out of ce.


    But frightened beforehand, she reacted sharply to Jayna''s question. "You''re being very intrusive. What do you think happened to me?"


    Jayna took a step backward in surprise at the sharp reaction. "Lady Anais, why are you so angry? You said you weren''t feeling well, so I just asked you what happened, but I''m very embarrassed that you are so sensitive."


    Christine said with a quick change on her face, thinking that she might have overreacted. "I guess I was nervous because I wasn''t feeling well. Thank you for your concern. Nothing unusual happened, and I haven''t been feeling welltely."


    Jayna raised her fan over Christine''s excuse, covering her mocking smile. "I see. If you''re not feeling well, you should go home. I don''t know why you''re going to the lounge. Is there anything you shouldn''t have done?"


    "There can''t be such a thing. I''m just going out for a long time, so if I don''t feel any better, I''m going to go back."


    Jayna nodded as she watched Christine nce at Francis''s attendant with a nervous face. "I see. His Highness Francis must have been worried about you. I can''t believe he sent you with his servant. I envy you your strong friendship with him. I guess I''ve been holding on to someone who''s not been feeling well for a long time. I''m out to get some air, too, and I''ll have to go in."


    Christine saw Jayna heading toward the banquet hall and told the servant to finish up. "Hurry up and call out Mrs. Raban. Make sure the Marquise returns to the mansion of the Duke and return to me. Be careful not to attract people''s attention."


    Christine finished speaking and turned to go to the Anais family lounge.


    -------


    "Well, Your Highness!" As he touched her, Julietta looked nkly at Killian, thinking her identity had been exposed. Then, she was sobered by the delicate stroke on her side, and pushed Killian away to protest. "What are you doing?"


    Killian then slowly pulled his hand off.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As soon as his hand was removed, Julietta quickly put her lowered dress back up to cover her chest.


    Killian, looking at the scene with regret, pulled back the waist of Julietta who stared at him boldly after arranging her clothes. "My question is still valid. Why are you pretending to be Princess Kielini this way?"


    Julietta stared at Killian, only breathing without reply, and nced away at his question.


    "Huh? Julietta?" Killian grabbed Julietta''s chin and raised her head. "Do you know how great of a sin a noble impersonation is?"


    The green eyes which had been avoiding eye contact finally returned to Killian. He smiled satisfactorily at the gaze focused on him.


    Encouraged by the smile, Julietta managed to open her mouth. "I''ve been offered a big paycheck for ying the role of the ailing Princess Kiellini. I just needed a ce to hide¡­" She went so far as to say, but her mouth closed again.


    "Why did you have to hide?"


    Killian''s impudent question made Julietta look at him again without realizing it. "Your Highness, I know I''m guilty of death now, but I have to say what I want to say and then die."


    There was nothing to be afraid of even she was sitting on thep of a man questioning her guilt. In fact, she believed that the Prince would not do anything about her right away. Before she knew it, Killian was the one who she had faith in.


    Julieta spoke bluntly to the Prince, who nodded for her to keep speaking. "Your Highness, have you forgotten that I worked as your bedroom maid? I''ve seen you do that before my eyes. But you were going to take me as a concubine. There was no way I could do that with you."


    Killian was silent for a while at Julietta''s words.


    "I see." Killian answered after a long time, He grabbed Julietta by the waist, lifted her off hisp, and put her down right next to him.


    She thought he would be angry about being arrogant or what mattered, but he didn''t respond much, and she felt embarrassed. Moreover, he turned her away calmly, and then began to pick out the string of the broken corset.


    "Why aren''t you angry?" Julietta asked Killian as she tried to look back.


    Killian turned her back, making her look ahead, and released the cravat tied on her neck. "How angry would I get if you ran away because you didn''t like it?" Killian pulled out the corset and removed the top of the dress which Julietta held as a lifeline.


    "Your Highness!" Julietta screamed with fright.


    However, Killian merely bound the open cravat around her chest without any reaction. He wrapped her whole chest in the cravat and turned it around, then brought both ends back and tied them together strongly. "I can''t exin how you are dressed to fetch your maid. As a temporary measure, try to wear the dress like this and go to your lounge."


    Killian pressed her chest as hard as he could and secured it t with the cravat, then helped her put on the dress again. The cravat''s knot popped out of the dress, but it waspletely covered when Killian brought Julieta''s hair which had been hanging over one shoulder, behind her back.


    "Now, it''spletely covered. Go back to the Kiellini family lounge." Killian went to the door and unlocked the door he had locked.


    Julieta hesitated for a moment seeing him act that way. "Your Highness, uh¡­"


    "I forgot what I heard here today. Do you remember anything?"


    "Your Highness?"


    "The princess, I hope you will return safely to Tilia Territory. I trust that our partnership will continue to thrive. You can leave here."


    At the end of his words, Killian opened the door himself and waited for Julietta to leave. As Julietta hesitated again at his strangely distant manner, Killian shook his head as if asking her to leave again. Julietta hesitated, not knowing what to do, but ended up leaving the room after giving her courtesy. The closing of the door made her heart feel like it was skipping.

 Chapter 171 171. Kidnapping, Part VII

    Chapter 171. Kidnapping, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Feeling as if she had left something behind, she headed for the family lounge of Duke Kiellini, and a servant in a royal uniform approached. "Are you Princess Kiellini?"


    "Yes, why do you ask?"


    "Mrs. Raban left a message that she would return to her mansion first, because she was not feeling well. She didn''t know where the princess was, so she couldn''t tell you and returned, so she told me to find you and tell you."


    Julietta was surprised at the words of the servant. "Did you think she was too bad?"


    "I don''t know. Mrs. Raban said she would send the carriage back, but it''ll be a while since she left. I''ve got a royal carriage ready, so please take it."


    "Did my maid go back with her?"


    "Yes, the princess. There was no one in the princess''s lounge." He was afraid that Julietta was going back to the lounge, and he stressed that no one was there; he calmly escorted her to the entrance of the outer pce.


    Julietta felt strange that Simone had taken Vera back with her. However, she couldn''t think deeply about it because of what had happened in the Prince''s lounge a little while ago. Still, as she reached the entrance to the pce, she quickly caught a servant passing through the hall, just in case. It was to prepare for one situation.


    She quickly told the servant to deliver her words to Killian, who had just kicked her out. "If you happen to see Marquis Oswald or Count Adam, tell him that I''m sorry that my aunt was sick and I had to go back to the mansion early. Thankfully, the imperial family prepared a carriage, so I took it."


    Julietta then followed the guide out of the pce. At the entrance to the pce was a carriage with patterns of silver and ck red, the symbol of Prince Francis. Unable to memorize the patterns of each of the Princes, she thought it was simply another royal carriage, but looked closely at it and tried to remember.


    "Leave." As Julieta got into the carriage, the servant closed the door and she heard him giving an order to the driver.


    Soon after, listening to the carriage leaving, Julietta recalled what had happened in Prince Killian''s lounge a little while ago. She still felt a throbbing sensation at her waist and sides.


    Julietta shook her head hard and tried to forget the strange sensation of the moment. ''What did the Prince think? He knew I was pretending to be the princess, but he asked me to go back without saying anything. Did he think it had nothing to do with him? Did he think it would be advantageous for the jewelry business to just bury it this way?''


    She should be d that she got out of there safely after being caught, but she didn''t feel that way. Feeling sorry and anxious, she stamped her feet in the carriage.


    The carriage carrying Julietta who was at a loss as to what to do headed for the Harrods'' mansion as Christine hadmanded.


    "Huh? Did it arrive?"


    While she was thinking otherwise, the carriage stopped and Julietta waited for the carriage door to open. After a while, Juliettaughed as it didn''t open. It suddenly seemed so ridiculous to be used to a mere month of aristocratic life and wait for the door to open as if it were only natural. Since he was a driver of the Imperial Castle, she thought he would not stoop to open the door himself. She decided to go out in person rather than wait until the butler came out and opened the carriage door.


    "Huh?" However, she only saw a strange building, not the familiar mansion of the Duke. Julietta approached the driver, suddenly feeling anxious.


    When she was about to say to go back to the mansion of the Duke, wondering if the driver had made a mistake, someone behind her put his hand over her mouth. He dragged Julietta and as he forced her into the building a woman waiting there came out. "Why did it take so long?" she demanded<novelnext></novelnext>


    All Julietta''s struggling eyes saw was a woman with a hood pressed deep. The woman spoke nervously, purposely not looking at Julietta. "Hurry up! You''ve been ordered to not let herugh again, so please treat her harshly. I''lle back and give you the rest of the money after you are done working."


    Julietta stopped struggling to memorize the woman''s face. She had to find out who had kidnapped her.


    Eva handed the man the gold coin she was holding. Her eyes met with Princess Kiellini''s. Surprised at the vivid green eyes in the dim room, despite the dim light, she hurried out of the mansion as if she didn''t want to be there as soon as the man received it.


    Eup, eup, eup. Julietta shook her face desperately to call out to the woman who was running away, but could not shake the ruthless hands mped over her mouth.


    ''Who kidnapped me? Who the hell?'' She had never seen her before. However, looking at the dress and fine hands under the hood, she seemed like a fair-grown aristocrat, a noblewoman.


    Julietta couldn''t figure out who the hell kidnapped her as Princess Kiellini, but she soon realized that it wasn''t important now. The woman told the man to treat her harshly. It wasn''t to get something or get a ransom by kidnapping. She could feel the malice intending to destroy her.


    Calming herself down, she repeated endlessly, If I go into the tiger''s den, I just need to wake up. Wake up. I haven''t been hiding myself my whole life to end here. Get a hold of yourself. Let''s wake up.


    Julieta bit down on the hand blocking her mouth as hard as she could.


    "Argh, you bitch!" With all her strength, she tore at the man''s hand, and the man who was holding her shouted in pain. The hand that had blocked her mouth was loosened for a moment, and she bit his finger hard. The man couldn''t hold her any longer, and threw her to the ground.


    "Did you bitch go crazy and want to die? I tried to treat you nicely as a nobledy, but you want to die!" The man stepped on Julietta who fell to the ground, and began to kick her. All she could do was curse and kick him.


    He crouched in front of Julietta, clutching her hair and drawing her face into the light. "You''re a really good-looking girl, as everyone said. I''m very lucky to have a bitch like you. I think I can only have you once or twice in the given time, but I''ll let you have an unforgettable experience until you die."


    A huge man licked the back of his hand, which was still bleeding, and then dragged Julietta by the head, stopping after a few steps. "Hey, nobledy. I was gonna use a bed for fear of your back hurting, but my lower man is angry because he''s in a hurry. Let''s just do it here. One more time would be good for me and for you. If you only have sex with a bunch of aristocrats all your life, you''ll never have the experience of being as ecstatic as tonight. So let''s do it here. Huh?" The man gazed down at the befuddled Julietta.


    Julietta came to her senses at the man''s words as she was rolling on the ground with the pain and shock from having been hit for the first time in her life. As she raised her head to stop the man, thinking that this was not the time, she saw himing with his pants down. She screamed with disgust. "Yipe, it''s dirty! Ugh, I feel like throwing up."


    The man was briefly embarrassed by Julietta who was sickened and disgusted, not screaming with fear. "Dirty? I washed myself three days ago!"


    "Ugh, I served the Prince''s bath, but it''s the first time I''ve ever seen it straight in the eye. Oh, it''s dirty! U-we-wek!"


    The man''s face frowned as Julietta repeatedly retched. "Do you think I''m that stupid, that you''ll be able to run away by diverting me like that? Don''t be funny."


    The man straightened Julietta''s upper body as she struggled, and then unhesitatingly stripped off her top.


    "What''s this again?" The man saw the cravat which had been tied by Killian, gave up releasing the tie behind her back, and immediately lifted her skirt instead, because the tie was wrapped tightly and not untied.


    "What are you doing?"


    The manughed as Julietta was struck with abhorrence and shouted. "What do you think I''m going to do?"

 Chapter 172 172. Kidnapping, Part VIII

    Chapter 172. Kidnapping, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When the man''s rough hands tried to take off her pants, Julietta tried to escape with a frantic wave of hands and feet. She missed the panier hoop that made the skirt to swell by inserting the wire or whale bones in a circle.


    ''Was it just to protect themselves that noblewomen wore those cumbersome things in their skirts?'' Julietta, who had been thinking about the wrong side of her dress for a while, regained her wits at the man''s words. She wanted to get out of this situation, so she could barely hold on to her spirit instead of falling into a trance, and she heard the man put on airs in her ears.


    "Don''t lose your strength in vain. The time given to me isn''t that long."


    Julietta was pushed back on the ground by the man''s strength and she asked, "Who is making you do this?"


    "I don''t know. I was been ordered to rape the woman in the carriageing to this mansion today for money."


    "You said you didn''t have much time? Is someone supposed toe?"


    "I don''t know. If I y with you for an hour or two, someone wille to pick you up, so let''s have fun before hees."


    The man put his stinking mouth on her as he talked. The man began to tease her thighs, shrugging from one side to another, weighing down Julietta with his upper body as she writhed and avoided his mouth.


    Julietta spoke decisively at the horrible sensation. "I warn you to stop here if you don''t want to regret it."


    "I think I''ll regret it more if I stop. There''s a woman under me who I can''t even look at for the rest of my life, so I won''t regret this even if I would die." The man focused on what he was doing,ughing at the way she stared and warned him.


    Julietta asked the man in a hurry when she could no longer stand the danger. "Wait, what''s your name? At least I want to know who I''m with. I don''t want to feel like I''m being forced to do this."


    The man smiled grimly at the green eyes of the nobledy looking up at him, who stopped all the struggling andy quietly. "I don''t usually reveal my real name because I''m doing a dirty job. But I''ll tell you in particr this time. I hope you''ll call my name with great pleasure. James Bowman. My name is James Bowman. Now, put it on your head." The man tried to go on with what he was doing after saying his name.


    "You said you won''t really regret it?"


    The man answered Julietta''s warning in a dry manner. "No, I won''t. Come on, girl. Expect what will happen. You''ll soon see heaven."


    "Hold, hold, hold on! Wait a minute," Julietta said to the man to calm down again, who was gasping wildly and smacking his lips.


    "What are you waiting for? I don''t have time." The man was irritated by her dissuasion.


    Julieta finally began to struggle one more time.


    "You bitch! I even gave you my name, but you are just nagging." The man''s big hand hit her cheek without mercy. Julietta was distracted by the shock.


    "You really won''t regret it, do you? Even if you''re going to die?"


    James Bowman snorted at Julietta''s grimly mumbled words.


    "Are you going to kill me? How? You can resist me only now. Now, wait." His hands touched the inside of her thighs.


    Julietta stopped hesitating further and mumbled, closing her eyes tightly. "James Bowman is more beautiful than Julietta. Damn it, Manny. If this ability you told me is fake, you will die at my hands." Julieta repeated themand Manny had said was her ability several times.


    Tears were streaming down from her closed eyes. But she closed her eyes tightly and mumbled themand frantically without feeling them.


    ''What if this ability is fake?'' After a moment, she couldn''t feel the heavy man''s body weighing on her. When she opened her eyes, the big man who smelled bad had disappeared without a trace.


    Despite the fact that she had said the w9rds, Julietta looked frantically around the empty hall with frightened eyes. It wasn''t long before she believed the man had really disappeared, and she was convinced she was alone. Shey face down on the ground with a thump. Even after all that, she had to fall into guilt and relief without moving for a long time.


    "Oh, my God. It was true! Oh, thanks to all the gods. And I''m sorry, but it was an inevitable choice. Oh! I''m sorry and thank you. Thank you and I''m sorry. Thank you. I''m sorry. Thank you. I''m sorry..." Julietta shed tears and repeated her gratitude and apology in the empty hall of the mansion where no one was present.


    ----


    Vera left the lounge to meet Julietta, who should have returned to the family lounge at this point, saying, "My heart is stuffy." As the party was at its peak, the corridor where the lounges of the high-ranking nobles were quiet without a person.


    "Huh? Isn''t she Princess Kiellini''s maid?" After attending the party, Oswald was returning to the Prince''s resting room and found the wandering Vera.


    "Hello, Your Excellency the Marquis." Vera politely saluted the Marquis, whom she had encountered several times in the dressing shop.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Who are you waiting for? The princess is in His Highness Killian''s lounge."


    Vera finally put on a look of relief at the Marquis''s words. "Oh, it was about time she came to rest, but she didn''te and so I came out."


    Oswald tilted his head at Vera''s anxiety. "Has the princess not fully recovered from her illness yet? From your face, I''m afraid she''s in some serious pain."


    Unable to say she was worried because of the tight corset, Vera gave a vague excuse, and Oswald nodded as if he had known. "She hasn''tpletely recovered from her illness. Anyway, she''ll be in His Highness''s lounge, so don''t worry. If there''s any problem, I''ll send someone right away."


    "Thank you, Mr. Marquis."


    Oswald walked lightly to Killian''s lounge. "Your Highness, this is Oswald. May Ie in?"


    "Come in."


    Oswald made his presence known even before the attendant spoke, and opened the door to the lounge as soon as he had an answer.


    "What about the princess?"


    Killian''s eyebrows crept up in the face of Oswald who was deeply disappointed when he couldn''t see Julietta, who was supposed to be with Killian. "What''s that look?"


    "No, I deliberately got out of the lounge and expected some progress, but I feel empty that the princess isn''t here." Oswald headed for the sofa with theck of interest, and paused. "Huh? But it''s weird."


    "What?"


    "I was just passing by the family lounge of Kiellini when I met the princess''s maid. She''s waiting for the princess who was supposed toe to rest. But she''s not here, and she was not at the party. I didn''t bump into her in the hallway. Where is she now?"


    Killian''s brow slightly frowned at Oswald who tilted his head in wonder. "Didn''t the princess go back to the lounge?"


    "Yes. Did she go to the garden to get some air?"


    "No, it can''t be. She can''t walk around in that dress. She should have gone straight to the lounge, but it''s weird that she wasn''t there."


    "In that suit?"


    Killian jumped up, ignoring Oswald who looked as if he had done something. "Go to the party hall, find the princess again and bring Mrs. Raban back to the Kiellini lounge."


    Killian picked up something from the sofa and left for the family lounge of Kiellini.


    "Your Highness."


    "Didn''t the princesse back to the lounge?"


    Vera was surprised and tried to greet Killian, but she was immediately blocked.


    "No? Wasn''t she in the lounge of Your Highness?"


    Killian threw the corset he was holding to Vera, who was bewildered.


    "This, this..."


    "I untied it because she was suffocating."


    Vera was embarrassed by Killian''s answer. "Then, then, then, where is the princess?"


    "That''s my question. Where did she go in that dress? I thought she''d go right back to the mansion of the Duke." Killian said so and then turned back and headed to the party hall.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness." Oswald came running, gasping his breath even before the Prince took a few steps away from the lounge of the Duke. He pushed forward a servant he brought behind him.


    "Say to the Prince what you said to me."

 Chapter 173 173. Kidnapping, Part IX

    Chapter 173. Kidnapping, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Recognizing that something serious had happened, the servant hurried to speak at Oswald''s order. "While serving drinks in the card room, I saw Mrs. Raban rush out. The remainingdies expressed their concerns, wondering if Princess Kiellini was still not fully recovered. After a while, I took a shift with another servant and came out into the hallway, and then I met Princess Kiellini. The princess told me to deliver that she was going back to the mansion because Mrs. Raban was not feeling well, and she couldn''t say goodbye and was sorry."


    "To whom?"


    "She''d like to deliver the words to Marquis Oswald or Count Adam. So, as soon as I saw Marquis Oswald, I told him."


    "When was it?"


    "I''m afraid it''s been about an hour that I''ve been looking for the Marquis or the Count."


    At the words of the servant, Killian went back into the family lounge of Kiellini. "What happened? I heard that Marquise Raban went back to the mansion of the Duke."


    After agonizing over whether she would have to find Julietta, Vera shook her head at the question of the prince. "She never said that at all. Even if something urgent happened and she had to return, she would have left a message." Vera turned pale and replied, feeling something was strange.


    "Oswald, send a man to the Kiellini mansion right now. Ian, let the knights and the attendants search as quietly as they can. Don''t ask directly where Princess Kiellini is, but find out who''s been away from the party hall from an hour ago until now and who''s gone back home."


    Killian''s face had sunk horribly. Oswald and Ian rushed out of the lounge at hismand.


    "Forget what you saw today. You should never speak of what you saw and heard just now. Do you understand?"


    Killian shook his head as if he could not, as he looked the servant who quickly nodded. "I don''t think I can send you back like this. Go to my pce right now. You will work at the Asta Pce starting today. Go and deliver my words to Sir Albert, and ask him to fill your vacancy."


    At Killian''s order, the servant nodded repeatedly. He was taught that he had to be blind, deaf, and mute to work at the Imperial Castle, but he was afraid he had made a mistake today. He thought he was lucky if he would survive this.


    When the servant left the lounge, Killian looked back at Vera. "If anything happens to Julietta, the first ce to visit is the dressing shop?"


    At Killian''s question, Vera answered anxiously, "Yes, that''s right. She feels much morefortable there than at the mansion of the Duke. What do you think will happen?"


    Killian stopped at the maid''s question when he started to leave. "A person who cares for others like yourdy will not go away without a goodbye."


    "That''s right. She knows that I''m going to worry about her, so she won''t just leave." Vera recalled Julietta caring about her and Gibson''s inconvenience at all the trifles.


    "Nothing''s going to happen. I am sure that nothing will happen to such a nicedy. I don''t think so. She might have gone out to get some fresh air in the garden," Vera murmured, praying to the back of the Prince leaving the lounge.


    -------------------------


    Phoebe looked up, thinking she heard something on the first floor. Since everyone left work, she was organizing the finished decorations in the bedroom on the second floor of the quiet dressing shop, and she left the bedroom carefully when she heard something again on the first floor.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang... As she listened closely, it was the sound of knocking at the door of the first floor.


    Phoebe opened the curtains of the hallway window carefully, hoping for someone, and looked down the street. But the street was dark, so she couldn''t see who was knocking at the door of the dressing shop at this hour. She went down to the ground floor with a small magtern that she used to move, quivering with anxiety.


    "Who is it?" When she opened the ss door and looked out through the gap of the closed shutters carefully, she heard Julietta''s voice, which she had not expected.


    "Oh, thank God. I hoped you weren''t asleep. Phoebe, please open the door."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Phoebe hurriedly opened the shutters at the sound of thedy''s voice which should not be here at this time.


    "Miss? Huck!"


    Dusty curtains were hiding her bruised face, and she wore a ragged party dress. Phoebe hurried to take Julietta inside the dressing shop and locked the door, knowing she was in trouble at a nce.


    "Oh, my God! What the hell is this..." Despite being too miserable to speak, Phoebe hurried to take Julietta to her bedroom on the second floor.


    "I''m sorry, Phoebe. Did I disturb you while you were resting?"


    After walking for more than an hour from the strange mansion on Harrods Street, Julietta copsed on a chair. Phoebe hastily took off the curtains she had wrapped around herself.


    "Ah..."


    Phoebe grabbed her chest as she looked at the disheveled hair, her barely intact dress top, the scratches on her shoulders and arms, her bleeding mouth, and her ck and blue bruised face.


    Phoebe could not say anything for a moment, but finally looked into Julietta''s eyes and said, "Miss, nothing happened today. This is nothing. Though a dirty thief touches a brilliant diamond, it doesn''t mean it isn''t a diamond. Even if the thief stole it and turned it back in, the diamond won''t be damaged. You''re a diamond, so beautiful and hard that they can''t even look at you."


    Phoebe consoled Julietta as best she could. She didn''t even know what she was talking about, but she just wanted tofort herdy who had been hurt.


    Julieta grasped Phoebe''s shoulders to calm her down, as Phoebe seemed more shocked than she was. "Phoebe! Calm down. I''m fine. Nothing happened."


    At Julieta''s words, Phoebe stared her in the eye. When the green eyes curled up without a single shadow, the relieved Phoebe sank down to the floor. "Oh, God! Thank you. Thank you..."


    Julietta couldn''t control her heart after seeing Phoebe crying out endless appreciation, like she had an hour ago. She sank to the floor and hugged Phoebe. "Thank you very much. I didn''t go to the end, but it was awful. But when Phoebe worries about me like this, all my fears go away."


    Julieta sat still for a while, embracing Phoebe asforting andforted. It was fortunate that there was a ce toe back after the terrible incident. Without this ce, she could have gone to the Eileen Theater or Lillian. There were people who she had to protect.


    Julietta recalled that it was not time to be so weak. Though she didn''t know who had ordered it, there was someone who tried to kidnap her and ordered the gangster to rape Princess Kiellini, and that woman had nned to hand her over to someone else.


    ''Who could it be? The person couldmand a servant in an imperial uniform. Could the person be Prince Francis?'' Julietta thought it was not time for this, released her arms from Phoebe, and rose from her seat.


    "Well, I''ll use the bathroom. And I''m sorry, but there''s a new dress for me downstairs in the studio. Can you bring it up? If I go back to the Kiellini mansion like this, all kinds of rumors will spread to the capital in less than an hour."


    "Don''t be sorry. I''ll get it right away. Shall I bring in Amelie and Sophie?" Phoebe asked as she got up from the floor, helping Julietta take off her dress.


    "No, they will be worried. Anyway, I''m worried about how to get back to the mansion."


    Until she arrived at the dressing shop and opened the door, Julietta was constantly worried about who might have followed her, or if someone would attack her again.


    Since there was no carriage at the dressing shop, she had to call a public carriage to go back to the mansion. But it was so terrible that she was still in a perfect fear, and she was afraid to go back to the Kiellini mansion in a carriage alone.


    "I''ll go and get Gibson. If I give an excuse to him, it will work somehow."


    Julieta shook her head after thinking for a moment at Phoebe''s suggestion. "No, actually, I''m not sure if I can go outside now. I''m afraid the person who kidnapped me today might be waiting in ambush near the Kiellini mansion right now."

 Chapter 174 174. Kidnapping, Part X

    Chapter 174. Kidnapping, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Phoebe put her robe on Julietta''s naked body and said decisively, "I''ll have to wake up Amelie and Sophie. I know you''re hesitant to make them worry, but it''s more important for you to get back to the mansion safely. They mighte into the dressing shop. I''m going to have to do something quick." After Phoebe said that, she hurried out of the room as if she would not listen to any orders otherwise.


    Soon after, Julietta finished washing herself, and faced Amelie who was waiting for her with a worried face. "Sophie''s gone to call the troupe leader, Maribel."


    "Maribel?" Julietta asked nervously.


    Amelie spoke harshly, "Julie, I know you''re ufortable with Maribel. But her love for you is serious and sincere. Of course, she is cold-tempered and easily misunderstood, but she is not a bad person. I don''t think what happened today is normal, so we have to call the troupe leader and find a solution. Oh, my God. Kidnapping¡­" Amelie sighed with a stunned face, as she shook her face this way and that. "How could he abuse your face like this? What a bad person he was! He is the one who''s going to be torn apart, caught alive, and eaten by the devil! Still, it is fortunate that you escaped safely. Let''s see other parts of your body. Oh, my God, your whole body is covered with bruises. He''ll be rotting in hell for the rest of his life!"


    Ameliemented to Julietta, wearing the dress she had brought from the studio. "You ran away in this fit; the heaven has really helped you. Oh, my God, thank you."


    Julietta lied to Amelie about how she had escaped and had quickly run away after hitting the fatal point of the man who had been hitting her. She was depressed for a moment as she watched Amelie and Phoebe feel relieved, saying that God had helped her, despite theme excuse.


    ''What happened when he disappeared from here? Did he move to another dimension like me? I hope he didn''t lose his soul.''


    If Manny was in front of her, she wanted to shake his neck and ask him.


    As Amelie was about to speak to Julietta, Julietta''s face suddenly darkened, and the door to Phoebe''s bedroom opened.


    "Julietta!" Maribel, all pale, came running in, and Sophie followed.


    "Julie! Oh, my God!" Sophie screamed at Julietta''s face.


    "Sophie, be quiet. Honey, that''s not what I''m thinking, is it? Nothing happened, right? Nothing happened. Isn''t that right? No, if it were, it didn''t exist."


    Julietta nodded gently at the terrible figure of Maribel who was pressing her as if she had to say yes. "Yes. I ran away after a blow at the critical moment."


    "Oh, thank God. That''s a relief. Yes, you''re not the kind of girl who would be raped without resisting."


    Maribel staggered as if her legs had loosened and went to the bed and sat down. She had always been rxed and cold-hearted, and Julietta looked at her strangely. At Julietta''s gaze, Maribel looked back at Amelie.


    "Please excuse us for a moment. I have something to say to Julietta."


    At Maribel''s serious tone, three people left the bedroom.


    "My dear, you must listen carefully from now on."


    Julietta asked Maribel as if she had guessed something. "Is this about what happened to me today?"


    Maribel shook her head as she looked at Julietta''s bruised face. "I don''t know, but I can''t say no."


    When Julietta nodded for her to continue, Maribel picked her words for a moment and opened her mouth. "I heard that when this is over, the Duke of Kiellini will try to kill you."


    "... I thought that might happen."


    She''d had a bit of anxiety, but she tried to think that if she lived in hiding all her life, the Duke wouldn''t mind that much. Considering the Duke who had been affectionate and tender, thinking of his daughter whose condition was so critical that she could die any day, she wanted to believe that he would have a warm heart.


    She thought the gangster might have been the Duke''s messenger, but she didn''t think he was. If it had been Duke, who was likely to be impotent, he would have chosen a different way than ordering such a dirty method.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But it''s weird. If it were at the order of Duke Kiellini, it would''ve been neater to just kill me and get rid of me¡­" Julieta''s face hardened. "Then the man who tried to rape me said someone else woulde. Why would he just want to kill me after he trampled me so badly? Why on Earth?..."


    Maribel looked at Julietta''s face and thought that today''s work was another opportunity. She was able to make a cool calction when her anxiety about Julietta calmed down. She didn''t think Duke Kiellini would have ordered it, as the Prince kept an eye on his every move, but she wasn''t sure. But whoever did this, it was a good time to remind Julietta of reality.


    "Most of the time, this is apanied by a woman''s resentment or jealousy. Why bother getting such a disgraceful thing to do, if they can just kill you, as you say."


    Maribel remained silent for a moment, as if to think about it.


    "A woman''s resentment or jealousy?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you saying that Princess Regina wanted me to be harmed this way?"


    "It may or may not. But I think it''s obvious that a woman ordered him to do. Lady Regina thought you took her ce."


    Julietta was dumbfounded. "What the hell? I didn''t hurt her..."


    "There are many cases in which envy or admiration for those who have what they don''t have turns into hatred. You made a debut in the capital instead of her, and have been praised by people, and you might have be an intolerable object of hatred because of her health."


    "She''s really bad. I''m just being paid to act as a princess. Are you saying she''s doing this just because I''m healthy?" Julietta shook her head, finding this iprehensible.


    "There are many people who are crooked like that. No one can be sure of their mental state. Anyway, Princess Kiellini asked the Duke to get rid of you."


    Julietta closed her eyes for a moment to calm her anger. ''They are really selfish people. They think my life is so cheap.'' It was hard to endure the anger.


    Maribel smiled slightly as she watched Julietta shrug her shoulders in anger. ''Yes, my baby. Be angry. Get even angrier! That''s how you make this Austern Empire yours. Do not let anyone despise you, nor will you ever be subjected this way.''


    Maribel again made face and spoke sadly, trying to further incite Julietta''s anger. "Not just you, baby. The Duke decided to kill his sister, Mrs. Raban, and the maids who knew about it, and the carriage driver."


    At Maribel''s words, Julietta opened her closed eyes and looked at her as if she could not believe it. "No, Mrs. Raban is the sister of the Duke!"


    "There are people who don''t care about such a thing. Nothing matters to the Duke except his daughter, who is the only thing he loves."


    Julietta couldn''t stand her anger and nervousness. No matter what the Duke intended, she thought she could run away from him. It now seemed funny to think that he wouldn''t hurt the people in the dressing shop to find her. Duke had even decided to kill even his younger sister, Simone, so there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    She jumped up from her seat and walked around. "What should I do? I can''t let everyone die like this!"


    Maribel sighed and said to Julietta who was at a loss with a mixture of anger and fear. "Well, I''ve been diligently looking for a way since I heard this, but..." Maribel nced at Julietta, muzzling her words as if she hadn''t found a solution yet.


    "What can you do against the Duke of Kiellini? It''s my job, so I''ll do something about it. Oh, is she trying to kill you, too?"


    "Yes. The Duke is going to kill me too. I''m sure he will kill Raphael, my only grandson, and Dian, the maid that Raphael brought, too."


    "I can''t believe this! What a horrible person he is!"


    "We need to find someone who can stand against the Duke of Kiellini. So in fact, I was going to tell Marquis Anais about this."

 Chapter 175 175. Kidnapping, Part XI

    Chapter 175. Kidnapping, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At the mention of Marquis Anais, Julietta stopped pacing around. Maribel shook her head as she looked back at Julietta. "I didn''t. What good is it to say so? The Dudley family is the only one that can deal with the Duke of Kiellini, but they won''t help you. Rather, it would be better to report you to the family of Kiellini and the people involved in this, and get rid of everyone."


    Julietta, her expression stiff, went to the table by the window and sat down.


    Maribel''s eyes curled coquettishly as she watched Julietta agonizing. ''Honey,e up with someone. You have to think about who can help you...''


    "There''s no other way. It''s the charge of impersonating a noble, and it''s hard to say anything rash, let alone ask anyone to help. Besides, there are very few people who have the power to help."


    There was a heavy silence in Phoebe''s bedroom. Julietta was lost in thought, wrapping herself in her arms as her emotions boiled. After a long time, she raised her head.


    "Maribel, you are weird. Normally, you would have asked me to ask Prince Killian for help right away. Don''t tell me you don''t know I''m in a partnership with His Highness."


    Maribel looked cautiously at Julietta, hoping her n was not discovered. "It''s a huge matter to impersonate a noble. You''re in a partnership with His Highness Killian, but that''s it. Are you asking him for help, counting on that shallow rtionship? You could die the moment you open your mouth." Maribel let her shoulders down as she touched her forehead.


    Julietta looked suspiciously at her acting and nodded, "That''s right. I could die." But it was already decided that it would not happen. Julietta recalled what had happened in the Prince''s lounge earlier. She was lucky since she had been caught earlier. She rose from her seat, recalling Killian sending her away while knowing of the immense sin of impersonating nobility.


    "I''m going to make a deal with His Highness Killian with the status as Princess Kiellini."


    "Deal?" Maribel was taken aback. In fear, she thought that Julietta would lean on the strongest force she knew, Prince Killian, but she said that she would daringly make a deal.


    "Yes. If thingse to this stage, I''m going to be the real Princess Kiellini." Julietta decided to stand up to the Duke of Kiellini, who was trying to get rid of her and those around her.


    The Duke would not be able to identify her as a fake princess. He would not want to die for what he had done to protect his precious daughter and family.


    "I will ask His Highness Killian to press the Duke, and instead I will tell him to be engaged to me until he rises to the Crown Prince."


    At Julietta''s words, Maribel''s expression became strange. "Why do you want to make a contract engagement as part of the terms for a deal? If you are engaged with His Highness at this asion, it would be better for you and His Highness."


    Julietta looked back at Maribel with her eyes wide, as if she could not. "I''m a bastard. No matter how much I look like Princess Kiellini, my natural status won''t change. Of course, I''m not obsessed with the identity, but I have a conscience. His Highness thinks that he is the noblest man in the world. I don''t have conscience enough to ask for a queen''s seat, because he regards such status as an important criterion."


    Maribel tried to say that His Highness would not care at all. Trying to figure out how, she squinted her eyes and smiled coquettishly. "Yes, baby. Flowers thate into your hands easily are usually less fragrant. So I don''t think what you''re trying to do is bad."


    She got up and shook Julietta''s hair out looser, which Amelie had braided beautifully. "But if the outer covering you will put on for a lifetime is taken off for a while, it''ll eat you as you are. It may be safer to disappear and run away now so that the Duke of Kiellini can''t find you. Of course, if you get caught, you''ll die. Both are the same."


    Julietta looked at Maribel stroking her head affectionately. "Wouldn''t it be better for the process to be happy with the same results? I''m going to choose one that will make the people around me safer."


    "Yes, baby. But the results are not the same. You can make a very strong fence to block the wind from peeling off the paint and avoid the blizzard." Maribel nodded to Julietta, who looked back at her. "Yes, you know how to build the strongest and highest fence ever."


    Julietta was lost in thought as Maribel stroked her hair. If she did not covet the post, she was lying to herself. If it happened, she would never go through the same thing again, nor would the Duke of Kiellini threaten her. She would like to have a position where she would not have to live in hiding for the rest of her life, and where she could protect those who had worked hard for her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    After a long time, Julietta finally spoke, "In fact, other people know me as Princess Kiellini, so what''s important about my born identity? But if His Highness refuses, it''s all useless."


    "Do you think he''s going to refuse?"


    Julietta smiled at Maribel''s question. "No, I''m sure His Highness won''t refuse it, because it''s not a bad condition for him. I need to change the terms of the deal, from contract engagement to contract marriage."


    "It will be a very fragrant and beautiful flower." Maribel was expecting a fight between Julietta and Killian, who were tough opponents.


    -------


    "Your Highness, Princess Kiellini left the Imperial Castle in the carriage of Prince Francis about an hour ago." Killian''s servant Ian returned with the information he had inquired from the knights guarding the outer castle.


    "Francis?" Just as he came back from the party hall, Marquis Rhodius looked at Killian in surprise. "This is a serious matter! Shouldn''t we go see Francis right now, and find out where he took the princess?"


    Once Francis'' name came out, Killian, his face stiff, shook his head. "It''s no use asking. Either he will try to get out of it or he will say something expected, as if that he took her to the Kiellini mansion. Ian, get the wagon ready. I''ll go right away. Sends people to the Harrods'' mansion that Francis used toe in and out of these days. I''ll go to the dress shop after I go to the Kiellini mansion. If anything happens, send someone to the dress shop.


    Oswald followed Killian and said in disbelief, "Even though Prince Francis is crazy, did he dare kidnap Princess Kiellini? If this bes known, it''s going to be a big mess."


    "I''m sure he did something to keep it from being known."


    "What is something?" As soon as Marquis Rhodius asked that, he shut his mouth. There was only one thing left that a noble woman could never speak of.


    "He''s a man who can make her shut her mouth even if he breaks her." Killian grit his teeth with a scary look.


    Vera now understood the meaning of the conversations of her superiors, and breathed out beside them, but no one cared.


    "There''s nothing to do while following me. Oswald, you go back to the party hall and listen for anything new."


    At Killian''s words, Oswald made an exmation as if he recalled something. "Oh, by the way, I heard a strange story earlier. Lady Anais came out of Prince Francis''s pce in a mess a week ago, and the rumor was all over the party hall. The rumor originated from Princess Haint, and she was talking about something new today. She saw Lady Anaising out of Prince Francis''s pce again today. Lady Anais came all the way here, but she only went to Prince Francis''s pce without attending the party."


    Killian, about to get on the wagon, turned back at Oswald''s words. "Do you mean Lady Anais came out of Francis''s pce?"


    "Yes, but she didn''t show up at the party. Princess Haint said she was not feeling well and went to her family lounge."


    "Find out if she''s still in the lounge and find the servant who called out Mrs. Raban. Ask Princess Haint more about the situation at that time, but be careful not to let her notice why."


    ---------


    Killian then took the carriage and set off to the mansion of Duke Kiellini. Soon after it left the Imperial Castle, the carriage came into Eldira Street and stopped on its way to the Kiellini mansion. "What''s going on?"

 Chapter 176 176. Kidnapping, Part XII

    Chapter 176. Kidnapping, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Killian got angry at the carriage stopping during an emergency, he heard the cautious driver''s voice outside reply, "I''m sorry, Your Highness. A wagon just got out of the mansion and stopped in front of us."


    As soon as the words of the driver were finished, another voice spoke up, "Your Highness, Simone Raban is here to greet you."


    Killian opened the carriage door at the voice of Mrs. Raban. "Marquise, where are you going now?"


    Simone spoke briefly since she knew why Killian wasing to the mansion at this time. "I was on my way to the dress shop. The reason why Your Highness came to visit the mansion is in the dress shop, and I heard that she was lucky to be safe¡­"


    Killian nodded at Simone''s quick report. "Go ahead. I''ll also go to the dressing shop."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian told Ian as the carriage left, "Drop me off in front of the dress shop, go straight to Harrods'' Bertino mansion, ande back to the dress shop in a different carriage."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian was in a fit of rage while he was heading to Eloz Street. He was so angry... he had expected Francis to do something, but he was not prepared for today''s events at all. ''What happened to Julietta?''


    While vowing to grind Francis to bones, the carriage stopped slightly past the dress shop and in a squalid ce. Killian got off the wagon, looked around, and quickly entered the side entrance of the shop. Sophie came to meet Simone and greeted Killian quickly. However, Killian hurried into the dress shop, without caring for the greeting.


    Killian took a deep breath to rx for the first time in his life. Whatever had happened to Julietta today, he would take it all. However, he had to be careful not to hurt Julietta with useless anger. He took one more deep breath to calm his seething emotions and began to climb the stairs to the second floor.


    ------------------


    "I have to go back now."


    With the thought of going back before it was toote, Julietta stood up but Maribel deterred her. "I sent someone to the mansion, so a carriage wille soon. If the Princess who attended the Imperial Banquet returns in a business carriage, rumors will soon spread."


    At Maribel''s dissuasion, Julietta sat down again. "In fact, I didn''t have the courage to ride in amercial carriage. Furthermore, I''ve learned of Duke Kiellini''s mind, and I don''t want to go back any more."


    Maribel, already aware of Killian''s visit to Tilia, smiled softly. "I''ve already told Mrs. Raban about the ns of her brother. Maybe she''s been busy these days trying to take the real power of the Kiellini family."


    Julietta''s eyes narrowed as she recalled the unsettled mood of the Kiellini family these days. "In any case, she tried to make me a real Kiellini princess, didn''t she?"


    "Is there any other way? We believed that you wouldn''t choose to abandon us and run away."


    Julietta nced at the smiling Maribel. "Baby, there''s no guarantee you won''t have anything like this happen again. Do you want to go through the same thing again?"


    A man disappeared at hermand. Julietta couldn''t resist the disgust she felt when she remembered what she had done. It was so terrible and unfortunate, but if she ran into the same situation, she would do the same thing again. No matter how guilty she felt, she never thought she''d let herself be attacked quietly.


    Maribel''s face sank as she watched Julietta start to retch. "Don''t forget what happened today. Don''t let anyone pose a threat to you again."


    Julietta managed to calm down her unsettle guts, wiped her mouth off, and bit her lip. When she thought of the man she had removed, she was filled with anger and guilt. "I''ve crossed a river I can''t go back over as of today."


    "Did you kill him?" Maribel asked softly. She guessed the trigger from Julietta''s sudden change of emotion. "You did it to protect yourself. Don''t have any guilt. What he tried to do to you was like murder. You did what you were supposed to do. But it troubles my mind that someone in the back woulde. I think we need to dispose of the body. Do you remember where it is? It shouldn''t be rumored that Princess Kiellini killed a man."


    When Maribel jumped up and asked where she was to send someone right away, Julietta shook her head. "I didn''t kill him. There''s no such thing as a body."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Baby, you don''t have to lie to me. Are you sure you don''t need to clean it up?"


    "Yes. There''s really no such thing. I''ll just have to check who put me in such danger. I''ll tell you the location of the mansion, so please send someone there to see who''sing. He may havee and gone already, but if you keep an eye on it, you''ll find out something." Julietta drew a simple map and handed it to Maribel.


    "Yes. I''ll send someone right away."


    Maribel stood up, confirming the directions she had been handed, and suddenly the corridor became noisy.


    "It looks like someone came from the mansion. I''ve got to go back, too."


    The door opened at the same time Maribel said that, and apletely unexpected person appeared.


    "Your Highness." Unlike the surprised Julietta, Maribel quickly bowed with courtesy.


    Killian did not look at Maribel, but approached Julietta straight away and raised her face. "What in God''s name is this?!"


    Maribel quickly told Killian, whose anger was ready to boil over at the sight of her torn lips and her bruised face, "Your Majesty, you can rx. Fortunately, God took care of her and she returned unharmed."


    Maribel was impatient to know if the Prince''s mind would turn around thinking that Julietta had been raped. But Killian only looked at Julietta''s bruised face this way and that, as if it didn''t matter what Maribel had said.


    "Your Highness, how did you get here?" Julietta asked primly.


    Seeing she had not lost her spirit, Killian grinned. "I was worried and I felt very ufortable, but you are lively. What happened? Troupe leader, get out now."


    "Yes, Your Highness. I''m leaving now. But until a while ago, the Princess was very disgusted. As you can see, she is not in very good shape, so please watch yourself." Maribel resented Killian saying that she was ''lively'', and left the room with those words.


    "What kind of man was he?" Killian touched her swollen cheeks carefully.


    "I don''t know. He said he had been abetted by somebody."


    Julietta began to tell Killian exactly when she had been kidnapped, except how she had eliminated the man.


    "You escaped from the scene after you kicked the man''s vital point?"


    Julietta nodded, consoling her stinging conscience, when he asked again, as if he was embarrassed.


    Killian was not a fool. Julietta didn''t seem to have gone through anything she couldn''t handle as a woman, but there had been definitely something terrible going on and she was trying to cover it up. She didn''t want to tell him what had happened in detail, so she might be talking lightly on purpose.


    But it didn''t matter. Stabilizing her, making her feel safe beside him, was the first priority. He forced himself topose his voice so that Julietta would think that nothing had happened today. "You''ve been really lucky. It was a real relief that your opponent sent a stupid guy. But there''s no guarantee that you''ll be this lucky next time."


    While he said it as lightly as he could, Julietta''s expression was slightly off. Seeing the change, Killian decided to find out who he was as soon as he went back and torture him to death. Unaware of Killian, who was struggling and gnashing his teeth in anger, Julietta opened her mouth to talk about what she had previously thought. She was going to see the Prince tomorrow morning, but she was d to see him today. "Your Highness, is the offer you asked me to be a concubine still valid?"


    Killian rolled his eyes back until the white showed, amazed by the sudden words as he thought about how to kill the man behind this. "What?"


    "The offer you gave me to be a concubine."


    Killian pretended to be nonchnt, but looked down at Julietta wriggling her hands nervously. "Why are you talking about something that''s already done? I''ve heard why you ran away, because you didn''t want to be my concubine."

 Chapter 177 177. Kidnapping, Part XIII

    Chapter 177. Kidnapping, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s callous response gave Julietta pause. She took a deep breath to rouse her courage and looked up at Killian. "I sincerely appreciate your forgiveness for my sin."


    "Sin...? What sin are you talking about?" Killian''s head tilted to one side, as if he had no idea what Julietta was talking about.


    "Well, that''s what I told you in your lounge. I reced Princess Kiellini¡­"


    "Princess, I don''t know what you''re talking about. If that happened in the lounge, are you talking about unraveling that weird corset? I tried to forget about it for fear that the Princess might be ashamed, but she reminds me of it on purpose."


    Julietta chose to talk more carefully to see Killian speaking in such an unctuous manner again. "Thank you from the bottom of my heart for saying that you would forget without any punishment." Julietta held the hem of her dress in her hands, bent her knees and bowed politely.


    "Get up. Even if I say I can''t remember, there''s something you want to say, so let''s hear it."


    Killian went to a table by the window, pulled the chair back, and looked at Julietta. As Killian waited for her to sit down, Julietta hesitated, not sure if she should sit first.


    "Sit down. There are only two of us anyway, so get theplicated manners off your mind."


    Killian stepped around the table and sat down across from her, as Julietta was unable to keep the Prince waiting, and quickly sat down in a chair.


    "What do you want to say?"


    "... The Duke of Kiellini is trying to kill me. Since I made my debut safely, I think he''s trying to get rid of me for fear ofter troubles."


    Julietta was slightly embarrassed by Killian''sck of response at her words. It would be easier to speak if there was a response, but she was disappointed to see him sitting with his lips pressed together. After all, it had nothing to do with the Prince, so there was no reason to react, but she guessed she was relying on him without realizing it.


    In fact, she was excited and moved by hising herete at night because he was worried about her. She was also grateful for his calm, which clearly contained consideration. However, the current calm of the Prince confused her. She''d rather grab his neck and shake it and say, ''Do you like me? I don''t hate you either,'' she even wanted to try the old-fashioned method. She peeked at Killian, who waiting for her next words.


    Julietta thought she''d rather have been a concubine before. If she had been, she wouldn''t have had to go through something like this today. She was awakened by the wild thought.


    ''Hold on, Julietta. He can have many concubines; rather, he is a royal family of a polygamic society. Do you think you''ll ever be able to live with a man who will have another woman? Moreover, he doesn''t even think about it. Are you indulging in a flight of fantasy?''


    She pped herself on the cheek in shame. She had forgotten that she had once worked as a bedroom maid for the Prince. She was just busy paying attention to the fact that the Prince might bring in another woman in the future.


    "What are you doing?" Killian looked at Julietta unwillingly as she suddenly pped herself in the face.


    "Oh! I''m sorry, Your Highness. I''ve been organizing what I want to say."


    Looking at the Prince''s suspicious eyes, as if she was a mad cow, Julietta put her brain to work again. ''Yes, if I keep poking on the persimmon of not being able to eat, it will explode and I can eat it. I could hold it in my hands, right?''


    Julietta decided to make some modifications to her marriage contract. She never wanted to go through anything like today again. "Now that the Duke of Kiellini is going to kill me, I won''t be the only one in danger."


    Duke Kiellini, who was locked in a separate house and watched every day, couldn''t have done this. Killian thought it was Francis''s work, but he didn''t reveal it. He noticed that Julietta was trying to choose him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So?" Killian replied in an uninterested way.


    "I''d like to give you a suggestion. Why don''t you have Princess Kiellini in front of you as a Queen? Then Julietta will naturally follow as a concubine. You said in the lounge at the debut party that the family of Kiellini will help you."


    When Killian didn''t respond much to her words, Julietta added with slight hesitation. "Of, of course, because of my status, you would be very upset and angry..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    "Yes?"


    Her attempt to say what it was like to have a contract marriage scheduled to end because her status would be unpleasant was blocked by Killian.


    "I don''t care about your identity. I offered you the post of concubine, of course because I liked you. However, because of my status, I couldn''t afford to have you as a Queen since you are a maid. I decided to be an Emperor, and no matter who I am, I can''t have an Empress who was a maid. That''s why I offered you to make you a concubine, and I offered Princess Kiellini a Queen seat for the purpose of strictly mutual benefits."


    "Well, then, please marry me!" Unlike her earlier attempt to make a deal, Julietta virtually shouted it now.


    Killian asked, "Marriage? Are you proposing to me now?"


    Maribel told her that her status was not important, but when she tried to tell the Prince, she was afraid that he would get angry. However, when the Prince said, "I don''t care about your status," she smiled in great joy.


    "Yes, I''m proposing."


    Killian managed to grasp the tip of his mouth before he smiled too widely at the thought of finally seeding. In the lounge, Julietta had a hard-line attitude, so he thought he''d take a step back. It was because he was in a hurry and he thinks could turn out wrong that he''d stopped. He thought he''d revise the n and approach her again, but he didn''t have to.


    But that wasn''t enough. He wanted those lovely smiles and sparkling green eyes directed only at him. All Killian wanted was her heart, not her empty shell, so he purposely hardened his face.


    Killian wanted to make Julietta think she was married to him by her own decisions. Although she had no choice but to choose him, it had to be a reflection of her own will.


    "Why are you trying to marry me? Is it because of the Duke?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I need your power. I don''t think it''s a bad deal, because you need the background of Princess Kiellini, so you offered me the seat of a Queen."


    Killian''s mouth went up crookedly. "Deal... Why should I get caught up in such a nuisance? I can overlook that you''ve done such a huge thing, but telling me to step in on the fraud is an issue that you could be punished with right away as the desecration of the royal family," Killian purposely spoke coldly, ring at Julietta.


    Julietta replied strongly, meeting his gaze. "You may feel ufortable that I''m going to push the real princess out and take her ce. But since my life is at stake, I have to stake everything on what you called a fraud."


    "You have to bet everything?"


    "Yes. You may say that I would rather run away. That''s what I''ve been thinking about. But I got greedy. I don''t want to run all my life. If the Duke of Kiellini hadn''t threatened me, and gave the reward he promised me, I would have been able to grapple with the greed that had risen. But I don''t want to. He''s the one who betrayed my faith first."


    It was okay to say that she should continue to live in the same way, hiding herself like before, if she could live with her favorite people in this dressing shop that she received as her paycheck. However, the Duke and his daughter tried to take away even the dream that she was risking her life for, and it wasn''t enough to kill, they had sent the terrible guy to ruin her.


    It wouldn''t be so bad if she would ruin them in return. No, she had to do it even if it was a bad thing, because she wanted to be happy now. Julietta clutched the two hands she held together under the table even more tightly.

 Chapter 178 178. Kidnapping, Part XIV

    Chapter 178. Kidnapping, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian admired Julietta''s guts to say she should be a real princess of Kiellini, because she didn''t want to run away for life. It was dazzling to see her proiming proudly that she deserved it.


    But he leaned back in the chair, deliberately ignoring Julietta who looked at him with high expectations, as if her offer was that good. He made her nervous, pretending as if he didn''t feel like it.


    "When I suggested you take the seat of the Queen, there was a calction that the Duke would support me. But if you take the position of the Queen, wouldn''t I expect the backing of the Duke?"


    Julietta was slightly embarrassed. She thought he liked her, as he wanted the ugly maid to be a concubine. ''Did he change his mind? Or is this guy''s taste attracted to the ugly maid, and not a refined beauty, Princess Kiellini?''


    Thinking he really did have unknown tastes, Julietta looked straight at Killian and spoke with the conviction of someone who wanted to survive, "You won''t get the support of the Duke of Kiellini, so it''s okay to take thedy of the good family that can support Your Highness and take me as your concubine. You said you don''t care about my birth status, so take the heir to the family of Kiellini into the concubine and make your greatness stand out even more."


    Killian was now in a tug-of-war with Julietta. In fact, if he slightly pulled the rope here, Julietta''s feet would be over the middle of the line. But he was not satisfied. He wanted to pull the rope as hard as he could, and get her all over the line.


    He decided to move carefully to hold Julietta in his arms. "Whether you would be a Queen or a concubine, the scenes you''ve seen in my bedroom won''t be gone. What about that?"


    Julietta agonized over Killian''s question for a moment. "Thanks to the curtains, I didn''t see it myself, so I think I can appreciate it."


    "Appreciate?"


    "Yes. I decided to think it was just appreciation. When I substitute the naked silhouette with Your Highness, we''ll be distressed with each other. I''ll just think of it as a scene of a man and a woman having sex." Julietta''s brow was slightly furrowed upon saying "The naked silhouette."


    Killian''s back straightened slightly at her expression. If he could undo the past, he would blow up both himself and Harrods'' mansion.


    Julietta shook her head vigorously to erase the past that hade to mind for a while and kept speaking, "But it doesn''t mean I don''t feel like I''m losing something at all. I''m far below you in terms of birth, but I am a noble princess in the eyes of others, so there''s nothing to keep me down. So, there''s one thing I want to tell you."


    "What is it?"


    "If you take a Queen and I go into the seat of a concubine, I want to maintain a business rtionship with you."


    "Business Rtionship?"


    "Yes, I''m not a Queen anyway, so I don''t have to produce a sessor."


    Julietta had no intention of living a life of self-denial, though she demanded marriage under unavoidable circumstances. If it wasn''t for him to be a man of her own, she''d rather he be a stranger for the rest of her life.


    Killianughed at the bold proposal. "What if I let you in as the Queen? I could get very tired, because your great status as Princess Kiellini is envied by people, while I''ll be talked about behind my back. In addition, it''s also a problem, because I can''t give a Queen seat to someone below your status. The women of higher status than you are only the empresses or the queens of another country, but I have no intention of handing over the future empress position to women of another country."


    Julietta nodded at Killian''s words. "Then, would you please take me as the Queen? But if you get me as the Queen, you can''t take any other concubine or a woman passing by for a while. If you have a woman other than me, the face behind the curtain in my head will change into yours. I don''t think I''ll have the confidence to live with you for the rest of my life."


    Killian had no intention of bringing in another woman if he were to marry Julietta, anyway. If Julietta had not escaped from Bertino and hade as his own concubine, the woman he loved would have been only one. He intended to maintain an ostensible rtionship with the Queen he chose to appear before the public.


    Now Julietta appeared before him in a perfect form to add to her identity, and he did not need another woman. Killian frowned deliberately so as not to broadcast his thoughts. "What if I have another woman I like?"


    "Please divorce me."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What?"


    "I''d like to put that condition in the marriage vows from the beginning. I heard that in a marriage concerning the property ornd of the royal family or a noble, a marriage pledge made in front of the priest is important. I heard that if you break your promise, I can ask for a divorce, right?"


    "That''s right. But most people don''t divorce to avoid gossip."


    "I don''t want to spend my whole life in hell because I''m afraid of such gossip or people''s eyes."


    Killian wondered what Julietta would do if he said he didn''t want to. But he didn''t want her to bounce out of the tug-of-war by pulling the rope so hard. "I don''t feel the need toply with any conditions that don''t benefit me at all." Killian rubbed the middle of his forehead as if he was tired, blurring the lines.


    "You get Princess Kiellini, apetent business associate, and Julietta you were going to use as your concubine. I think this is a great benefit for you."


    Julietta hid her anxious thoughts and looked at the Prince defiantly. There was no one to lean on in that situation. He was the only one who could press the Duke of Kiellini.


    Killian rose from his seat as he faced Julietta who rolled her eyes, telling him to hurry and choose her. Julietta''s eyes shook, bewildered by his actions and silence. As he walked toward the door without saying anything, Killian looked back as if he had changed his mind.


    "I''ll ept the proposal. It would be pretty profitable to get Princess Kiellini, apetent business associate and Julietta, as you say."


    Killian left the room without waiting for Julietta''s answer.


    Surprised by his sudden agreement, Julietta stood dazed in the empty room and chased him out. "Your Highness, Your Highness! So, from now on, am I going to be your future fiancee?"


    Killian was walking down the stairs and past the first-floor hall with long legs, and nodded, without looking back at her.


    "Your Highness, you''re nodding, right? You can''t retreat. A man has to keep his word," Julietta cried out as he was acting mean and nasty.


    Killian just raised his right hand as if he knew it, without turning his head once in a cold-hearted manner.


    "If you turn around, would you be a stone? Let me look at your face and say it."


    But Killian, whose face was full of smiles could not look back. "I''ll make a visit to the Kiellini mansion tomorrow." At the end of the remark, he disappeared from the dress shop.


    "What is he talking about? Engagement?" Simone, Maribel, and the rest of her people of the dress shop who had arrived with the Prince, but had to wait outside came to Julietta.


    "I''ve decided to marry His Highness." Julietta''s eyes twinkled with joy.


    Maribelughed at the sight. Julietta had been having dry heaves, but they suddenly disappeared; instead, her liveliness was overflowing again and she was relieved to see it.


    Julietta looked around in a lighter mood and found Simone. With astonishing care, she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry. I wasn''t going to make such a fuss about it, but I was careless."


    She didn''t think of Simone''s feelings of turning her back on her family; she was just as selfish this way. It was really the worst.


    "What is this? Oh, my God." But Simone, contrary to her thoughts, was more worried about what had happened to Julietta than caring about her position.


    Maribel soothed Simone, who was tired, and looking at Julietta''s face, said, "Please enter the room once again, ma''am. It''s toote, so I think we''ll have to fix the child''s face before you go back to the mansion."

 Chapter 179 179. Kidnapping, Part XV

    Chapter 179. Kidnapping, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Simone had barely calmed herself at Maribel''s words, and went into the room. She''d already heard about Julietta''s condition, but seeing how she was actually messed up, her heart was pounding and she was ready to faint. She had heard there was nothing worse than being hit, but she couldn''t calm her nerves.


    Simone looked closely at Julietta and then Maribel. Maribel shook her head at Simone and held her finger to her mouth. It seemed that nothing had happened and she should not dig for details.


    ---


    Julietta sat in the chair in front of the dressing table, led there by Maribel. "Amelie has mended the dress you wore."


    "What about the bruises on my face? Is it okay if I go back to the mansion like this?"


    At Julietta''s concern, Sophie put the small bag on the table. "The troupe leader brought this bag as soon as she heard me. I was in a hurry, and I thought she took a small thing, but she brought it for this."


    The small bag contained a theater makeup kit.


    "You''ll have to keep applying it until your bruises are gone." Sophie mixed white powder and juice into an empty bin and began applying it to Julietta''s face. "It''s night now, so they won''t see anything, but you''ll have to wear make-up during bright days. And stay away from the shop until you''re safe."


    Sophie meticulously applied a coating of the powder to the bruises and sores on her face, neck, shoulders and arms. When all the wounds were finally covered, she took the makeup kit, put it in the bag, and gave it to Julietta.


    "Will the injuryst long?" Julietta sighed, since she had to stay in the mansion for a while, with so much work to do.


    "We get into trouble if we don''t call a doctor for fear of rumors. Do you think she will have scars?" Simone asked Sophie, looking anxiously at her torn lip.


    "Since she was young, she has had delicate skin. It''s not a very deep wound, so it''ll heal soon."


    Fortunately, the white powder on her face was not harmful to her injuries, as it was powder from the dried petals of the metum. Metum was a rose-like flower widely used as a makeup material, and came in three kinds: white, red, and pink. After drying the petals into powder, they would be applied to the skin, cheeks, and lips ording to each color.


    In addition, the brownish metum fruit was used to produce a darker skin color with juice, and the dark brown roots were used to draw eyebrows after being grilled over a fire. Metum left nothing to throw away, as even it''s stem was good for treating inmmation and was good for pain, so it was consumed by drinking tea, or by steaming and drying it with powder.


    Amelie took out the stem of the metum, a household medicine for Phoebe, and put it in the bag that Julietta was holding. "Drink a ss every day until your wound is healed. The wound will heal quickly."


    While looking at the people around her gratefully, Julietta found Phoebe outside the circle, who was looking eagerly to help.


    "I don''t think I''ll be able to make it to the shop for a while. Can I take Manny to the mansion of the Duke?" Julietta looked at Simone for permission.


    Simone nodded as if she didn''t care, and Phoebe answered quickly, "I''ll go get Manny."


    "Please, Phoebe."


    "I''ll go with her. I''ll have to pack Manny''s luggage, too."


    As Amelie went out with Phoebe, Simone, watched her go and asked, "Is she an employee of the shop, too? I''ve never seen her before, and I am anxious if she knows everything about this."


    "It''s Phoebe. I happened to meet her on the street, and she''s been staying in the dressing shop."


    Simone frowned at the words of Julietta. "Then you don''t know who she is, and you have just shown everything in front of someone you met on the street like this? Why are you so careless?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel stepped in when Julietta was about to open her mouth, making an excuse for the upset Simone. "Madame, calm down. First of all, Phoebe is a reliable child. She feels indebted to Julietta and she''s trying to help her somehow. Now that it''s happened, it''s better to talk openly. Sophie, can you leave us for a minute?"


    Maribel told Julietta after Sophie left, "Did I previously tell you that Duke Kiellini was trying to kill his sister, Mrs. Raban, and everyone who knows about this?"


    Julietta looked at Simone, then nodded yes.


    "I and the Marquise thought we would not be beaten by the Duke of Kiellini like that. That''s why we decided to make you a real princess and confront the Duke."


    Maribel looked at Simone. "Phoebe was the one I brought from the brothel in Lebatum to be disguised as Julietta''s body."


    "The dead body?" As Simone opened her eyes wide, Julietta''s startled voice rang out in the room.


    "Yes. I needed a body to be seen by Marquise Anais. That''s why I went to Lebatum and bought Phoebe, who was waiting to die after not being treated for her broken leg."


    "How could you do such a cruel thing? What the hell did you do?"


    When Julietta turned pale and got angry when she heard the story, Simone intervened. "She couldn''t help it as Maribel. If you made your debut as things were, she couldn''t ovee the suspicion of Marquise Anais. My brother expected that and gave Maribel an order to do that."


    "What a cruel man he is!" Not wanting to believe it, Julietta just shook her head unwillingly.


    "He is the one who tried to get rid of his sister, me, so that was a small thing for him. But how did such a person end up here?"


    "On the appointed day, the Duke sent poison with his servant. The servant went back after confirming that Phoebe was dead after drinking the poison."


    At Maribel''s words, Julietta rubbed her arms with goosebumps. He bought a person to substitute for her death, and even tried to kill her!


    "The poison Phoebe said she drank was what she drank then." When she had said her hair color had be lighter after drinking the poison, Julietta had never imagined it was rted to herself. Julietta was terrified when she realized that one person nearly died because of a role-ying job she had only thought concerned herself.


    Maribel looked anxiously at Julietta and continued to speak. "Unfortunately, Phoebe came back to life after throwing up the poison. I thought it was her fate to survive, so I treated her leg, and then I sent her out of the theater to escape the Duke''s eyes. I think she met Julietta after that."


    "Why is her hair color like that? If she was to rece Julietta, she would have been blonde."


    "I don''t know. When she was released from the theater, Phoebe''s hair was blonde. But when I saw Phoebe''s hair, I remembered what I had heard in the past. I wanted to see the Marquise to ask about it. It''s about thete Duchess of Kiellini."


    At Maribel''s words, Simone''s expression became serious. "Do you think poison caused her hair to turn white before Katarina died?"


    "Isn''t it too strange to be a coincidence? It''s strange for her hair to turn white. I''ve never actually heard or seen it anywhere else except the Duchess of Kiellini and Phoebe."


    At Maribel''s words, Simone had a badplexion. "... then my brother did it?"


    "Have you heard anything? What happened between the Duke and his Duchess?"


    "At the time, I couldn''t afford to care about my family''s affairs, since my husband just died. I also heard from Reginater that Katarina''s hair turned white before she died. Regina thought it might be a hereditary disease, so she would wake up every morning and check her hair color. So, you''re saying that the death of Katarina was also the work of my brother? Why the hell?"


    Julietta hesitated on seeing Simone shaking her head in disbelief, and then opened her mouth. "We''d better talk to the doctor who treated Phoebe and listen to him. I think he knows something."


    Maribel answered at the words of Julietta. "Yes, I heard from Phoebe at the opening party day. He said the reason her hair turned white must be because of the poison. I was just trying to find out about the poison, so I''ll have to see the doctor."

 Chapter 180 180. Kidnapping, Part XVI

    Chapter 180. Kidnapping, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "What is that poison?" Simone looked at Maribel suspiciously.


    "I wanted to know why Phoebe survived. The Duke himself said that he would send poison to kill the girl who would rece Julietta. If there was a problem, no one would ever know that she was killed by poison. I didn''t think it would be a bad thing to know about, as the Duke was so confident about the poison."


    "Yes, you''re right. Ever since he was young, he has been very interested in herbal research. Maybe there was a secret to the family that has onlye down to the heir. Your idea is very wise, considering Regina''s attempt to manipte me with the tea causing a headache."


    "The tea causing a headache?"


    When Julietta asked, Maribel exined about the tea Regina had been feeding Simone.


    "Then, is the headache you have been suffering, all because you drank the tea the princess sent you? Why the hell did she do that? Is that because of me?" Julietta couldn''t understand why the princess had done such a thing to her aunt, who had taken care of her since she was a child.


    "It''s been quite a while since she rmended the tea to me. Regina personally managed the tea in the house. She used to pick up and send tea every month to my brother in Dublin. I thought the weak Regina was so enthusiastic about it so that she would be recognized as the sessor of title. Of course, there must also have been such a reason. But the bigger purpose was to make the tea necessary and to be a must-have for the other person by doing so."


    "She wouldn''t have thought it was a bad thing."


    Simone nodded at the cold reply of Maribel. "That''s right. That''s even scarier. She wouldn''t have thought what she was doing was wrong. It''s really creepy that I have eaten and drunk with her for years without suspecting. If I''d offended the child, she could''ve tried to kill me at any time."


    Julietta reflected how stupid andcent she was when Simone and Maribel said all that. Despite the fact that it was her job, it was embarrassing that she was so preupied with the dress shop, without feeling any major sense of crisis. She sat still for a while and looked at Simone. "I think I''m going to do something very bad to the Duke and Miss Regina. Will my aunt be able to ept what I''m trying to do?"


    Simone sighed because she had already heard from Marquis Anais that Prince Killian had locked the Duke and Regina in a separate house. "They dered war first. They were the ones who nned to kill me, even before I stood by you. We''ve already crossed a river where we can''te back. I can''t give up my life for unrequited love of family."


    Maribel gently soothed Julietta, who had fierce eyes, fearing she might do something wrong. "What are you going to do? Leave it to Prince Killian, and you care about the dress shop."


    "Of course, I must ask His Highness to pressure the Duke of Kiellini. It''s something I can''t do. But I don''t want either of you to object to what I want to do after that."


    Julietta rose from her seat after saying so. "Aunt, let''s go return to the Kiellini mansion. Ah, I thought I''d go down to Tilia Territory, so I''ve been negligent in getting a private maid, but I think I''ll stay in Dublin, so I''ll have to hire one. Vera can''t go back and forth between you and me forever."


    Simone stood up and epted, following Julietta. "Yes, I''m afraid I''ve been careful in many ways, but I''ll hurry up and get one."


    "Yes, please hurry. I''ll take Phoebe with me. I want her to be my maid andpanion."


    "The woman? You want to use such a person with a bad leg as a maid?"


    "Phoebe will be used as a maid who acts as apanion to a high-ranking aristocraticdy. Auntie, get a maid who will care for me. Since I am Prince Killian''s fiancee and the Princess Kiellini, I have to prepare my people before entering the Imperial castle."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It wasn''t Julietta who was careful about Simone a while ago. She called her aunt proudly and changed the appetions for Duke Kiellini and his daughter.


    Maribel dismissed her earlier concerns at the change. "Yes, baby. You have to make your seat. Fill your surroundings with your people. And don''t forget that behind you is this Maribel, Austern''s top informant. I don''t know anything else, but I''ll know everything you want to know."


    Julietta looked back at Maribel''s confident words. "Why don''t you get a separate mansion, Mrs. Grayson? If you want to go in and out of the Imperial Capital to meet me, I think it''s okay to just put down the leader''s seat and manage it as the owner of the theater."


    "That''s not what''s hard for me. I am still thinking about giving Liam the position of the troupe leader. Raphael in Tilia will now return to Dublin and take over the seat of Count Caden, and I can''t live underground forever."


    Maribel was thinking of leaving the theater to Liam, the theater manager who was her right-hand man. Even putting down the position of the troupe leader, she could not give up all control of the theater. Liam would take charge of all external affairs to avoid the public eye, but she would be behind them.


    "Yes. Let''s think a little bit more about what I''m going to say about my rtionship with you."


    It was difficult to exin the contact between Maribel, a low-ranking aristocrat and theater owner, and Princess Kiellini. It was a matter that should be dealt with carefully, as it could damage the reputation of the princess. But Maribel was a very useful person for Julietta. Despite worries about her reputation, she didn''t intend to stay away from apetent person.


    As she left the bedroom, thinking she would have more to do in the future, she saw Phoebe, Sophie, and Amelie waiting in the hallway.


    "Phoebe, I''ll ask for forgiveness first. I usually ask permission in advance, but I made a decision as I pleased. Would you trust me and follow my instructions?"


    Phoebe didn''t know exactly what was going on, but when Julietta came out and spoke so seriously while asking for forgiveness, she quickly replied, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I don''t think you would do anything bad to me. I''ll follow your orders."


    At Phoebe''s obedient answer, Julietta unwittingly held her hand. She was so sorry and guilty that she had nearly been murdered.


    "You''re going to the Kiellini mansion with me now. Amelie will send your luggageter. Let''s leave right now."


    "To the Kiellini mansion?"


    Julietta replied for bewildered Phoebe, Amelie and Sophie. "I want Phoebe to be mypanion to talk with and a maid. I need someone I can trust to be closest to."


    When Julietta held Manny and said, Phoebe''s face glowed with joy and then darkened again. "But the people who kidnapped me a while ago will recognize me. They seemed to be very high-ranking aristocrats. You''ll be humiliated because of me."


    Julietta shook her head as if she were not to worry, at Phoebe''s words which were mixed with the fear that she might be hurt by the people again and it might damage Julietta. "It doesn''t matter. It will be okay if you are different from Phoebe now. If you change your gait, attitude, tone of speech, no one will recognize you."


    Maribel said to Phoebe who still had a worried look on her face at Julietta''s words. "You don''t have to worry about being seen in the house, even if you are a maid. So, don''t be scared in advance and follow her."


    Maribel thought Julietta was giving her useless sympathy when she said earlier that she would take Phoebe to the Kiellini mansion. She seemed to be sorry that she almost died because of her, but she saved her wandering around in her underwear on the street, so that was enough. But when she said she needed her own people, Maribel gave up her mind to oppose it. She knew Phoebe was a good-natured girl, so she would not do any harm if left by Julietta''s side.


    "Thank you, thank you." Phoebe burst into tears and uttered words of appreciation. She would be grateful if she would not be kicked out of the dressing shop, but she even gave her a job as a maid of the Kiellini mansion. She had been indebted to Julietta for the grace to not able to repay for her lifetime.

 Chapter 181 181. Kidnapping, Part XVII

    Chapter 181. Kidnapping, Part XVII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Good for you, Phoebe. Don''t worry about your luggage because I''ll send it to you tomorrow. Drop by often." Sophieforted crying Phoebe and Amelie also patted her back silently.


    "I''ll go now. I can''te to the dressing shop for the time being. If something happens, send someone to the mansion. Oh, rather, two of youe to the Kiellini mansion. I''ll send a carriage tomorrow, so you can bring Phoebe''s luggage."


    There was a lot of implicit in Julietta''s confident words. The free entry of the Kiellini mansion which was forbidden for the family of the dressing shop said that Julietta was not in the same position as before.


    Maribel murmured as she sent off Julietta who was going down with her eyes curled and said that she would see her tomorrow. "If I want to enter the Kiellini mansion freely, I''ll have to quit my job as the troupe leader as soon as possible."


    "Are you going to quit the theater?" Amelie and Sophie asked Maribel in a whisper.


    Maribel smiled coquettishly. "Julietta told me to quit my post if I wanted to go in and out of the Imperial Castle. I think I''ll find out somewhere to live. If it''s here, the theater is close by."


    "I hoped that Julietta would finish that shaky role as a substitute ande into the dress shop, but it won''t happen," Sophie sighed slightly as she worried.


    "Be careful of the title from now on, now that she''s be a real Princess of Kiellini."


    It was so beautiful to see the carefully nted seed-bearing fruit. Maribel walked back to the theater, thinking about how she would continue to take care of Julietta until the flower was in full bloom.


    ------


    "Why isn''t there anyone? What the hell happened here?"


    Christine stayed in the Imperial Castle until the end of the party so as not to be associated with what would happen to Princess Kiellini. Then, when the appointed time came, she hurried out of the lounge before contacting Prince Francis. She wanted to see the thoroughly abused Princess Kiellini.


    Soon after leaving the Imperial Castle, she entered Eldira Street and saw a ck carriage standing by the road. Christine wore a ck cape to hide her conspicuous white dress at night, then got off the wagon and quickly transferred to the carriage.


    "Where is Eva?" Christine asked Themes, who was riding in the carriage.


    "She''s waiting around."


    "Let''s go."


    Christine imagined the face of the Kiellini girl, which would make her forget about the terrible thing with Francis. ''You and I had a really hard time today. I''ve been raped by the noblest royal family in the Empire, but you''ve been soiled by the dirtiest death-row criminal in the Empire. That''s the difference between you and me. Now you won''t dare look over at Killian with that filthy body.''


    He was a criminal sentenced to death for murder, robbery, and rape and who had been forced tomit a crime against Princess Kiellini. She took the man who was about to die out of prison, and made a promise to save him if he seeded at what he was told to do today.


    ''Since I ordered him to do what he was most confident about, then how badly as he treated you?''


    Christineughed almost hysterically, looking out at the dark street that passed by quickly. The face of Themes at her spiteful smile was astounded, but Christine wasughing and never noticed. Finally, the carriage stopped in front of a small mansion at the edge of Harrods Street.


    "Where is Eva?"


    Christine looked at Themes, as she could not see Eva''s carriage in front of the house.


    "I''m sure she''s nearby. It''s time, so she''ll be back soon. Please go in."


    At the mention of Themes, Christine got off the wagon, but passed through a small courtyard into the building. She looked around in anticipation of the scene she was about to see. "Where is she?"


    As soon as she looked around the single-story building and spoke, Themes began to go around to check.


    "Is nobody here?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    There was a human voice, so there must be a certain reaction, but it was quiet inside. Christine''s brow furrowed. "You didn''t kill her, did you?"


    She thought it would be all right for the Kiellini princess to die and disappear, but she preferred the girl to be afflicted by Francis for the rest of her life as well. Christine pressed her headscarf deeper so that Princess Kiellini wouldn''t recognize her.


    Christine expected a miserable sight to be found soon and instead, Themes told her in a trembling voice, "Miss, there''s no one."


    "What are you talking about?" At the incredible words, Christine raised her voice.


    "There''s no one here. No, there''s no sign of anyone who was here." When it became clear that things were wrong, Themes''s voice grew fainter and fainter.


    "Get Eva right away. What the hell happened here?"


    Themes incited Eva to organize this. Eva disliked Christine''s fickle, and petnt personality, yet Themes furtively dumped this work on her, asking her to take on the rest of the job, as she would be responsible for currying favor with Christine.


    Eva, unaware of Themes''s secret designs to wash her hands of harming the Kiellini sessor, took care of the job without thinking further.


    Eva had waited alone at the mansion today for the subject of kidnapping, but as soon as she confirmed Princess Kiellini had arrived, she gave the money she had promised to the death-row criminal and quickly left. Originally, she was supposed to wait in front of the mansion until the work was finished, but she was afraid she would be seen by others.


    Eva then left Harrods Street and returned to the mansion in time for her appointment. Not expecting anything to go wrong at all, she saw the carriage of Baron Rabiel had already arrived, hurried into the mansion, and found Christine. "Miss, you arrived early."


    Christine red at Eva who opened her mouth to emphasize that she was not early. "Where the hell have you been ande from? Why isn''t there anyone in the mansion?"


    Eva looked at Themes in surprise at Christine''s words.


    Eva''s eyes grew bigger as Themes approached and whispered quickly, "What happened here? This is the right ce. Why isn''t anyone here?"


    "That''s not possible! I came out after the death-row criminal attacked the princess. I gave him half the money I promised, and I''d give him the rest of it when he finished. He wouldn''t have left without receiving the money¡­"


    p! Christine''s hand hit Eva''s cheek without mercy. "Why weren''t you watching here? Did I order you to do things so poorly? Didn''t you think he''d run away if he was given a greater reward by Princess Kiellini?"


    Eva''s mouth closed as she tried to protest against something unexpected.


    Christine wondered how she would tell Francis about it. If she didn''t give the princess away, her future would be mortgaged to Francis. "No! Find him now. Get the princess!" she screamed frantically.


    Themes hurried to say, "Calm down, Lady Anais. I''ll go to the Kiellini mansion now. If the princess hasn''t returned yet, the mansion will be in disarray. Then I''ll search through the neighborhood and bring her back, because he''ll still be with the princess."


    At Themes''s words, Christine calmed down. "You have to bring her at all costs, or my life is over, because I won''t be able to get away from Francis."


    To avoid the frantic Christine, Themes quickly pulled Eva away from the mansion. "Howe you''ve done this?"


    "I came out after I saw him knock Princess Kiellini to the floor. I told him people wereing soon, so I thought he wouldn''t run away. I didn''t think this was going to happen¡­"


    Themes sighed deeply. "I''ll go to the Kiellini mansion first. You have to figure out what to say to thedy."


    After soothing Eva, Themes started to the Kiellini mansion in a carriage.


    --------------------


    Ian arrived at the Harrods'' mansion as usual, and headed back to the dressing shop in a ck carriage without an emblem, driven by two guards disguised as his assistants.


    The imperial driver and two other guards remained at the mansion to disguise Killian''s activities. They had been waiting at the Harrod street mansion, and as nned, they drove around Eloz Street with an empty carriage bearing the emblem of Killian, went back to the Imperial Castle, and then they were supposed to go to Harrods Street.


    Ian drove through the dark streets in the unmarked carriage and waited for the Prince toe out of the dressing shop after finishing.

 Chapter 182 182. Kidnapping, Part XVIII

    Chapter 182. Kidnapping, Part XVIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Shortly after his arrival, however, Marquis Oswald suddenly climbed into the carriage. "Your Excellency? What are you doing?"


    "I was passing by Harrods Street, I saw this carriage and ran after it," Oswald answered, just as the carriage door opened, and Killian appeared.


    "The Marquis? Have you figured something out?"


    Killian''s eyes lit up as he watched the Marquis of Oswald waiting in the carriage, who was supposed to be in the Imperial Castle.


    "Yes, Your Highness. When Lady Anais left the castle, I followed her with Valerian, and she didn''t go back to the Anais mansion, but to Harrods Street, only she didn''t find the Princess Kiellini there. In a frantic manner, the cries of thedy crossed the fence. I''m here to report the situation to you, because I couldn''t just attack Lady Anais without proof."


    "Julietta is in the dress shop now. Fortunately, she got out of there safely."


    The rumors about the Princess Kiellini were cautious, so the moves to find her were also passive. In particr, Valerian had to pay attention to others. He couldn''t use the knights and was moving with only a few of his closest men.


    "What, she got out of there safely? Is it also true that Prince Francis and Lady Anais kidnapped Princess Kiellini? Are you going to let it go? There''s also a way to capture them and make them confess."


    Oswald was angry as if he couldn''t let it go, but Killian opposed it. "No, we have to think of Marquis Anais. The Anais family will be doomed if his daughter is arrested as the kidnapper of Princess Kiellini. I''m not going to leave any blemish on Julietta. I''ll make her the most perfect-born Empress ever to be loved by anyone."


    After Killian finished, he was about to order them back to the Imperial Castle when he heard the voice of the guard outside. "Your Highness, Count Valerian sent a man."


    At Killian''s nce, Ian opened the carriage door, and a knight in the uniform of Killian''s Asta Pce bowed before them.


    "What is it?"


    "Your Highness, at themand of Count Valerian, I waited in front of the mansion that Lady Anais went to, and followed a wagon from there. The wagon stopped near the Kiellini mansion of Duke Kiellini, and it didn''t seem to intend to move. When I found out where the carriage was, I was told toe here and report it to Your Highness."


    Killian''s face chilled at the knight''s report. "Don''t tell me they''re trying to kidnap her again after she returns to the Kiellini mansion? If not, what''s their purpose?"


    It would not have been possible to do such a foolish thing in Eldira Street, where not only were imperial knights standing guard, but also the knights of each household resided.


    "I can''t believe that they''re going to do such a stupid thing right near the imperial castle. Aren''t they just there to keep a watch on the movements in the mansion?"


    Killian looked up at the dress shop at Oswald''s words, and ordered the driver, "Let''s go right now to where the carriage is."


    It was necessary to find out who was in the carriage before Julietta went back to the mansion!


    -----------


    "Your Highness, there''s the carriage ahead." As the carriage arrived at Eldira Street and stopped, the knight of Valerian following behind was quick to report.


    "Catch those in the carriage. Move as quietly as you can. Don''t reveal who I am, and bring them here."


    Killian opened the window as he gave the order, checked that the knight was quickly approaching the carriage, then closed the window and lowered the curtains to block the view inside.


    Outside the carriage, which stood on one side of the road dividing the Imperial Castle from Eldira Street, noise arose. He heard the voice of the knight, "I brought a woman."


    At the nce of Killian, Oswald opened the window with the curtains down and asked, "Speak your name."


    "Themes Rabiel, the daughter of Baron Raviel. Are you from the Kiellini family? I''ve been waiting for you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswald looked at Killian at the unexpected remark. Killian had a slight frown on his brow, and nodded as if to continue.


    "Why are you waiting? Does it have anything to do with the kidnapping of Princess Kiellini today?"


    Themes thought she was lucky toe here, having managed to hold on to her failing hopes, which were about to fall to the bottom. As soon as she found out that Princess Kiellini had disappeared on Harrods Street, she realized that what she had been worrying had actually happened. This incident could get her whole family killed!


    If the work went well and Princess Kiellini was raped and fell into Prince Francis''s hands, there would be no problem. But if Kiellini escaped unharmed and had the death-row criminal as a witness, the Anais family, and the families of herself and Eva, who had put their feet in this matter, would be destroyed.


    Themes put her brain to work quickly. Once she appeased Lady Anais, who was angry with Eva for having done the wrong thing, and got a reasonable excuse out of the terrified Eva, she had gone to the Kiellini family to see what was going on in the mansion.


    If Princess Kiellini returned safely to the duke''s house, knights would flock to the Harrods residence to catch the man who kidnapped her. But she thought she had a chance if they didn''t send troops for fear of rumors.


    Themes deliberately pulled over the carriage near the Kiellini mansion and waited for someone toe out. Considering what happened today, the Kiellini''s would be very alert, and she believed would see her carriage.


    "Yes. I was forced to obey my superior''s order, but soon I came to reflect on my sin and to plead guilty like this."


    "You came here to plead guilty... open the door."


    When Ian opened the door, a young man stood up.


    "Kill, Killian, Your Highness..."


    She only thought he was someone from the Kiellini family, but she had never dreamed that His Highness Killian and Marquis Oswald would be in the carriage. She knelt on the ground right away.


    Themes knew that the Duke of Kiellini was in Tilia Territory and could not get out of there, but the Prince was here for the princess at this time. The rumors circting in the capital must have been real. She was totally stunned, thinking she might die if she didn''t stay sharp.


    "You''ve done such a great sin, and you''vee here to plead guilty, and you are asking for forgiveness? Things seem wrong, so I think you quickly changed your tune, but I don''t feel like keeping you alive."


    Intimidated by Killian''s fierce voice, Themes trembled to reply, "Your Highness, forgive me. The powerless lower nobles like me have no power to resist the Dudley family or the Anais family. What could I have done, especially with the work rted to His Highness Francis? Spare me! I''ll do anything if you let me live!"


    Killian''s eyes glowed at the word Francis. ''Can I really beat up Francis and the Dudley family with her testimony?''


    Killian thought for a moment and soon gave up on the n. They were not the ones to fall down with just this. They would get away from it by any means they could. Only the Anais family would be endangered.


    "Will you do anything?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I hate people who have no loyalty. No matter what the superior asked you to do, you are betraying your master. How can I trust you if you betray meter?"


    It was not wrong to say that, so Themes''s mouth stayed shut.


    As she wondered what to say, Oswald spoke softly, "Your Highness, I think the reason why she betrayed them is that she couldn''t allow what they were nning today. Isn''t that right, Miss?"


    Themes nodded as the gorgeous blonde man who shone brightly in the dark night spoke softly with a smile. "Yes, that''s right. As a woman, today''s work was totally uneptable. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have had any reason toe all this way and confess my sin like this."


    As Oswald said, Themes thought she had betrayed Lady Anais because she couldn''t permit what she had done today.


    "I see. Of course, His Highness Killian would never order you to do such a cowardly thing. So I don''t think you''ll betray His Highness. Isn''t that right, Miss?"


    "Yes, yes, sir. No, Your Highness. It will never happen. You can kill me right away if I do something bad for you."

 Chapter 183 183. Kidnapping, Part XIX

    Chapter 183. Kidnapping, Part XIX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian snorted at Themes'' words. "You will surely die, of course. Do you think I''ll keep you alive when you betray me?"


    "Your Highness, it''s not good to see a poor youngdy sitting on the ground too long. Please forgive and give her a chance. How do you feel about that?"


    Anyway, a stone that was quite useful came rolling in on its own, and he didn''t think of kicking it back. ''Wouldn''t it break his opponent''s nose if he picked it up and threw it?''


    But it was necessary to scare the stone to prevent it from flying back to break his own nose. As usual, Killian was very intimidating and Oswald yed a gentle soothing role, and after they mesmerized the woman, his permission finally came.


    "Okay. I''ll allow it. But the Marquis is responsible for thedy. Make sure she doesn''t betray me again."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Lady Raviel, stand up. Go home now. Don''t tell anyone that you''ve met us, and report the deeds of Francis or Lady Anais."


    Themes''s eyes glittered at the words of the Marquis. "Well, how can I deliver them to Your Excellency the Marquis?"


    The lives of Themes and the Marquis had no chance of meeting. Themes was expecting a chance to meet separately or enter his home, but Oswald told her, "If you go to the Chartreu Dressing Shop on Eloz Street and give Amelie or Sophie a letter to report, they''ll deliver it to me."


    Her expectant shoulders fell, but Oswald pretended not to notice, and only told the knight to take thedy back to her wagon.


    Killian looked at Oswald sulkily as the carriage door closed.


    "Your Majesty, why do you see it that way? It''s not a business if we do it once or twice."


    "I think you are such a bad guy."


    Oswald pursed his lips at Killian''s words. "I don''t think you have anything to say to me. Anyway, I''m worried about Lady Anais, who failed her job today. I never thought she''d used such a strong method as kidnapping."


    "Spread a rumor about what you''ve heard before into the capital."


    Oswald retorted upon the sudden remark of Killian. "What rumor is it?"


    "The rumor is about what Lady Haint said. It''s only a matter of time before it spreads within the capital, since they''ve been talking at the party anyway, but I need you to make it spread faster and more securely."


    "You want to bind Francis and Anais together?"


    "It doesn''t matter if I do or not. I''m just trying to distract Lady Anais''s with another for the time being."


    "Lady Anais won''t give up easily. She''s done this, so I have no idea what kind of scary things she''s ready to do."


    "Yes, I suppose so. Until today, I''ve taken into consideration that she''s the half-sister of Julietta, but if she tries something again, I''ll have to get rid of her right away. I won''t give her two chances."


    Oswald nodded at Killian''s words. "Yes, Your Highness. I hope she will not waste the chance you have generously given her. I feel sorry for Marquis Anais, by the way. How did this happen¡­?"


    ''One daughter''s trying to hurt the other. How will the Marquis react if he finds out? And can Lady Anais just give up Killian and do something else?''


    The atmosphere inside the carriage became heavy about the future.


    --------------------


    "Failed?"


    Christine finally admitted she had failed when she heard from Themes that Princess Kiellini had gone back to the Kiellini mansion. She wanted to forget everything and go back to her mansion to sleep, but she couldn''t ignore Francis, who was waiting. Eventuallyte at night, Christine had to go back into the Imperial Castle and report to Francis about her failure. "I''m sorry. I never thought she''d coax the wicked man and run away. But next time, I will not fail. Sooner orter, I will offer Princess Kiellini to you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, starting with that appetizer, I was looking forward to tonight''s dinner, but you really disappoint me. I can''t starve like this, so I''ll have to fill my stomach with the appetizer I had earlier. I don''t think it will be enough to just fill my stomach with drink tonight."


    At Francis'' eyes licking over her body, Christine forced a smile. "I have to follow your orders, but I''m sure my parents are worried now. What''s more, I''m a single woman, and I can''t stay up all night in your pce."


    Francisughed loudly at Christine''s words. "You can''t take a joke. You must have been pretty tired today. But Christine, this is what you suggested to me first. I''ll give you three days. Whether you send Princess Kiellini to the Marius mansion by noon on Wednesday or youe, one of you will have toe."


    Francis ordered her to go when he finished. As he watched Christine rush out of the lounge, afraid to look back, he muttered, "The Marquis, I have a hunch that Princess Kiellini is going to be a nuisance."


    Marius was standing behind Francis. He went to the sofa and answered, "If Christine''s work today had seeded, it would have been pretty good. But she''s failed already, so she won''t have another chance. The Kiellini family will obviously be on high alert after the sudden abduction."


    "That''s right. It''s foolish to waste time on Princess Kiellini. The rumor of her being with Killian is also unpleasant, so we should get rid of her. Let Christine do as she pleases. It''ll be fun to have her give up trying to do things that don''t work and just kneel down in front of me."


    "Please continue to use Lady Anais to get rid of the Princess Kiellini. Even if she''s caughtter, it has nothing to do with you."


    "Yes, that would be great. I have no choice but to love Christine. It''s worth using her."


    "Then let''s connect what we''ve prepared for Princess Kiellini to Lady Anais."


    "Did you get the right person?"


    "Yes. I have an introduction from Count Colin, who is close to Mrs. Raban. We''ll put the people in at the right time in the mansions at Dublin and Tilia."


    "Find out why the Duke of Kiellini suddenly went down to Tilia, and why he''s confined himself in Tilia. There must be something."


    "I''ve heard that Marquise Raban is changing the attendants at the Kiellini mansion. I''m sure she has a problem with the Duke."


    "Why did they have a problem? That''s when the heir to the Kiellini family finally appeared in the social world. Obviously, when I follow the teachings of the Marquis, I am getting suspicious and something is bothering me here and there."


    Marius smiled, raising his single-eyed sses at Francis''s words. "This Marius will dig up everything that is getting on your nerves."


    "All right. Bring me something to use on Killian."


    ------


    Maybe yesterday''s kidnapping was a shock, but Julietta barely opened her eyes long after noon the next day. Manny slept with her in therge bed, got up early in the morning, ate a meal, went to the toilet, and yed alone next to Julietta, who was still asleep.


    "Manny, did you sleep well?"


    Feeling aftermath of her violent struggle to resist, she felt as if she had been beaten all over, and her voice cracked. At Julietta''s subdued voice, Manny quickly approached her face.


    He didn''t know what happened, but it was clear that something big had happened to thisdy yesterday. Her mouth was covered with blood clots and it was all the more messed up in broad daylight.


    Julietta hugged Manny, who was rubbing its face against her neck as ifforting her, yed for a while, and managed to pull herself up when Vera and Phoebe came in.


    "Miss, you woke up. Madame told me not to wake you up, but I was worried because you were sleeping too long." Vera looked around her face, helping Julietta out of her bed.


    "You need to keep the makeup on for a while. Amelie and Sophie came and returned from the shop. They told me not to wake you up because you couldn''t get up."


    Julietta staggered into the bathroom and turned back in surprise. "Did theye and go already? Why didn''t you wake me up? It''s their first visit to the Kiellini mansion! I''m so sorry." Julietta was so sorry that she grumbled unknowingly.


    "I heard they''re booked up in the afternoon, so they can''t stay long anyway. Don''t be upset, they cane here often. Still, they had fun watching your bedroom, drinking tea, and then went back."

 Chapter 184 184. Kidnapping, Part XX

    Chapter 184. Kidnapping, Part XX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Vera added a word, putting down the whining Manny on the floor and cleaning up the sheets. "Madame said she is looking for someone to be your private maid."


    Before, whenever Simone tried to get a private maid, Julietta stopped her. When she finished her role as a substitute, she didn''t need a maid anymore, and she wondered why she needed to bring in someone new.


    "Yes. I hope Vera stays with me, but I''m sorry for my aunt. I''m going to go to the Imperial Castle in the future, but I heard that the harassment of the maids there is no joke. I can''t have Vera do that."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, but a maid of your age still looks good for a youngdy. I think your maid will be hired soon. Madame has been asking for a maid before, but she''s been putting it off because you''re against it, and I think Madame asked her toe in a few days for an interview. She was introduced by a close friend of hers."


    "So fast? that''s too fast."


    When Julietta looked disappointed, Vera smiled affectionately and pushed her into the bathroom. "Fortunately, she told me to keep looking after you for the time being. We have to see what the new maid looks like. Please wash up ande out. I''ll take up your lunch."


    Julietta tried to immerse herself in the fragrant bathtub of hot steam, and Phoebe rolled up her sleeves and followed her in.


    "Phoebe, did youe in here to help me take a bath?"


    "Yes. I wish I had gone to pick up your lunch, but I am not familiar with the Kiellini mansion yet. I''m not good at it, but I''ll learn soon."


    At Phoebe''s ambitious words, Julietta quickly shook her hand. "Phoebe, I didn''t bring you here as my maid. You are a maid, but you can think of yourself as apanion to talk with. I heard from Maribel yesterday that Phoebe almost died to rece me. Please understand my desire to pay back even this much because I''m sorry and guilty."


    Phoebe opened her eyes wide at Julietta''s words. She spoke with all her heart, grasping the hands of Julietta who was unable to look her in the eye with guilt.


    "Miss, if it had not been for you, I wouldn''t have been able to see the world outside the brothel without treatment. Holding onto my rotting leg... I was happy when I took the poison to die. I found out that there was another world besides the ugly one, and I could watch the opera wearing a beautiful dress. Until the moment I died, I had never med anyone for recing someone. I was just thankful. When I came back to life, I thanked thedy who I didn''t even know who gave me this opportunity, Maribel, and God. But you''re sorry? Please never think about that."


    Julietta held Phoebe''s hands, forgetting that she was naked. "Phoebe, thank you so much for thinking so. Come to think of it, we met like this through a great connection. You and I had a chance to act as someone else."


    "That''s right. So, Miss, allow me to wait on you as you take a bath."


    Juliettaughed at Phoebe''s words. "Then just help me today. Now that a new maid ising, Phoebe doesn''t have to do this. Let''s depend on each other like sisters and friends. Is it okay for you to learn many things you don''t want to do?"


    "Of course! I''ll learn hard. I can do anything. And, Miss, lower your words. If you keep showing me respect, I''ll get in trouble."


    Phoebe spoke, rubbing a cloth with petals on Julietta''s shoulders, and suddenly the door opened and Vera came in. "Miss, His Highness Killian is here."


    She was so embarrassed when the calm Vera slipped on the floor as she entered the bathroom with a towel.


    "Are you okay, Vera? Are you hurt?"


    Surprised, Julietta sprang up in the bathtub.


    "I''m fine. Miss Phoebe, we have to hurry." Vera couldn''t even get up and spoke urgently, handing Phoebe a towel first.


    "He visited me without calling, which would be no problem at all but you even fell over."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The door of the closed bathroom burst open as Julietta walked toward Vera. "That''s because I came into the princess''s bedroom despite her dissuasion."


    "Your Highness!"


    Phoebe, who was raising the prone Vera up, screamed, and a scream came out of Julietta''s mouth, too. But regardless of the mess in the bathroom, Killian came in leisurely and hugged Julietta, who hurriedly covered herself with a towel.


    "It''s a good sight, but let''s hurry. Marquis Oswald and Ian are waiting outside."


    Killian held Julietta and moved on to the bedroom pushing aside Manny who was barking like crazy with the toe of his boot, and put her down carefully on the bed. He smiled down at Julietta, who was staring at him. "The princess, your eyes are turning. Why are you so upset, since both of us saw everything of one another?"


    Vera ran madly into the dressing room from the bathroom while Killian smiled and coaxed Julietta. Vera returned with her undergarments and an indoor dress a momentter, and said to Killian, bowing slightly, "Your Highness, if you could just stay back and turn around for a moment, I''ll have Miss Iris ready quickly."


    Killian said to Vera, looking at her generously, as she was carefully holding a dress, "No. Give it to me. I''ll dress her up."


    "Are you crazy? Vera, let''s go to the dressing room. That kind of talk doesn''t work on this guy."


    Killian said merrily as he watched Julietta heading to the dressing room, clutching a flowing towel. "Throughout the whole capital, rumors will spread that you and I were in one bedroom. It''s difficult for further rumors to spread, so I''ll have to rush in the Marquis and Ian."


    Julietta shot back as she closed the door of the dressing room, "Did youe in here so brazenly to make some more rumors?"


    Killian muttered as he looked at the door of the closing dressing room, "That''s right. I meant to make a rumor."


    Unlike when he said to hurry, he waited a long time and slowly opened the door across the lounge to the hallway. "The princess is getting clothed now. Wait a moment."


    "Yes, Your Highness. No problem."


    Oswald nced at the butler who had guided them up, and the maids who were holding the teacups, with their heads down as if they hadn''t heard anything.


    "She must have been very tired at the party yesterday, getting up sote."


    Killian leaned against the lounge door and answered Oswald''s question. "I think it was too much for her because you asked her to have an entertainment in the dressing shop for thest night of the season."


    Lady Anais had failed yesterday, but she didn''t stay still, and strange rumors began circting around lunch time among the aristocrats who gathered in the clothing stores, teahouses, and restaurants on Eloz Street. The rumor was that Princess Kiellini had been kidnapped by an unidentified manst night and released hourster.


    Rumors that a single woman from a noble family was kidnapped and released by an unidentified woman were a fatal blow. It was a rumor without origin or even needing to know who was spreading it.


    Still, Themes sent a letter to the Chartreu Dressing Shop to report what she was ordered to, and the manager of the shop brought the letter to Marquis Oswald. Oswald went straight into the Imperial Castle and delivered the letter to Killian.


    "Lady Christine must have had an evil heart."


    The letter said that Lady Anais was furious at her failure to kidnap Princess Kiellini. Prince Francis had told her to kidnap Princess Kiellini again by Wednesday this week, but Lady Anais had given up. The conclusion was that Lady Anais was working on a different method and decided to spread rumors that Prince Francis had rescued Princess Kiellini after she was kidnapped by an unidentified manst night.


    The rumor could destroy Princess Kiellini''s reputation, cut off her rtionship with Killian, and tie her to Francis, so it was a perfect n on its own.


    Killian headed straight to the Kiellini mansion as soon as he saw the letter. How to confront a rumor was with another rumor. Against the fast-paced rumors, they only need to show that Killian and Kiellini were in a very close rtionship.

 Chapter 185 185. Kidnapping, Part XXI

    Chapter 185. Kidnapping, Part XXI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Your Highness, what are you doing there? Come on in." When Julietta was ready, she nagged Killian, who was standing against the door and was talking to someone in the hallway. Killian nced back and stepped aside from the door that he was blocking.


    "The Marquis,e in. It looks like the princess''s ready." Killian beckoned to the people waiting outside and entered the lounge.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Marquis. Did you wait for a long time?"


    "It''s okay. You may be tired from yesterday''s incident."


    "If I hadn''t pulled her out of the bathroom, the Marquis would still have been waiting in the hallway."


    Despite the presence of a butler and a maid preparing tea and refreshments, Julietta was embarrassed at Killian, who was outspoken about the previous episode. "Your Highness, why did you say that?"


    "Huh? Is this supposed to be a secret? We''re getting engaged anyway; are you saying that you''re ashamed of that?" Killian replied affectionately as he stroked the bruises Julietta had hid with her makeup.


    At the word of engagement, the butler who was preparing the tea quickly greeted him. "Congrattions! It''s a great honor, as the butler of the Kiellini family!"


    The maids who were preparing for tea bent their knees in unison to congratte them.


    "Thank you. My fiance is so picky, so there''s a lot of caution. Still, the Kiellini family will be busy because we''ll have to be formally engaged soon. I''m telling you to prepare in advance."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    After seeing Killian being congratted by the butler, Julietta ordered the butler and maids to leave. As soon as they were out of the room, Julietta questioned him, her eyes sharp. "Your Highness, why are you doing this all of a sudden? What happened?"


    No matter how much the talk of engagement came and went yesterday, there was no reason to do this.


    Killian put down the cup he was drinking at the inquest by Julietta who felt strange. "A rumor is spreading about what happenedst night."


    "The incident that happenedst night?"


    "Yes, rumors have it that the princess was kidnapped by an unidentified man, but saved by Francis, and the two stayed together all night."


    Julietta''s jaw dropped, stunned. "So, what happened yesterday was not the work of Duke Kiellini, but of Prince Francis?"


    "To be exact, it was the work of Francis and Lady Anais."


    Julietta recalled Maribel''s words when she heard the words Lady Anais. ''If a woman bears malice, she is more cruel than anyone else in the world.'' That was why she thought it was done by Regina.


    "I can''t believe it. Why did she do such a thing¡­?"


    Oswald spoke carefully to Julietta''s shock. "There must have been many causes. The most important thing is that the princess is receiving the attention of His Highness Killian. It seems that the reason she''s done such a terrible thing is that she thought that the princess who suddenly appeared has easily taken something that she could not have, no matter how hard she tried. There could have been other reasons."


    "The enemy on all sides means this situation. I''m very upset because an enemy that I never thought of keeps striking the back of my head."


    "By the way, because of today''s news, the rumor of Francis and the princess will go unnoticed. This Oswald will be working directly from tomorrow to spread the rumor more clearly."


    Even if the season was over, parties and gatherings were scheduled to be held among aristocrats who had mansions in Dublin and didn''t have to return to their territories until the next season.


    "Please look forward to it. This Oswald will make the capital go wild with your love story."


    Julietta''s expression became sour at Oswald''s words. "What do you mean by love story? Do you think we need to tell a lie like that? Even if they see the face of His Highness, it will be revealed. We''d rather say it''s just a union between two families."


    "What about my face?"


    When Killian protested something unjust, Julietta looked at him with dismay. "You''re not asking because you really don''t know, are you?"


    "I''m asking you because I don''t know."


    "When you look at me, your face looks like when you meet an enemy leader on the battlefield. Isn''t that right, Mr. Marquis?" Julietta looked back at Oswald and asked for his consent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Uh, well, that''s..." Oswald looked at Killian with an awkward expression. It was because his master did not want to show his mind in the presence of Julietta, and his face became stiff. Of course, he was so friendly and gentle when Julietta wasn''t looking at him.


    Oswald looked at Killian warily, unable to confirm or deny it.


    "Yes, there''s a reasonable point at what the princess says. Then I''ll try to look at you more lovingly in the future. Wouldn''t that be necessary to put to rest the rumors of Francis and the princess which are now spreading in the capital?"


    Julietta pouted at Killian''s words. A man who would marry her in the future, whether it was a deal or a contract, was shouting about acting in love with her.


    Killian gestured to Ian, pretending not to notice Julietta who was clearly showing signs of feeling hurt with a sulky look. "Ian, bring Albert, who is waiting downstairs."


    When Ian stepped out at Killian''smand, Julietta asked, "Was Sir Albert here? Why was he downstairs alone?"


    "There was a reason. He''s being punished."


    Juliettaughed as she remembered Sir Albert, who would wipe off the sweat that was not there.


    "Your grudge must havee loose."


    "... did I be sullen? Who? Why?"


    Killian raised his hands to mark his surrender as Julietta red at him fiercely, being pricked. "I was wrong. I must have been mistaken. The princess did not be sullen. There was nothing to make you be sullen."


    Oswald looked at the two and his eyes saddened. Somehow, he could see a dark future for his lord.


    "Your Highness, why are you calling me sote? Did you really want this old man to die?" At the urgent knock, Vera opened the door and Albert came in running. The gray hair which had always been neatlybed without any tangle of hair was limp on his forehead, and beads of sweat were dripping from his forehead.


    After Albert cried so bitterly, Ian came in with something in his arms.


    "Oh, is it a cat?"


    The golden furry thing that Ian held in his arms nced through the room like a ruler, then jumped down to the floor and into Killian''s arms. Me-o-o-o-w. The cat with light golden hair had odd eyes, with one eye green and the other silver.


    When Killian scratched the cat''s chin lovingly, it cried and groaned attractively. But as soon as its eyes met Julietta''s, it turned its head away quickly.


    "Julie, shall you say hello to your sister here?"


    "Wait, Your Highness. What''s the cat''s name?"


    "Julie, that''s a lovely name, isn''t it?"


    Julietta nced toward Albert and whispered, "Change it right away."


    "Why? It suits so well."


    "Since I want, change it. Otherwise, I''ll change Manny''s name to Killi, too."


    Killian snorted at Julietta''s threat. "Well, wouldn''t you mind if you could be dragged with the sphemy to a royal family right now? And you''re not going to use the name Julietta anymore. What a waste! I have to use the name like this," Killian whispered in Julietta''s ear.


    "I''ll use it. I still have a lot of people who call me Julietta. So, I can''t allow you to put that name on a cat."


    "Really? Then can I call you Julietta, too? I''ll see if I can change mydy''s name so I can call you by that name."


    Julietta looked at Killian as he called her "mydy," jumped up and picked up Manny, who was sleeping on her bed.


    Me-o-o-o-w. Killian''sdy showed curiosity as soon as she saw Manny. The cat sniffed around the sleeping Manny in Julietta''s arms and crept up on herp stealthily.


    Julietta''s knees became crowded thanks to the cat whoy quietly next to Manny who didn''t even know she was sniffing over it.


    "She is curious about my Manny." Julietta smiled at the cat, who gently touched Manny with her front paws.


    Manny, meanwhile, was taking a midday nap in the wake of its early morning rise thanks to the changed bed. It seemed to be moving somewhere in the middle, but it was sleeping with no cares, thanks to the belief that it was being protected, but it was dragged out of its sleep in a strange mood.

 Chapter 186 186. Kidnapping, Part XXII

    Chapter 186. Kidnapping, Part XXII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yap?" It gazed vacantly at the pink mountain with two holes in front of its eyes. ''What is this?''


    Looking dazed with less then awakened eyes, the cave under the pink mountain suddenly opened, and a long tongue came out and licked him, and Manny woke up in fright. "Wap, wap, wap, wap, growl!"


    The surprise was only for a moment, and Manny barked with all its might. But despite the noisy rebellion, Killian''s cat touched Manny''s face with her front paws. Manny''s rebellion stopped at the cat''s behavior, which seemed to be rather arrogant.


    Ki-yi-ying, ki-yi-ying. Suddenly, Manny cried pitifully and snuggled into Julietta''s arms.


    "Mydy must have liked the dog who is a half-divine animal."


    "It is not a half-divine animal, Your Highness. Just call him Manny, please."


    "Julie,e here. The dog is neither male nor female, but a creature with a sexual organ. You don''t have to try to charm it."


    "Your Highness, I''ll have to agree on that name first. How about Butterfly?"


    She gave him a representative name for the cat, but Killian''s face was sour. "Butterfly? I hate it because it sounds like a rootless name."


    She didn''t understand what he argued roots with, but Julietta thought that instead of getting angry, she should appease the Prince and change the name. "What about Rita, then? Wouldn''t Rita be better than Julie?"


    "It''s a name I am unwilling to call it. No. And I want to give mydy a meaningful name."


    Oswald sneaked in on the cat''s name, as the argument was unlikely to end until sunset. "Then, why don''t you name it with the first letters of Julietta and Killian? Kill Jul. Hmm? Is it weird?"


    When Oswald tilted his head, Julietta agreed with an appropriate response, as if it were a good idea.


    Then, standing next to Vera, Albert who was busy taking off hair attached to his body spoke so low without noticing it. "If you don''t like it, you can pick the end of the names. How about ''an'' by Killian, ''ta'' by Julietta, and ''Anta?''"


    "We are naming a female cat, and that''s so weird. I don''t like it."


    Julietta got angry with Killian saying he disliked it without much thinking. "Okay, I can''t give in anymore. How''s Lilly? It''s lovely, doesn''t it? I have picked the middle character of your name, Iris, and ''li'' of Julietta. Because Iris is my name."


    Killian smiled proudly at Julietta when she said Iris was her name. "That''s all right. I like it. Lilly,e here."


    At Killian''s call, the golden-haired cat that was paying keen attention to Manny looked back at him. "Do you like your name? Your name is Lilly from now on. Come here." Lilly leaped over to Killian''sp.


    Killian looked back at Julietta, stroking Lilly. "Get ready to go out. Let''s go see an opera. I''m going to have to reinforce my rtionship with the princess before today is gone, and I''ll formally announce my engagement within the week."


    "Engagement? My father''s affairs haven''t been settled yet..."


    Killian slightly rubbed the middle of Julietta''s furrowed forehead in concern. "Don''t worry, I''ll solve it myself. Come on, get ready. Before we go to the opera, we have to stop by Raefany''s and buy Lilly''s ne."


    Julietta was ready to go out at Killian''s prodding. With the help of the skilled Vera and Phoebe, when she came out after twenty minutes of preparations, Killian''s eyes were focused on one spot. "I guess you''re not wearing it today."


    "Your Highness, please remove that haughty eye," Julietta criticized Killian, who was staring at her bulging chest without the corset.


    "It''s not haughty. Think of it as an expression of interest. It''s much better after taking off that ugly thing."


    Julietta wore a dark purple dress that she had modified from a man''s shirt. It was a dress with buttons from the neck to the bottom of the skirt.


    The pointed ends of the raised cor were embellished with vivid ruby ??and cuff buttons of the same style were attached to the sleeves. Other than that, she expressed her femininity by tying a ribbon of the same color as the dress around her waist, but the skirt was a simple design with noce on it.


    "You''re beautiful, the princess. You are also wearing a new type of dress that impresses Oswald today."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Despite Oswald''s admiration, Killian''s expression was slightly frowned upon. "There''s a reason that you''re wearing that weird undergarment. Is it okay to walk around like that? It''s so different, though."


    It was a neat dress with a button on its neck, but it had no other decorations, making Julietta''s sensual figure more prominent. Julietta winked as if not to worry.


    "It''s okay because we''re going to sell a new product in the dress shop."


    "What new product?"


    "Shapely corset." Julietta put her hand in front of her chest, emphasizing the size.


    "Miss." Vera was so embarrassed that she grabbed Julietta''s hands and Oswald turned away, clearing his throat, but Killian only had an interested look.


    "Shapely corset?"


    "Why can''t I make it look bigger when it''s pressed hard? I''m sure many women are not satisfied with the breast volume of a corset, which has been tightened from belly to the ribs. After this fashion show, I looked at the sales patterns of jacket-type dresses and found that people with a slender body shape were reluctant to buy them. So we decided to sell a set of functional shaping undergarments that allows them to wear whatever they want. People will think I''m wearing that shapely undergarment."


    Julietta donned a hat that Vera handed her, and then she turned back and took Manny from Phoebe. Dropping the veil over her hat, she spoke briskly, Manny now wearing a vest of the same design as the dress. "Now, I''m ready. Shall we go?"


    Julietta signaled as if she wanted to go, but Killian looked down Manny with a glum look.


    "Your Highness? We have to leave now if you want to stop by Raefany''s."


    Killian remained unmoved even at Oswald''s urging, and said to Vera, "Lend Manny''s clothes to our Lilly."


    "Yeah?" Julietta retorted instead of Vera, who was surprised by Killian''s irrelevantmand.


    "She is not ready yet because Adam brought mydy this morning. We can go and buy some jewelry for her, but we don''t have time to drop by the dress shop, so lend Manny''s cape to Lilly."


    Julietta was stunned by the words and her jaw dropped. "Look at the big difference in her figure. It won''t fit."


    "It doesn''t matter if it is a cape. Don''t you think it''s just an ornament around her neck?"


    Julietta looked at this guy with a bleary eye, thinking he was a person who just would not listen. He was unbelievable, as per his usual character. Prince Killian was begging to borrow clothes for a cat!


    The saying ''Men are all children,'' was right. Thinking that there were cute corners, she wasughing inside, but her eyes met Killian''s.


    "What''s that look in your eyes?"


    Julietta snorted as he returned to his usual arrogant princely form, as her doubt for a moment was put to shame. It had been a long time, and it reminded her of doing things right away when he gave an order. Of course, it was not an order, but a request, but he was a talented man who made a request sound like an order.


    "Your Highness, all Manny''s clothes are tailored to my own, so shouldn''t Lilly wear clothes that go with you?"


    "But I don''t have that kind of outfit right now."


    Julietta soothed the Prince who was not likely to move until Lilly was clothed like a child. "Then why don''t we do this? I have a ribbon that fits your dark blue jacket today. I''ll decorate Lilly with that ribbon."


    "Ribbon?"


    "Yes. Please wait a moment." Julietta went into the dressing room and brought back a ribbon that looked very much like Killian''s jacket color.


    "This is my favorite ribbon. Phoebe embroidered the ribbon withce. So, you have to use it well today and return it." Julietta tied a colorful ribbon of dark purplece around the long blue cord and made arge ribbon around Lilly''s neck. "How''s this? It''s so pretty, isn''t it?"


    Lilly, wearing a hand-sized ribbon around her neck, was meowing gently, perhaps not liking it. Killian nodded in silence, and turned to see if he liked the look.

 Chapter 187 187. Kidnapping, Part XXIII

    Chapter 187. Kidnapping, Part XXIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian and Julietta, each holding a dog and a cat with matching clothes, were a perfect match.


    Killian nced at the mirror on one side of the parlor, and smiled contentedly. "Let''s go."


    ------


    After dressing up their pets, they left for Eloz Street with a send-off from the people of the Kiellini mansion.


    "Your Highness, Princess Kiellini, wee." When they arrived at Raefany, Lillian approached and greeted them in a friendly way. She admired the two of them as they held a cat and a puppy.


    "Oh, my God, you look so good together."


    He didn''t know if it was a good match between the two or a good match for the pets, but Killian''s mouth was boosted by thepliments of Lillian and the clerks who greeted them. "Bring a ne of the same style this dog is wearing."


    When he asked for a ne with the same design, pointing to the one on Manny''s neck, one of the clerks hurried out.


    When Lillian took the ne from the clerk who returned shortly afterwards and approached, Lilly growled furiously.


    "Give it to me, please. I''ll do it," Julietta said.


    Curiously, Lilly was calm as Julietta did it, as if she had not growled. Killian smiled satisfactorily as he watched it. "You must have gotten close to her."


    When Julietta tied the amethyst ne under the ribbon on her neck, stepped back, and even the shoppers who hade to shop and had a good view expressed admiration.


    "Oh, that''s so pretty. I should buy my cat a ne, too."


    When ady greeted Killian and praised the two pets, they even raised their heads as if they were trying to show off. Killian gazed at the scene, delighted, and said to Lillian before leaving Raefany''s, "Don''t sell the ne of the style used by Lilly and Manny to anyone else in the future."


    After giving the order with a stern look, Killian turned his back, and Lillian whispered to Julietta as she watched, "I think His Highness somehow thinks that it''s very important to do something with you."


    "Eh? No way. He''s just trying it because he cherishes her so much. Ah, Lillian, I was forced out today, but I can''t go to the dress shop for a while because I have to stay in the mansion for a while. Would you like toe to the Kiellini mansion when you''re okay?"


    Lillian asked, looking carefully at Julietta''s face. "Is it because of the wounds on your face?"


    "It''s covered with makeup. Are they that obvious?" Julietta put down the veil even deeper if it was a problem.


    "I''ve been using makeup for decades, so I can''t help but notice. Other people won''t notice. Don''t worry, go ahead. His Highness is waiting."


    "Yes, I''ll go. I''ll ce an order at the jewelry shop in a few days and I''d like you to bring it yourself. See youter."


    Lillian said goodbye to Julietta as she walked into the carriage, after quickly whispering, "Come again, Princess Kiellini."


    ------


    Christine bit her lips with a pale face.


    "You finally failed."


    Three days from the season''s final party, she was facing Francis at the mansion he had told her about.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you have any other ns?" Christine shook her head at Francis''s sneering question. "Killian was granted an engagement to Princess Kiellini by my father yesterday."


    Christine just looked at the teacup without a word. The very next day after the kidnapping, she called Eva and Themes in the morning to spread a rumor about Princess Kiellini and Francis to try to escape the situation somehow. However, the rumor that Christine had spread was considered false and died soon after Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini appeared together at the Eileen Theater that afternoon.


    What was more, instead of Princess Kiellini''s, it was Christine''s reputation that had begun to crack. The source of the rumor was from Princess Haint, who disliked Christine. She began to talk about what she had witnessed without missing a chance.


    The capital had been rattled every day by rumors about Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini, and Prince Francis and Lady Anais. The difference was that Killian and Princess Kiellini were envious and admired as lovely, good-looking couples, while her ugly appearanceing out from Francis''s imperial pce was getting on the lips of people.


    People were more excited because it could not have been done to a woman of virtue. The problem was that Princess Haint was at the center of it, and it could not be dismissed as a false rumor. She was scolded by the first Queen, Duke Dudley, and her mother, Marquise Anais, because of the rumors spreading in the capital.


    She tried to get help from her father, Marquis Anais, but couldn''t. He didn''t pay much attention to her even though he must have heard the rumor about her, as if he''d been crazy about something these days. Now that she had just grown up, he seemed to think that there might be rumors just passing by.


    Christine had no ce to back down. She was the only granddaughter of Duke Dudley, the niece of the first Queen, and the daughter of Marquis Anais, and she had been supported and respected by all since she was a child. The eyes of people these days were almost unbearable.


    "Is the promise you were going to ept me as the Queen valid?"


    Francis deliberately dyed his answer at Christine''s look of desperation. "Didn''t you say you''d marry Killian? What happened to your ambition to have him, even though he is a cripple?"


    Christine had to put up with what she wanted to shout, saying that it was all because of you. "Forget it, I''m ashamed of my once foolish heart."


    "It''s not hard to forget, but there''s one reason I can''t ept your request." Francis clicked his tongue as if she was foolish, and Christine wondered what it was. "Have you forgotten the prophecy of the old astrologer? The next Empress was the one with the highest status of all the Queens. If Killian marries Princess Kiellini safely, then the next Emperor will be Killian."


    Christine kept her mouth tight. Princess Kiellini was already engaged to Prince Killian, so she wanted to scream that she couldn''t help it. "I was going to kidnap her and give her to you, but I failed. I''m so sorry."


    Francis spoke casually, looking down at Christine who bowed her head. "You can''t help it if you''ve already failed. But it''s not like there''s no other way."


    Christine recalled Francis saying he could give her the highest status among the Queens.


    "I''ll find it."


    "Can you do it?"


    "I have to. I have to do it."


    Francis smiled at Christine''s firm tone. "Yes, then I can''t stand still. I''ll give something good to my beloved future Empress." Francis beckoned his waiting servant Havier. "She is the one I prepared for you. She''s the one who''ll do youpletely as you say, so put her to good use."


    Christine looked back at Francis. A skinny, in-looking maid came into her eyes and greeted Christine. "I see you for the first time, Lady Anais."


    "She''s going to work as a private maid for Princess Kiellini starting next week. I''ve given you a weapon. I believe you know how to use her well."


    "She is going to work as a maid for Princess Kiellini?" Christine looked back at Francis with astonished eyes.


    "Yes, Christine. There''s nothing you can''t do if you want to. I look forward to what you''ll do in the future. I hope our wedding day wille soon."


    Christine looked at Francis after ordering the maid to leave. "If you have the maid of Princess Kiellini as your follower, wouldn''t it be best for you to give her an order without introducing to me?"


    Francisughed at Christine''s words. "In this situation, if Princess Kiellini dies in any way, the doubt will be on me. That''s why I''ve kept Killian alive. His Majesty will turn all those doubts on me and try to drive me away. The Austern Emperor''s seat should not have a speck of blotches. I have to get approval from more than half of the seats to be the Crown Prince."


    Francis clicked his tongue in irritation. "My power and Killian''s is too close. It''s a game that I can''t predict. That''s why I rely on the prophecy. The nobles who hold seats won''tpletely ignore the prophecy. So, when they vote for the Crown Prince''s seat in this year''sst Congress, there should be no Princess Kiellini in the world."

 Chapter 188 188. Engagement, Part I

    Chapter 188. Engagement, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Francis finished speaking, Christine nodded and rose from her seat. "I hope so. I''m on my way to the top of the Empire by your side, so I can do anything."


    ''The words of Your Highness are that His Highness Killian has no choice but to rely on the prophecy, too. I understand that once Princess Kiellini dies, he has no choice but to show interest in me. I''ve killed one, so I can kill two, Your Highness.''


    Christine bowed her head gently, imagining Francis''sst breath.


    ---------------


    14. Engagement


    News of Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini''s engagement spread wildly in the capital. As if to prove it, people could see the Prince and the princess in public, and they often went to see the performances and traveled to Raefany''s and the Chartreu Dressing Shop.


    Killian went to a nearby restaurant after watching an opera with the princess, and told Julietta what she had to prepare before entering the Imperial Castle.


    "The imperial etiquette?"


    Killian nodded at Julietta''s question. "In fact, I didn''t mean to force you to learn manners that I don''t follow, but I think it''s better to learn because there''s a difference between knowing and not being able to perform them.


    "The princess, my cousin is a member of the imperial court''s etiquette department. In fact, it is hard to find anyone who is beyond the reach of the First Queen in the imperial pce, so I am forced to rmend my cousin. He''s a reliable man, so befortable with him." Oswald came together with the two and watched the opera and followed to the restaurant.


    Julietta sighed with envy at the thought of her external cousin and actual half-sister, Christine, and Francis, the half-brother of Killian, as Oswald said he was a cousin and could be trusted.


    "What''s wrong with you, the princess? Are you tired of thinking about studying already?"


    She burst intoughter at Oswald''s overly chatty tone. "No, I envy you for showing infinite trust in your cousin. You know, my cousin..."


    At Julietta''s words, Oswald gave her a sad look. "You don''t have to take her as a sister just because your blood is mixed."


    Julietta nodded strongly after she understood what was contained in his words. Like Prince Killian and Prince Francis, who wanted to kill each other, the rtionship between her and Christine was like that.


    ''If I lose my mind to something trivial, I might end up like that. Never forget what Christine did to me!''


    Julietta recovered her will again, and recalled Phoebe, who had been through something simr to her. She had been able to escape from the terrible situation by using the ability given to her by Manny, which she thought was useless before, but it was not so for Phoebe.


    She was almost naked and abandoned on the street after she was vited. Julietta wanted to make amends for her, even after she said she was grateful to be able to escape from the horrible brothel, as Phoebe had almost died on her behalf.


    Julietta used to think of herself as an alternative to Phoebe. If she had not been protected by Maribel, she might have lived a life as horrible as that if she had not hidden herself in disguise to survive.


    "Your Highness, can I be educated along with Phoebe by whoever ising to teach me?"


    Killian frowned slightly at Julietta''s request. "I don''t care, but I don''t know why you care so much about her."


    It was quite unpleasant to have to share Julietta with a woman who had appeared all of a sudden, not to mention losing Julietta''s attention to Manny, who was a half-divine animal.


    "Phoebe yed me as a substitute, while I''ve been acting like Princess Kiellini. We have that inmon, and I feel like I can be happy if Phoebe is happy."


    Killian tried to understand Julietta''s idea at first nce. Even though she said she would be greedy, she could not escape the guilt that she took away the position of Princess Kiellini. The things that made her feel that way were annoying to him. He decided it was better to get rid of the Duke and the princess in Tilia.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As heavy silence hovered over the table for a while, Oswald stepped in to change the mood. "I''ll tell Farrell in advance. If the princess thinks so, then of course, I am always ready to lend a helping hand to you so that Miss Phoebe can be happy."


    Killian put the brakes on Oswald who had opened his heart and spoken so proudly. "The Marquis, why are you ready to lend a helping hand to Julietta?"


    "What? Of course, if the princess is happy, Your Highness will be happy, and then peace will naturallye to me, your subordinate... isn''t that true?"


    Oswald was having fun with his words, and quickly shut his mouth as he saw Killian ring at him fiercely.


    After seeing Oswald''s te still had more than half of its food left, Killian said to Julietta "The princess, let''s go when you''re done eating. I''ll take you."


    Julietta looked at Oswald unknowingly at Killian''s words. "I don''t think the Marquis has finished yet."


    "No, the princess. I''m done..."


    "The Marquis will stay and eat more. Now, get up." Killian cut Oswald''s words heartlessly, and hastened Julietta away.


    "Uh? I don''t think that''s what he''s saying?" Julietta tilted her head, not understanding how his words were misinterpreted.


    However, Killian pulled her arms slightly and coldly said, "You''ll have to eat more if you''re done, the Marquis."


    --------------


    So, leaving Oswald behind and returning to her mansion, Killian asked, "What do you want to do with the woman named Phoebe?"


    "I want to make her stand in a position that no one can take away. I want to give her a life where she won''t be exploited or ignored again."


    "What can you give me if I give her that status?"


    Julietta replied, staring straight into Killian''s eyes looking at her. "No, I''ll do it. That''s what I have to do. I don''t think it''s good to lean on Your Highness and try to make it easy. I don''t know what position you''re trying to give her, but it''s all going to be useless if the present Phoebe doesn''t change. So, I''ll try together with her, step by step. Please handle the job of Duke Kiellini, which is something I can''t do."


    There was only one reason Julietta had asked for a teacher who would teach Phoebe.


    Unlike Dian, Phoebe was already pretending to be ady as apanion to talk with. Therefore, she was careful of the eyes of the people around her while teaching Phoebe if she was being educated with the princess.


    "Her status may catch your ankles," Killian warned her of her clumsy sympathy.


    Of course, no one would be able to intimidate Julietta, but an unexpected thing might pop out. Maribel''s report made him aware of Phoebe''s past and she was unwee, but he had no choice but to deal with the situation.


    The situation was different from that of the girl named Dian who they had also brought from a brothel. Phoebe had been seen by many people for quite a long time. It was possible that a person who could recognize her could appear, as aristocrats of Austern frequently visited brothels.


    However, he did not want to unconditionally oppose Julietta, because he had heard what she was thinking. He sighed, watching Julietta''s obstinate look, and seeing that she would not give up despite his warnings. "All right, I wouldn''t object to your decision if you''ve made up your mind like that. But if she ever puts you in danger, I''ll get rid of her right away."


    -------------------------------


    Soon after, Sir Farrell Reynold, a member of the Department of Etiquette of the Imperial Court, visited the Kiellini mansion. Whether he was told something, or whether he was such a person himself, he only followed orders without saying anything about how he should teach Phoebe reading and writing first.


    It had been a few days since the ss started. Julietta sat next to her and watched Phoebe learning to write as she looked at the word cards.


    Of course, the Prince''s warning was not something to be ignored. Julietta knew Phoebe''s past, and what she had been through before they met, so she thought there could be someone who could recognize her.

 Chapter 189 189. Engagement, Part II

    Chapter 189. Engagement, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    ''How can we protect Phoebe?'' Julietta was lost in thought, staring at Phoebe''s hair.


    Sir Reynold''s call brought her to her senses. "The princess, you must have done all the homework I gave you and thought about something else, right?"


    "Yes? I am sorry. What did you say?"


    Reynold looked at the face of Julietta, who was worried about something and said, thinking that she couldn''t help it, "I think your mind is veryplicated right now. Is there anything I can do for you?"


    Julietta thought for a moment and then carefully opened her mouth. "How much have you heard from Marquis Oswald?"


    Since he was teaching Phoebe who did not know how to read and write without any hesitation, he might know some of the circumstances, but she did not know if he knew anything about herself.


    "I''ve only heard that the private maid of the princess will also be educated."


    "I see." No matter how reliable his cousin was, he didn''t seem to have been told her business.


    "Are you afraid I can''t teach her well?"


    Julietta gave Sir Reynold a quick hand wave. "No, never."


    Reynold nced back at Phoebe, who had lowered her head with a guilty look at their words. He didn''t know what was going on, but he didn''t think Miss Phoebe was of noble birth. She was not someone of a status worthy of the role of apanion to the noble Princess Kiellini.


    Oswald said that because Princess Kiellini was weak, she had failed to take the basic sses most of the aristocrats did. So, the princess seemed to make an illiterate maid as herpanion to talk with. He thought that other aristocraticdies could have been burdensome to her.


    Thedies who entered the pce to serve the imperial women were mostly from prominent families. When Princess Kiellini entered the pce as the Queen, such aristocratic women would be around her a lot.


    No matter who Princess Kiellini was, it would not be easy to deal with maids who were full of sedition and jealousy. However, if they found out the status of thepanion who the princess personally took into the pce, the princess could be in a difficult position.


    But that was something he couldn''t care about. He thought it was best to make the poordy who was so intimidated look like an aristocraticdy beyond reproach.


    "If you can trust me, shall we continue the rest of the lesson? The princess, did you finish the homework I gave you earlier?"


    Julietta looked embarrassed at Reynold''s question. She didn''t even start at all because she was so preupied.


    "Well, I''ll give you a little more time then. You should know basically each department, names, and the nobles in charge of the imperial family. You''ll take an exam before this ss endster, so do your best."


    ------


    "This is Jane. It''s an honor to serve Princess Kiellini, who is in everyone''s mouth in the capital."


    Julietta only nodded to the courteous maid like a princess, not to be neglected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Still, the maids of the Kiellini mansion were difficult subjects for Julietta. Her attitude toward them was part of the reason that she was nagged by Simone and Vera, so she tried to keep a lofty air.


    Vera noticed the situation of Julietta, who became awkward because of a strange maid, and stepped in to soften the atmosphere. "Jane, it''s your first day, so go get some rest."


    The maid, apparently fully educated, stepped out without changing her expression or a word despite the cold-hearted attitude of the princess. When the maid left and the door closed, Julietta breathed a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    "You have a big problem! You are so bold and courageous in other things, but why are you so weak with the maids?" Vera was worried as she put the tea down in front of Julietta.


    "I guess it''s because I used to be a maid. I don''t feel they are subordinates." Even in her own opinion, this answer was pathetic and she replied without strength.


    Vera said, "It''s a big problem, since she is the maid who''s going to serve you the closest."


    Julietta sighed again, looking at Phoebe sitting opposite her with a look more nervous than her own. Phoebe was wearing a light pink dress, her white hair yed finely and decorated with colorful ornaments. She was the perfect aristocraticdy, as if she had jumped out of a famous painting in the old days. But her tight lips and her restless eyes showed a totally different inner side.


    "It''s going to take a long time for both of us to get used to it."


    "I don''t think I can do that. Can''t I just work as a maid?" Phoebe was taut and turning pale, and Julietta couldn''t say it would be okay. She thought Phoebe was quite used to it, but it seemed that she felt scared again by the appearance of a stranger.


    "Phoebe, of course, as my maid, you can spend the rest of your life working hard without any new challenges until I enter the Imperial Castle."


    Julietta stared at Phoebe''s eyes, which were shaken by the mention of the Imperial Castle. "You don''t have to follow me. I can ask my aunt for a job for you. You can live as a maid of the Kiellini family for the rest of your life. No, you can go back to the dressing shop and spend the rest of your life sewing. If you want that, I''ll do it for you."


    Phoebe looked as if she really wanted that, but Julietta continued, "You should catch the opportunity when ites. Of course, no one can guarantee that the opportunity is a better choice. Phoebe, you choose it. I can''t. I took it when I got the chance, and I can''t say that it was a good choice, but I don''t regret it."


    The two had been looking at each other''s faces for a long time. A strange homogeneity enveloped the two.


    It was always awkward and ufortable when dealing with the maids of the Kiellini mansion, as if she was wearing clothes that didn''t fit her. It was a relief if it was awkward. Sometimes she was troubled by the guilt of taking up something that wasn''t her ce. Whenever she realized that she was doing such a good job, she felt stuffy, as if she had a headache, and was sick.


    The Duke of Kiellini first said he would kill her, but she couldn''t take for granted taking someone else''s ce under the pretext of not wanting to die. She should not justify what she was doing just because she wanted to be happy.


    However, she did not intend to stand at the head of the boat that had already departed and cry. She would carry her worries and take her guilt with her, but she would confront what she had already started, without going back.


    "I will make the same choices even if the past repeats. I don''t think the desire to live a better life is bad, because I only have one life."


    "Julietta is right." Suddenly, Simone''s voice was heard from the door, whether she had alreadye in. "I''m in the same position as Julietta. I don''t want to live a life that is in other people''s hands anymore. That''s why I''ve grasped the opportunity. But I feel much heavier because he''s family."


    Simone continued to speak, leaning on the top of the sofa where Julietta and Phoebe were sitting facing each other across the parlor. "I was born as a noble, but my life has been so hard and steep just because I''m a woman. Then, what about themon people, who have no guaranteed status? I heard about you from troupe leader Maribel. Do you want to go through a life of root-shaking by others again?"


    Phoebe''s shoulders flinched at Simone''s question.


    "Do you want to die on behalf of someone else, or be kidnapped and abused for no reason again?"


    When Phoebe shook her head, Simone looked back at Julietta. "At first, I did not understand why you wanted to have this girl as apanion. Since I was anxious about our work, it was hard for me to ept it, even though you made her apanion might mean she would be recognized by someone. But Maribel said that you knew she had almost died for you, so your interest in this girl won''t die easily."

 Chapter 190 190. Engagement, Part III

    Chapter 190. Engagement, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Seeing Julietta lowering her head with a sorry face, Simone turned to Phoebe again. "If you were a cheeky and cunning girl, neither Maribel nor I would have let you go."


    "My heart and loyalty to thedy are sincere."


    Julietta apologized to Phoebe, who was asking her to believe her. "Phoebe, I''m sorry. I should have asked for your opinion first¡­" She thought it would be better for Phoebe to go with her to the Kiellini mansion, but now she realized it could be some sort of tyranny from her standpoint.


    .


    "No, I wanted to follow you, too. It''s my real heart."


    Simone interrupted in a cold voice, trying to break the mournful mood of the two. "Julietta has to live with a big secret all her life. Who else can she open her heart to? That''s why I was forced to ept Maribel''s suggestion to make you one of Julietta''s closest confidants. In addition, I don''t believe you''re going to do anything threatening or betray Julietta, who saved you."


    Simone looked at Phoebe, who shook her head as if she would never betray herdy. "Don''t forget that it''s a great opportunity for you, too. If you''re by Julietta''s side with all your heart, we''ll all be your strong fence."


    Phoebe''s eyes grew bigger. It was the first time she felt happy and good since her mother had died when she was ten. She thought she should be honest about what she was worried about. "I thought I should tell you before, but I couldn''t tell you because I didn''t have the courage. There might be someone who knows me..."


    Simone sighed as if she knew what Phoebe had said. "Maribel has the confidence to make you look like someone else. Moreover, as soon as Maribel gets out of the theater and settles down, you can go take a ss there. She''s the one who trained and taught a lot of the actors and actresses, so she can change you enough."


    Phoebe could not hide her fears, tremors, and joyous feelings. She could erase her life in a brothel from this world. Then she could do anything. No matter how scared she was, she had to do that.


    Simone looked into Phoebe''s face full of fear, joy and excitement. "Don''t let anyone else control your life again."


    "Thank you, the Marquise."


    "Vera, take Miss Phoebe out for a while."


    When Vera took Phoebe out of the parlor, Simone looked at Julietta. "Are you afraid? that''s not a happy face."


    "I''m happy¡­ but I''m just as scared."


    "Why not? You''ve got another thing to protect, so you''re afraid." Simone grabbed Julietta''s hands, as she seemed somewhat uneasy, and patted her affectionately. "It will be scary. You''ll be anxious, and it''s going to be nerve-wracking. You will wonder if this is the right thing to do. But it''s toote to turn this around. You have no choice but to go forward. Do not look back. Both you and I have much to protect."


    Julietta''s expression was sadly distorted by Simone''sfort. At the friendly constion, she spoke in a coquettish tone, "What if I hadn''t been greedy in the first ce?"


    "If you had not, someone else would have been sacrificed and killed instead of you. Julietta, don''t forget. What I want to protect now includes you."


    Simone was surprised at the thought that she had given this child this much love, but decided not to hide her thoughts. She was happy in her present life. It was better to live without the oppression of her brother and niece, with Julietta and those who cared for her, acting frankly without calction. She liked this proud day-to-day feeling, which seemed to be the first time she''d ever found her ce since she lost her husband and returned to her parents'' home.


    Julietta opened her eyes wide, surprised by Simone''s words, and soon curled them up. "Yes, so do I. Aunt, Vera, Phoebe, the family of the boutique, Manny... everyone is precious to me and I really want to protect them. So, I can''t be weak, can I?"


    Simone grasped Julietta''s hands and let go. "You can be weak. But you can also be strong again, and you should never be shaken. Don''t rx, since I don''t think my brother''s going to stay the way he is."


    "What can the Duke do now?"


    She had heard that Prince Killian pressured the Duke to go along with this. He even used magic to keep his mouth shut, so she wondered what he could do.


    "You and His Highness don''t know my brother well. No, you don''t know Regina well, either. I didn''t think that much about Regina until recently, either."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Simone recalled her niece who had casually done such a scary thing to control her with the headache-inducing tea.


    "You must never let go of your thoughts until you are seated in the highest seat in Austern, solidify your seat and eliminate all the elements of anxiety. Do you understand?"


    Julietta recalled the affair in the mansion where she had been kidnapped and taken away. A stranger in a strange ce on a dark night, the harsh breathing, and the heavy body that was attacking her... She didn''t want to go through that again, ever!


    "My attention has been rxed for a while. Auntie''s right. I should never let go of my drive! I''ll keep it in mind."


    At her promise, Simone sped her hands firmly, let go, and left the room.


    Wap-wap, wap-wap. Perhaps Manny noticed its master''s uneasy mind, came up and got entangled in her feet.


    Julietta hugged Manny and sped it tightly in her arms. All the troubles and worries seemed to be nothing when the small body which was so soft and warm came to her.


    "Manny, I''ll cheer myself up. I have to cheer myself up."


    Julietta buried her face in Manny''s white fur to console herself for a long time. She wanted to take a good rest for today, without any thoughts. Since she''d been running so hard, she thought this muchziness would be forgiven.


    ---------------------


    The next day, Julietta said with a determined look, "Vera, I''m going to Tilia."


    Vera protested at the sudden announcement. "His Highness Killian took care of everything. Why are you going there?"


    Julietta looked at the anxious Phoebe, and following Vera who hated the two aristocrats. "I can''t keep my life in the hands of others. I''ll meet the Duke and Regina, and see what they''re thinking."


    They were people who had lost everything overnight. No matter how he was silenced by magic, she needed to see how he was doing herself.


    Even though she had settled in this world with convenient magical items and a Magic Square, it was partly because she couldn''t abandon her modern way of thinking. Unlike things, one''s mind and behavior couldn''t be controlled. She tried to ignore it, thinking that the Prince would take care of it all, but she thought it was wrong to rely only on him.


    The idea of trying to escape from reality was wrong in itself, and she didn''t want to do so. She had to take responsibility for what she chose and decided. She had to ept and confirm the dark side of the road she was going to take going forward.


    Vera sighed at Julietta, who was biting her lips as if she had decided something. "Madame is going to oppose. But you also know that it''s not an overnight trip without madame''s consent."


    "I''ll just tell her that I want to get out of the mansion to cool off before I get married. I won''t be free to act when I officially be engaged. Are there anynds in the Kiellini family besides Tilia?"


    "In the North, in the Kingdom of Shurant, and in the South of Vicern."


    "All right, I will stop by Tilia and go to Vicern."


    Vera couldn''t object any more to the already determined face of Julietta. "Yes, then, I''ll prepare for the trip as soon as the madame''s permission is given."


    ------


    "You''re determined to seed the Emperor and are engaged to Princess Kiellini! I''m as anxious as I''m happy." Killian was called to the second Queen Irene about what he had reported to his father, the Emperor, a few days ago.


    "I was nning to visit you in a few days."


    Irene smiled at Killian, apologizing since he couldn''t tell her in advance. "Killian, I know I wasn''t a good mother. So, you don''t have to try. There''s only one thing I want. I want you to do what you want, and to live without being tied to your birth status."

 Chapter 191 191. Engagement, Part IV

    Chapter 191. Engagement, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Irene looked for a moment at the blue garden outside the window and looked back at Killian sitting mute. "Were you forced to marry for the seat of the Emperor?"


    "You know I don''t have to."


    "But I was a little surprised to hear that you suddenly chose Princess Kiellini. Though I''ve been stuck in the corner of the Imperial Castle, I have heard of her great beauty."


    When the story of Princess Kiellini came out, Killian''s eyes, which had been cold and hard, softened. Irene opened her eyes as if she could not believe it. "You like her, don''t you?"


    Killian''s face hardened again after Irene''s surprised question. "There''s no reason to get married if I didn''t like her."


    "Is that true?"


    "What else do I need besides that? Fortunately, I don''t have to have a fake marriage!"


    Killian never called her ''mother'', just her official position. Then, did he call her aunt? That was not it, either. He was more thorough than anyone else about her title, fearing that he might make a mistake when someone else was there.


    "Do I look unhappy because I had a fake marriage?"


    Killianughed as he watched Irene drinking tea leisurely in a casual dress. "No. I know you''re happy with your life."


    "Yes, that''s right. I''m very satisfied with my present life. At one point I was very resentful that I wasn''t born as the daughter of the Kiellini family or the Dudley family. No, I was angry with the First Emperor, who decreed that he would never let a daughter seed the duke''s title, except for those two families."


    She stared at Killian, who looked more like her, rather than her sister. "If I had a chance, I would have fought, willing to take any risk and would have taken up the position of the king of the Principality of Bertino. But I wasn''t even given a chance!"


    ============


    Irene had been different since she was young. Unlike her older sister who loved to dress up nicely and be pretty, she preferred to ride a horse and fence with her cousin Louis Valerian. She naturally thought she would inherit the Principality of Bertino since there was no son, so she wanted to be a reliable daughter to her father.


    "Irene, in the Bertino family, the Empire''s servants, women can''t inherit the session. The only families to enjoy such glory are the families of Kiellini and Dudley."


    Irene was furious at the words of the former Duke of Bertino, who was so muddy that he could not see his daughter hanging around, being covered all over with mud outside.


    "It''s unfair. Then let''s be independent from Austern. We don''t have to live as a dog of Austern in the future."


    Outspoken words, manly conduct, enterprising thoughts; Looking at Irene who he felt sorry for everything, the Duke of Bertino deliberately spoke more sternly.


    "Don''t even mention it, Irene. You may be misunderstood if your words are leaked out that you are trying to rebel. On National Foundation Day this summer, the Crown Prince, Duke Martin, and Duke Martin''s son will visit. Therefore, you should pay more attention to your actions and remarks than ever before. Do you understand? I''ll have to decide who you''re getting married to after this year''s adulthood ceremony."


    Irene jumped up and got angry at her father''s words.


    "I don''t want to grow old and die as a woman who just has a baby and is controlled by her husband''s words. Why can''t a woman inherit the session? I have toin that His Highness ising this time."


    ---


    Irene was furious that she wasn''t even given a chance from the start just because she wasn''t born a man. As soon as she met the Crown Prince who would be the Emperor in the future, she protested against this inequality.


    "I see. Thedy''s right. It''s definitely unfair. But I can''t help it because the title of session is a special reward that the First Emperor only gave to honor the contributions of the families of Kiellini and Dudley."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Irene was disappointed with the Crown Prince''s refusal, as if he didn''t have to think about his ancestor''s decree simply because he couldn''t resist it. It was irritating that Bertino should give its allegiance to such a fool. But what was more disappointing was her future. She had to marry and have a baby at her father''smand. Just thinking about it made her frustrated.


    ---


    "My dear, you have less than an hour left for the party, and you''re not even ready yet. Oh, my gosh, look at your hair! How did your face get hurt again?"


    Irene was still annoyed by the dinner and ball that would be held on National Foundation Day, and stayed unprepared, not wanting to see the Crown Prince again.


    "You can''t walk around like this, or there will be no marriage requests. Please at least try to look half as good as Princess Carmelia."


    Irene pouted at the nagging of her nanny. "My sister and I were born with different personalities. Why do you keep putting me in the same mold and trying to make dough? If my sister is a white, fine flour bread, I''m a coarse and thick barley bread."


    Irene''s disgruntled defiance was quelled in five minutes by the nanny''s rough hand. She immediately took her to the bathroom and put her in a dress to make her look good. The nanny huffed and puffed, "If you don''t get a marriage proposal on National Foundation Day, they will choose a proper nobleman for you in Bertino and you''ll marry him. This nanny can''t bear it if you are married to a noble who is lower than ourdies. You should at least marry a noble from a Marquis or Ducal family. Please try harder."


    Ignoring whether Irene pouted or not, the nanny threatened the maid who was waiting on her. "Pam, you have to keep a good watch on her, so that thedy doesn''t leave the party in half an hour. All right?"


    Irene stared disapprovingly at the new maid who came in a while ago. She was very polite, but somehow she was irritating and displeasing. However, she was not a person who would say that she didn''t like someone, and so didn''t criticize her.


    ---


    "Oh, my God, littledy. You couldn''t stand the short time and get out."


    Irene escaped from Pam''s surveince less than twenty minutes after entering the party hall, and fled to the old fortune-teller, Gren, who had set up a home on the top floor of Calen Castle.


    "I''ve not been heretely, so she probably won''t think I''m here."


    She lined up the food she had secretly packed at the party. "You haven''t had dinner yet, have you? My legs hurt; let''s not go to the dining room and fill up with this."


    After eating and drinking for a long time, Irene asked Gren, "Why are you sticking to the top floor, since you have bad knees? It''s hard to go up and down."


    "No one interrupts me. IfI''m here, both of you can visit outside of the nanny''s eyes, and take refuge here."


    Irene nodded as she thought of her nanny and Gren, who would go at it like cats and dogs whenever they met.


    "You''re absolutely right. Ah, if I could only be the king of the Principality, I could live here in this castle with Gren and the nanny for the rest of my life."


    Thinking about her and her sister after they got married and left the castle, she was worried about Gren if she didn''t know the nanny. With no heir, the Principality of Bertino would be ruled by Austern''s interim ruler until the sessor of her or her sister grew up and took over the Principality after her father died.


    Of course, she wouldn''t worry if her father lived longer than Gren, but unfortunately, if not, the lives of those who worked in the castle would be different depending on the mood of the new ruler. She was heavy-hearted thinking of that.


    "Don''t worry, miss. I''ll be with you forever."


    "I don''t want to break up with my sister. No, I hate marriage. Why should I go to a stranger''s house and be a family with them? I want to live with my family."


    While stroking Irene''s head as shey on her knees and wasining, Gren asked, "Miss, if you could save the life of Miss Cordelia, would you sacrifice your life?"


    Irene l sprang up at the word. "Did you see something?"

 Chapter 192 192. Engagement, Part V

    Chapter 192. Engagement, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The astrologer in front of her did not foretell thoughtlessly. Although she was said to be a fortune-teller, what she had predicted so far was very little. It was also a case of great trouble.


    Gren looked at Irene without a word and nodded. "The guests who visited Bertino this year have brought great fortune. The fate of Lady Cordelia began to move quickly."


    Irene''s heart began to beat uneasily at the sight of Gren''s gloomy face. Unlike her, who rushed about recklessly like a colt, Cordelia was wise, feminine, and elegant, and like her mother they had lost when she was young.


    "Lady Cordelia will soon be seated on the highest throne of Austern."


    Irene disapproved of what Gren said. "Is she marrying that idiot? Somehow he suspiciously looked at my sister."


    The Crown Prince of Austern, who had rejected her offer so coldly, was naturally demoted to an idiot.


    "You know what kind of seat throne is, right? This fall, the Emperor''s enthronement is scheduled. The problem is that the Crown Prince has already promised to marry ady of the family of Duke Dudley. Unless somethinges up, she''s been nominated as the next Empress."


    Irene opened her eyes wide in surprise at Gren''s words. "How the hell do you know all that information when you''re at the top of this tower, except when you''re eating?"


    "I heard it from Lady Cordelia. She was worried."


    "Why is it? She didn''t tell me."


    At Irene''sint, Gren gently patted her brown hair. "Maybe she was going to tell you if she makes a decision."


    "What you tell me is that she''s going to have the heart to marry the Crown Prince of Austern?"


    "Not right now. The future I''ve seen is years from now."


    "What''s not good?"


    "Lady Cordelia will refuse the Crown Prince''s proposal, but she will eventually be crowned Empress!"


    After closing her eyes, Gren stammered as she recalled something. "I saw the deaths of Empress Cordelia and her son, the Prince."


    Irene froze at Gren''s words. "No. What can I do? You''ve never been as specific as this before. You told me because there was a way, right?"


    Gren had never told her exactly about fate, but she never doubted that she was spiritual. When her mother died, Gren''s prophecy was correct.


    "It''s twisting destiny. I don''t know what the side effects will be."


    That meant there was a way...


    "We have to do everything we can. The side effects areter."


    At Irene''s words, Gren patted her face. "It could cost your whole life."


    Irene looked at Gren''s sad eyes. "You''re sacrificing your life, aren''t you?"


    "It''s about twisting the fates of two people."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If there''s a way, sacrifice is nothing."


    At Irene''s words, Gren opened her mouth as if she had made up her mind after agonizing for a moment. "The star of destiny of the Prince who Lady Cordelia will give birth to is far too clear and bright. It''s too clear to be the star of the dead person."


    Irene tilted her head as if she didn''t understand. "You mean... we can change his fate?" asked Irene at Gren''s silent eptance. "I''m prepared to sacrifice as much as I can. Tell me what you are thinking."


    ====================


    Irene smiled, recalling the old days now more than thirty years ago.


    She could not stop the marriage of Cordelia, who ended up falling in love with the current Emperor. Instead, when her sister got married, she told her the prophecy of Gren and asked her to take herself along as a Queen. She thought it would be better to live as a Queen than the wife of an aristocrat she didn''t like.


    There were two conditions that she gave: No one was going to care about her. She would stay away from the Emperor for the rest of her life. That was all. But Irene''s request was rejected because Cordelia did not want her sister to make such a sacrifice.


    At that time, Lady Dudley grew jealous of the concubine who the Emperor had taken at the time her son was born, and drove the woman out forcibly. Thus she did not rise to Empress and became the first Queen. As her son Francis grew older, the Duke of Dudley was appeasing the nobles of Congress, pouring his strength and wealth into making his daughter and grandson the Empress and Crown Prince.


    But the Emperor didn''t want greater power for Duke Dudley, and held on regardless of the pressure from the Dudley faction. Then he took Lady Cordelia, the princess of the Principality of Bertino, as his Empress.


    Irene could not understand Cordelia, who said she would marry an Emperor who not only had the first Queen and concubines, but also a child among them. ''What is love?'' She thought she wouldn''t understand until she died.


    Cordelia entered into the fire pit that was clearly visible because of that love, and soon became pregnant and was delighted and happy. But after a while, she had a miscarriage. After Cordelia''s grief had gone somewhat, Irene began to persuade her. At the end, she could have been the second Queen.


    It wasn''t long afterwards that Irene entered the Imperial Castle of Austern as the second Queen, and Cordelia became pregnant again. They had never thought the first miscarriage was a natural thing, and announced that the second Queen was also pregnant by a month difference.


    Everyone''s eyes were on Cordelia, the Empress, so no one noticed that Irene''s pregnancy was fake. The only ones who knew the secret were the Emperor, a new imperial pce doctor, their nanny, and the maid Pam, who followed her from Bertino.


    The sisters told everyone that they were pregnant and left for Bertino shortly after, because no one could be trusted in the Imperial Castle, which was dominated by the First Queen and the Dudley family. So, the Empress was able to give birth to the Prince safely in Bertino under the protection of the king of the Principality. However, she immediately hid him and grieved, saying she had a miscarriage again. A monthter, Killian was introduced to the world as a child born to Irene.


    At first, since Killian was not a child of the Empress, he was not watched so alertly. Everyone expected that Francis who was already old enough, would take over the throne in the absence of the main line of descent from the legal wife.


    However, the Emperor left the seat of the Crown Prince empty using this and that excuse, and as the Empress''s movements began to get busy with Killian''s growth, there was a move to eliminate Killian and the Empress, centering around the Dudley family of the first Queen¡­


    ===================


    Irene looked at Killian, thinking of the death of Cordelia that she had tried to avoid so much. She gritted her teeth in sorrow over her sister''s death, but couldn''t force her nephew to risk his life for revenge.


    "Killian, I''m happy now. If I were married to an ordinary noble, I would have had to give birth to a child, attend the social world that I really hate, and try to expand my personalwork and power of my family."


    Irene looked around the space given to her.


    The paintings, the books which she had started to read but stopped, and the refreshments that were left behind were easily noticeable. She was the second Queen, who was known to be thoroughly supported and loved by the Emperor, and no one could me her for freely enjoying her life like this without any responsibilities.


    She had nothing to miss, be it freedom, power, a solid future with a nephew who would be the next Emperor, except for the sister who was not around. "You can like her, and that''s all right. But don''t love her. I still believe that if she didn''t fall in love and choose to be the Empress, she would not have died and would still be with me. That''s why I hate that kind of love. I can''t understand it, because it''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before."


    Irene''s rxed eyes glowed coldly. "I''ll never forgive you if you are so taken in by such a y of emotion that you''re in danger. Don''t forget how you survived."


    Killian, of course, knew it well. It was a life gained by surviving the death of his mother and the life of his aunt. He didn''t intend to do such a thing as love, but he didn''t want to lose what he liked. "Don''t worry. You know I can''t be swayed by such foolish feelings."

 Chapter 193 193. Engagement, Part VI

    Chapter 193. Engagement, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Irene smiled contentedly at Killian''s words. "Yes, I believe you. I know you''re not the kind of kid that would jeopardize yourself with those childish feelings. You happen to like thedy of Kiellini. Is that really you?"


    Killian smiled, looking at Irene smiling happily. Irene seemed to think he was determined to like Princess Kiellini so he could seed to the throne, but that was not what mattered.


    Killian did not want Irene to learn the identity of Julietta. It was the same with his father, the Emperor. Of course, it wouldn''t make a difference if the two knew, and they couldn''t stop him, but he didn''t want to cast a shadow over her future at all.


    Killian got up from his seat. "I think I have to go."


    "Yes. I''ll also be busy preparing for the engagement."


    "It has to be a fancy engagement that they haven''t seen before. We have to do that since we will take Princess Kiellini as the Queen."


    Irene''s brow furrowed, looking at Killian''s back. To ask about the scale of the engagement ceremony was different from her nephew''s usual personality...


    -----------------


    While Killian was only briefly negligent of Julietta during the preparations for the engagement ceremony and began working in earnest to take the Crown Prince''s seat, she arrived in Tilia. It reminded her of the first time she had left Bertino and set foot in Tilia. Even in the middle of the night, Julietta had been careful not to be seen by anyone at that time, and she nervously sped her hands, thinking of that.


    "Wee, the princess." As the carriage passed the gate at high speed without any dy, it reached the mansion, and the first man she saw greeted her by opening the carriage door. The man quickly introduced himself to Julietta, who looked at him with a curious face.


    "I''m Melvrick, the new butler of the mansion in Tilia. I''m honored to be assigned here from Bertino under themand of His Highness Killian."


    When he said he was Killian''s man, her heart calmed down.


    "Good to see you," Julietta smiled brightly and stepped down from the carriage.


    The attendants of the mansion were lined up to meet thedy who returned after a long time, but she could not find a familiar face anywhere.


    "It looks like everyone in the mansion has changed. Was this the order of His Highness, too?" Julietta asked leisurely as she passed through the attendants, without a trace of the caution when she had arrived at the Kiellini mansion in the capital.


    "Yes. They''re all from Bertino."


    She knew from that single word that Killian really took control of Tilia.


    "I see. Where can I see my father? Is he in the Oval Office?" The word "father" stuck in her throat, but Julietta tried to spit it out calmly.


    "His Excellency has moved to a separate house for recuperation. He says it''s more convenient than the main house, which has a lot of busy peopleing and going."


    "I see."


    Julietta hesitated for a moment.


    As she felt Killian''s ability to see the situation, she hesitated whether she needed to meet the Duke and Regina. In fact, she had a strong desire not to meet them, so she was inclined to think so on purpose.


    But she had to meet them. She could not hide cowardly in the shadow of Killian forever. She had to look at the results of her choices, ept them, and make sure nothing was wrong.


    "I think I''ll go straight to the annex. I can''t unpack without saying hello to my father."


    Julietta turned back to the carriage.


    ''How much does this butler know?''


    "By the way, is Sir Caden still in the mansion? What about the maid named Dian?" Julietta thought Maribel''s nephew would be reliable. He was in the same boat with her.


    "Oh, they are in the annex."


    At the butler''s reply, Julietta went straight to the annex.


    -----------


    "You should have told His Highness Killian," Vera nagged her anxiously in the carriage heading to the annex.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, I should have figured out how it works."


    She had known how to send a message to Killian. Although she had finally decided to get engaged and letters had been rushing out to discuss the details of the engagement, she had never contacted him in advance except when he hade to the boutique or the Kiellini mansion.


    "I should have spoken to Marquis Oswald."


    When Julietta admitted that in low spirits, Phoebeforted her. "You won''t have to worry. It looks like Killian''s hands are on everything here. If you meet Dian, you''ll hear the details."


    Phoebe''s voice was slightly excited at the thought of meeting Dian after a long time. Juliettaughed at Phoebe''s positive attitude. Although she had heard the two were acquainted, she didn''t realize how, but when Phoebe brought out the story of Dian in a friendly way, it came to her.


    The annex which she had visited to meet Regina was still grand and majestic.


    "Oh, I''m nervous." Julietta had to take a deep breath and calm her trembling heart before getting off the wagon. She entered the house with a stiff expression, contrary to her yful words.


    ''How are two people who have been deprived of everything? How should I look at Regina? Will this visit be more cruel to them?''


    Though she felt guilty, not doing this might cost Julietta her life. She couldn''t turn the ship that had already started, so she had to do everything so as not to fall off the ship. She would leave all her sinful thoughts and sympathy here today.


    "Miss?" Just as she wasing down from the second floor, Dian saw her party and came running quickly.


    "Dian, how are you?" When she saw Dianing, Julietta greeted her brightly.


    "Miss! It''s been a long time. I don''t know how much I''ve wanted to see you again." Dian saw Phoebe standing behind Julietta and looking at her. "Phoebe? Is that you?" she asked in surprise.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    At Phoebe''s answer, tears flowed down Dian''s face. "Ah, sister. I thought you were¡­"


    She didn''t hear anything, but from the time they left the brothel, she knew Phoebe''s fate. In particr, she could not help but predict from the way Maribel implied things. So, she had taken care of Phoebe with all her heart during the journey from Lebatum to Austern.


    "Yes, Dian... a lot of things happened. I was lucky enough to survive and I had something bad happen in the meantime, and Miss Iris saved my life."


    At Phoebe''s words, Dian looked back at Julietta. "Ah! You''re our benefactor. We owe you our lives. I''m so d I made a right decision to serve you."


    Julietta asked at the remark. "What does that mean? No, how could you be in this annex?"


    Dian took them to the parlor and told them what happened in the meantime.


    "You mean we haven''t used the pocket watch of silence on Regina yet?"


    "No. Her name will soon be changed, but it will be of no use if she swears by her previous name, so His Highness Killian said that he woulde back and proceed with the work."


    "Well, are there only you, the Duke, his servant, Regina, her nanny, and Sir Caden in the annex?"


    "Yes, Miss. His Highness Killian sent a new servant to the Duke, but he couldn''t take away her nanny. The nanny shouted in tears that she would wait on Lady Regina, and even take the magic oath. His Highness Killian reluctantly agreed to pressure the Duke, saying it would be difficult if Regina died."


    Julietta nodded. If he had taken the nanny from Regina with that sensitive personality, she could have really gone crazy.


    "I''d like to meet Miss Regina first."


    Dian stood up with a worried look. "Yes, you can go up now. She''s awake."


    --------------------


    Julietta followed Dian into the bedroom at the end of the second floor. The room was dark, with curtains down and only a weak magic light on. Inside, Regina was sitting at a table drinking tea.


    "Why are you here?" Regina threw the cup she was drinking at Julietta, who had be even more beautiful and morous.


    "I thought I''d have to see you once." Julietta sat across from Regina, avoiding the teacup with ease.


    "Who gave you permission to sit down? How dare do you of humble birth sit down before me?"


    She ignored the words and said to the nanny behind Regina. "You''re going to catch a disease that you haven''t had. Open the curtains."

 Chapter 194 194. Engagement, Part VII

    Chapter 194. Engagement, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Vera moved to open the curtains since the nanny ignored Julietta.


    "No!" Vera''s movement stopped in surprise at Regina''s screaming. "No. I can''t look at the sunlight. Don''t open the curtains."


    Julietta felt for a moment that Regina was crazy. ''You aren''t a vampire. Why are you so sensitive to the sunlight?''


    "Did youe to see my miserable self? But it''s too early to gloat. Do you think I''m going to back off like this?"


    Julietta looked piteously at her body that was even thinner than before, her venomous eyes, and her malnourished hair, which fell out every time she moved. "Why did you do that? I was ready to hide and live without anyone knowing if I finished the job as a substitute. Why did you want to kill me? Why did you force me to take your ce?"


    Reginaughed at Julietta''s words. "Don''t be ridiculous. I was trying to get rid of you for fear of this. Look! You took my ce as soon as you got the chance, didn''t you? So how could I have kept you alive?"


    Julietta was furious. "No. I would never have done this if you and the Duke hadn''t tried to harm me. Unlike you, I''ve learned that I have to keep my conscience and morals."


    Regina shook her head as if it were annoying to see the angry Julietta. "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t want to keep you alive even if you didn''t have the slightest intention."


    "Why? Why?"


    "Why? Do you think of a reason when you kill a worm? To me, you''re like a pest, a bug that''s annoying, dirty, and nothing useful. If such a worm imitated me, would you just leave it alone if you were me? I had to step on it and kill it."


    Regina said that and then suddenly smiled. "Be anxious every day about when you''ll die. Maybe it''s not long. You''ll soon struggle with pain and die in a terrible way. No one''s going to try to reach your body. I''m going to make it that way. Why. Do you think I can''t?"


    Regina''s eerie curse gave Julietta goosebumps. "What can you do? Don''t brag."


    "It doesn''t matter. Whether I seed or not, you''ll be terrified for the rest of your life. But it''s not bluffing. I really have a way to kill you. All I need is a chance."


    Juliettaughed broadly at Regina''s grim smile. "Thank you for helping me make up my mind. I can be very cruel to keep mine pure. Also, I just realized that I don''t need a conscience to protect my own life."


    "What can you do? Are you trying to kill me? You won''t be able to do that. If you were determined to kill me, the Prince would have killed me when he came here. I don''t care if I die or not. But if I die, will my father stay put? I don''t think it''s the right time to kill my father. At this time when the fight for the throne begins in earnest, the sudden death of the Duke of Kiellini will cause people to doubt it."


    Julietta''s expression hardened at Regina''s words. "I''m sure the Prince is holding us together by magic to avoid such tiredness. Do you know that if a high-ranking nobleman dies without leaving a will about his sessor, an investigation will proceed? If he''s dying, he can''t make a will to make you his sessor."


    Regina''s confident smile forced Julietta to pull up her mouth and pretend to be fine. "Thank you for telling me something good. I didn''t know that at all. Now my n will be moreplete. I''m here today to get an answer to the question of whether I should or should not do what I thought. But seeing you makes me determined. I was going to see the Duke, but I don''t think I need to see him. I realized that there is no time to hesitate and have an attack of conscience. Who will be the first to raise the white g in this war?"


    Julietta turned around, walked toward the bedroom door, and paused to look back. "What''s certain is that even if I die, you''re not going to win."


    At the end of the words, Julietta left the bedroom. It seemed like Regina fell down screaming behind her, but it didn''t matter.


    "I''ll have to go back to Dublin." Julietta walked down the stairs at a quick pace.


    "Aren''t you going to Vicern?"


    "I need to see His Highness Killian. Ah, Sir Caden. I''d like to meet Sir Caden before I leave."


    At Julietta''s words, Dian guided them to Sir Caden, who was in the Oval Office.


    The brown-haired,pliant man calmly greeted her at her sudden visit. She had met him while she was in Tilia for a while, but they''d never spoken to each other. Still, it was a little awkward to introduce herself as Princess Kiellini, because he knew all about her true self.


    But Sir Caden blew away her troubles at once. He greeted her politely first. "Wee, the princess."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Happy to meet you, Sir Caden. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m sorry for making such a sudden visit without any notice."


    Sir Caden answered firmly, "Don''t say you''re sorry. There''s no need for such a word as ''sudden'' for the owner''s return."


    Julietta''s eyes twinkled at his astute reply. "Did anyone visit the Duke recently?"


    "Nobody can meet the Duke, by the order of His Highness Killian. I say that he can''t ept guests because he''s sick."


    "It looks like a lot of people are visiting."


    "It''s not surprising. There are a lot of people trying to see him, as he is the Duke of Kiellini."


    "Please write down the names of the people who''ve been here. They''ve never been to the annex, have they?"


    "No. They stopped by the main house and went back. We''re blocking ess to the annex at all, but..."


    Julietta reacted sharply to Sir Caden''s dubious tone. "So?"


    "Some time ago, Marquis Marius, the right-hand man of Prince Francis, came here. He went to the lounge of the annex, saying that it was themand of Prince Francis, but he couldn''t see the Duke and went back."


    Julietta''s head shed up. "I see. So, the only person who''s ever gotten close to the annex is Marquis Marius, right?"


    "Yes, but he didn''t meet the Duke in the end. He didn''t even know Miss Regina existed, so he didn''t think to meet her."


    "Are you sure he didn''t contact the Duke and Miss Regina that day?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. I''ll make a list of the nobles who visited Tilia soon."


    Julietta looked back at Dian, nodding at Sir Caden''s words. "Dian, what kind of person is Regina''s nanny?"


    Dian answered, looking anxiously at thedy who had a fixed expression. "She was hired as a nanny as soon as Regina was born and took care of her all this time."


    "It is needless to say she is loyal."


    Everyone epted Julietta''s words.


    "I''ve got to hurry back to Dublin. I don''t think it''s time for us to stay like this."


    Julietta hurried out of the annex and asked Dian who came to see her off. "Dian, check thoroughly for Regina and her nanny. I want you to contact me directly if you find anything strange."


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ll take a closer look."


    She thought she couldn''t do anything because she was stuck there, but the sight of Regina earlier was horrifying and scary. It was worth seeing.


    Dian did not forget what Prince Killian had said. She wanted to live beside herdy and Phoebe as soon as possible.


    Phoebe felt sorry she only had a short meeting with Dian. Julietta was about to get into the carriage, found the two of them, and promised, "Dian, I know the reward His Highness Killian will give you after this. I''ll do my best to keep the promise, so just hang in there a little longer. Sooner orter, everyone will be happy. We deserve it, I think. So trust me."


    Diane''s eyes were filled with tears. ''I deserve to be happy. It may have been necessary for me to get confirmation.''


    After meeting the Prince, she thought it was for Lady Julietta, but she couldn''t ignore the sweet rewards that would be given to her. Although she had only known her loyalty herself, Dian had sworn to herself to dedicate her life to herdy. But when the reward came in, it seemed that ashes had been scattered on her heart, so she didn''t feel refreshed. But thanks to herdy, who proudly said she deserved to be happy, the cloud was cleared like a morning mist.

 Chapter 195 195. Engagement, Part VIII

    Chapter 195. Engagement, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Dian thought it didn''t matter now that His Highness Killian had said she would have the position of a nobledy. Going by herdy''s side was the way to be happy, and she would try to go that way. She wiped out the sinful thoughts she had felt while looking at Regina. She really wanted to be happy with everyone.


    ---


    Francis was waiting for Killian when he returned from a meeting with his mother Irene, as everyone knew. "Oh, Killian, you must be pretty busy. I waited a long time."


    Killian frowned as soon as he saw Francis, who put on airs with Marquis Marius. "Contact me first before youe. It''s better if I don''t see you."


    Francis sat down opposite him and smiled at Killian, who looked scornfully at him. "Did you think you''d almost won since you are engaged with Princess Kiellini?"


    "I know you care a lot about prophecy. And did you say that I''d almost won? Francis, you seem to have a big misunderstanding. I will rise to the seat that was originally reserved for me. It is perfectly natural."


    Killian shook his hand as if Francis was being foolish. "Don''t be so mean and leave. You seem to be trying to provoke me to dig up information; you know it''s no use."


    Francis leaned back on the sofa, rather rxed, even though Killian denied his visit. "My mother believed that old fortune-teller whom you look down on. Most of the aristocrats who have seats are probably concerned with the prophecy, right? So, I won''t change the idea that the woman I''m marrying should be the highest-ranking woman in the Empire."


    "Are you dering war? It''s no use trying because Princess Kiellini''s marriage to you will never happen."


    "Well, we''ll have to wait and see. But it''s a surprise. I thought you''d just ignore the prophecy, but you didn''t find another alternative, did you?"


    Killian once again shook his hand like a fly was buzzing about him.


    Francis was angry with him, and said grimly, "There''s only one thing I can advise. Before I die, you won''t be the Crown Prince, so don''t lose your strength and try to stay where you are."


    ----------------


    Francis thought he would have to meet Killian as soon as he received the card handed him by Marquis Marius, who had returned yesterday. He nned to advise the cocky fellow who was always full of confidence for no reason, to be prepared because the war would begin in earnest. But when he faced Killian, he was angry at the way he was being ignored without any tension.


    ''What makes him so confident?'' The son of bitch, who had lived free from worldly cares, suddenly became greedy for the Emperor''s seat. Moreover, he had such confidence even though he movedte...


    Even if Killian had the love of their Imperial father, his own power with his maternal grandfather, Duke Dudley, at his back was even more dominant. Even the Duke of Dudley, who had been strengthening his power in Austern for a long time, could not bepared to his, even though Killian was the king of the Principality of Bertino.


    Raising the Prince to the Crown Prince had to be approved by the Congress. It was unclear exactly how far the Emperor''s invisible hand could reach, but Francis thought that most of the influential aristocrats were under hismand.


    Francis rose from his seat and controlled his face, thinking of his advantageous position. "Yes, it''s good to be confident. But I''ll make you hit the ground and regret it soon."


    Killian frowned as Francis took Marius out.


    --------------------


    "Ian, go get Valerian. Francis''s attitude is so arrogant that he seems to be scheming something. From now on, I''ll have Valerian escort Julietta personally."


    Ian handed over the letter he was carrying, not thinking of leaving at Killian''smand. "Your Highness, I couldn''t deliver this because I didn''t have a chance. After you went to the pce of the second Queen, a letter from Mrs. Raban of the Kiellini family arrived."


    "What? Why are you delivering it now?"


    Killian took the letter angrily and ran it over quickly. "She can''t stay still for a second. Why the Hell did she say she was going to Vicern?"


    Killian jumped up and ordered. "Just tell Albert to get ready for a trip with Lilly. I''ll be leaving for Vicern right away."


    At the Prince''smand, the attendants got busy, and the summoned Valerian arrived. "Valerian, I''m leaving for Vicern right now, so get ready quickly. Why weren''t there any reports of Julietta''s whereabouts until Mrs. Raban sent a letter? I''ll give a reprimand for thister."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Highness, I was going to visit you because of the whereabouts of Princess Kiellini. The knight I put on the princess sent me a magic message. She didn''t go to Vicern, but used the Magic Square for the Baden Territory."


    "Baden? Is she going to Tilia?" Killian stopped trying to catch her, in case she ran away again with a sudden change of heart.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Yes, she''s not a personality that she would leave it in my hands alone. Why didn''t I think of that?"


    He med himself for his carelessness in knowing Julietta''s character, and instructed Ian, "Stop preparing for the trip. If she''s been to Tilia, she''ll be right back."


    Watching Killian sitting back on the sofa at ease, Valerian asked, "Why do you think so?"


    "Julietta must have heard of Marquis Marius''s visit to the Tilia Territory. She must be nervous that he might have noticed something. I''m sure she''lle to check on me. So, I''ll wait."


    While speaking in a rxed manner on the surface, Killian''s thoughts were not sofortable. She''d tried to visit Tilia while she deceived him by going to Vicern. ''When will Julietta honestly tell me everything?''


    ---------------------


    "A saucy fellow." Francis returned to his pce after leaving Killian''s pce and gritted his teeth.


    "Never mind. If anything happens anyway, Prince Killian is done."


    "Bring him up."


    At Francis''mand, Havier brought a man.


    "Is it clear that what you gave us id the secret of the Kiellini family?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, no matter who conducts an autopsy, he will not know that he died of poison. The Duke of Kiellini has no intention of marrying his precious daughter to the Prince from Bertino. So Princess Kiellini and the Duke will be loyal to you if you will only kill Killian."


    Marquis Marius went all the way to Tilia, but he could not see the Duke of Kiellini. But when he left Tilia and arrived at the inn in Baden, the Duke''s butler came to see him. He had heard of him and brought him right to Francis.


    =========


    The middle-aged butler had served the Kiellini family for many years, but was forced to leave Tilia''s mansion after a vow of silence. Just before leaving the mansion, Regina handed him a piece of paper when he went to say goodbye to his owner and Lady Regina.


    "Morton, they won''t care about you, even if you swore by magic. Well, actually, I don''t care if they keep an eye on you. I''m sure they''re not even worried because of the magic killing you the moment you decide to speak."


    "Lady, I have sworn allegiance to the Kiellini family. If you give me an order, I''ll try to tell you the truth, even if I die."


    "No, that kind of futile death doesn''t help me. You''ve worked as my father''s butler for decades, so you know about herbs and tea leaves. If you leave Tilia''s mansion, you''ll see the opportunity and tell Prince Francis that if hebines the poison as written on this paper, he can kill people without any evidence."


    "Do you want him to kill that fake girl?"


    "No. If you reveal the identity of the girl, he''ll find out about my father''s fake conspiracy about the princess. Then the Kiellini family will disappear from history. I''m really angry, but I can''t reveal that until thest minute."


    "Then what should I tell him to do with this poison?" Morton asked carefully, as if he didn''t understand.


    "Give it to Prince Francis this way. Reminds him of the old days, when my father covered up the scandal when Duke Dudley killed the Empress. My father went all the way to Bertino to support Prince Killian, but you should allude that the rtionship soured."


    "Can I just do that?"

 Chapter 196 196. Engagement, Part IX

    Chapter 196. Engagement, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "He''ll believe that my father doesn''t want to join Killian, with those words. At least if he has a head, he''d think about how he''d use the situation. The only one thing you have to do is to kill that girl at the Dublin mansion."


    "I won''t even have ess to her." Morton shook his head; it would be too hard.


    "You idiot. Did I tell you to kill that girl by yourself? Even if I''m stuck in a remote area away from the capital, I have ears. I heard that the Marquis''s daughter is hanging on Prince Killian. Why do you want to hunt somewhere else when you have such a good target? Try to coax her. Let''s make the half-sisters kill one another."


    ============


    As the Duke of Kiellini''s former butler from Tilia Territory was recounting his conversation with the hostdy, he heard Francis''s words. He quickly returned to reality and listened attentively to the Prince''s words.


    "I understand that Killian hates the Duke of Kiellini, but it''s surprising that even the Duke doesn''t like Killian."


    "I think it''s because when he went to Bertino it didn''t go well."


    Francis snorted at Morton''s words. "But he''s getting married to his daughter. Killian was also a man vulnerable to a woman''s beauty."


    "Yes, Your Highness. The Duke is greatly embarrassed by this. He sent me to help Prince Francis. He said Your Highness would find a way."


    Francis nced over Morton as he read a letter stamped with the seal of the Duke of Kiellini. "He sent someone to manufacture poison; the family secret."


    Morton cut into Francis''s words quickly. "I''ve been serving His Excellency the Duke for decades. I can manufacture the poison His Excellency said, because I learned it over his shoulders."


    "Write down the manufacturing method."


    Morton hesitated at Francis'' order. "It''s not difficult to write down, but it''s so difficult to manufacture that even a very small mistake can lead to a failed poison."


    "How dare you make me speak to you twice. Shall I kill you?"


    Prince Francis''s eyes remained unchanged at his expiation, and Morton quickly wrote the recipe on the paper.


    Marquis Marius took it and said, "Isn''t it amon tea if it is a mixture ofya tea and bltia tea? Is this the recipe for the poison? Are you kidding?"


    Morton hesitated for a moment, and then spoke vaguely, thinking it was not good to talk about the family secret in detail. "No. They aremon tea leaves, but it''s not just the brewing. As I said earlier, the manufacturing process is soplicated that it''s hard to express on paper. Moreover, it''s a delicate task that takes about fifteen days and requires constant attention."


    As Francis red at the flustered Morton, and Marquis Marius stepped in soothingly. "Your Highness, please let him manufacture the poison for now. It seems that it''s really hard to exin in words or in writing. It''s manufacturing. We can figure out the method of manufacturing by putting a person next to him."


    Francis was about to order him killed immediately, but nodded as if he could not oppose Marius. "Okay. I believe that it''s hard to exin. When he sent someone in the first ce, it means that he''s giving me the poison, the family''s secret."


    "That''s right, Your Highness. You can use him as your own tool." Marquis Marius had an appropriate response.


    "Does it take fifteen days to manufacture? The Duke should have sent poison from the beginning, why bother to send a butler?"


    Looking at the Prince who frowned as if it was suspicious, Morton answered the expected question politely. "I think His Excellency wanted me to be used more. Also, Prince Killian and His Majesty''s surveince was so intense that he did not allow letters or contacts between you and the Duke. I''m officially fired from the Kiellini family. By sending me this way, His Excellency said Your Highness would take care of everything." The butler remembered Regina''s order and spoke with great care.


    The fruit of theya tea was discarded because it was bitter and had no medicinal effect. However, if they nted theya in a pot and only showed it moonlight without exposing it to sunlight, and grew with the water richly brewed with basa grass for a month until it bore fruit, it would be a deadly poison, like nothing else in the world. If they would mix the poison with bltia tea and differ in thickness, it could cause sudden death or very slow death.


    "It''s tiresome." If he had sent poison, he could use it as soon as he received it, but the Duke was afraid of the Emperor and Killian''s eyes.


    The butler added the most important words to Francis'' disapproval. "This poison has one side effect."


    "One side effect?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Any autopsy will find no poisoning by poison. However, the hair of eight out of ten people who have taken the poison turns white."


    Francis'' brow furrowed at the butler''s words. "Then, I can''t use itpletely. I would have to poison all the intrusive people."


    Francis was told by Marius that it was poison with no evidence, and he was nning to kill Killian first. However, if his hair turned white after he died, they would doubt it and try to find the cause, even if there was no evidence that he had taken poison.


    Marius stepped in when Francis was making a bad impression because of dissatisfaction. "I''ve heard that Duchess Kiellini''s hair turned white when she died of an illness."


    Morton flinched at the words of the Marquis. He never thought Marius would know what had happened in the house of the Duke.


    Francis smiled forgivingly as Morton had an unbearable look on his face. "That''s right. That''s what happened to the Duchess. Well, the Duke''s loyalty is directed at me, so I''ll cover it up."


    As soon as Francis'' words were finished, Marius opened his mouth. "Your Highness, I''vee up with a good idea. I thought it would be good to be cautious because of the side effect of turning the hair white. Why don''t we turn this poison into an epidemic?"


    "An epidemic?"


    "Yes. The Duchess who died in the past is proof. The disease that we couldn''t identify at the time was the beginning of this epidemic. I would like to release this poison in the city and have people die randomly, and then use that for our desired goal."


    Francis''s eyes shed at Marius''s suggestion. "Good idea, the Marquis. Very good. It''s an epidemic. No one will doubt it."


    "Yes, Your Highness. There are a number of epidemics that have a simr prognosis, including facial entanglement, rotting, and spotting. The characteristic of the epidemic that''s going to spread this time is that their hair turns white."


    Morton''s face turned pale when he heard the story, but neither cared.


    "How are you going to spread the poison to the people?"


    When Francis asked, Marius looked back at Morton. "To what extent do we have to feed people to death?"


    Morton answered, trembling at the irresistible question. "It depends on age, gender, health, but if you want them to die at once... a little finger-point portion is appropriate."


    Marius was lost in thought for a moment at the butler''s words and then asked again, "Is the poison formted only by potions?"


    "No, the leaves can be used as tea by brewing or powder by drying."


    "What color is the powder?"


    Francis smiled satisfactorily when Marius asked, as he was thinking something. Marquis Marius never disappointed him. Something must havee to his mind already.


    "It''s white."


    At the butler''s reply, Marius pped his knee with great satisfaction. "That''s very nice. Mix the poison into the grain that people eat. Those who eat a lot die quickly, and those who eat a little die slowly. When the epidemic seems to be quite widespread, we can bring the powder into Prince Killian''s pce."


    Francisughed aloud at the words of Marius. "Let''s send it here and there as a gift to whoever gets on my nerves. I''m going to get rid of my sick tooth."


    "It is not just poison, but a divine card, sending someone who knows how to make it. We can make as much as we need and let it go."


    Morton swore to himself, looking at Prince Francis and Marquis Marius smiling at one other. This was the end for the Duke and the princess, but he wouldn''t let these two know the secret recipe for the poison.


    "Prepare a ce for him to stay. Have him start working on it right away."


    "Yes, Your Highness."

 Chapter 197 197. Engagement, Part X

    Chapter 197. Engagement, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As Morton, the loyal butler of the Kiellini family, stepped out following his servant Havier, Francis looked at Marius. "Now, the Marquis. How are you going to use the diamond that just rolled in?"


    He opened his mouth about the n that came to his mind earlier. "Infectious diseases usually begin with uncontrolled provinces on the outskirts, as they usually spread in slums and lower-ss neighborhoods."


    "Will you release this poison in the local provinces? It takes too long. I''m not such a patient person, the Marquis."


    Marius nodded and epted. "Yes, it takes too long. Shall we set up an area of the capital and start there? If only Killian is attacked by poison, we could be suspicious, so we have to get other nobles poisoned. Of course, it should be at random."


    "I wish we could take this opportunity to get rid of all the opposition parties, but that would be too unnatural."


    "Yes, unfortunately, you''ll have to be content to kill Prince Killian. But it could happen again. For example, it''s a coincidence if the Prince''s party is eating somewhere, and the restaurant is suffering from an epidemic."


    "That''s a good coincidence." Francis smiled satisfactorily, lifting a teacup and simting a toast.


    ------


    On the surface, he pretended to be rxed, since he believed that she woulde back if he would wait, but it was only one day. Three dayster, Killian''s nervousness began to show on the surface. "Is it said that the princess is still not back?"


    He thought she''d arrive by this morning, but he hadn''t heard from her yet. Killian had just decided to move, as he could not wait any longer, when a knight guarding the Kiellini family rushed to report the news. "Your Highness, the princess just entered the Kiellini mansion."


    After hearing the news of Julietta''s return, Killian regained hisposure.


    However, as the documents he was holding had been on the same page for hours, Ian cautiously suggested. "Your Highness, do you want me to bring the princess?"


    "No, I''m sure she''ll surelye."


    Killian thought Julietta believed in and relied on him. No, he wanted to believe it. If she had the feeling of being suppressed, he didn''t know when Julietta would fly away like a bird again. ''Let''s go slowly.'' He had to be careful, until shepletely opened her mind.


    In front of the gate of the castle, a knight received a letter from the Kiellini family and reported to Killian, "Your Highness, Princess Kiellini has requested a visit."


    "Tell her I allow it. And let the whole security force know that when Princess Kiellini visits me in the future, she doesn''t need any permission."


    ---


    Soon after Killian''s order, Julietta entered Killian''s office under the guidance of the attendant.


    "All of you except Ian, withdraw."


    "Iris Kiellini sees Your Highness."


    "Is what you''ve wondered settled?"


    He tried to smile and wee Julietta, but when he saw her face, he jumped to his feet. "What''s the matter?"


    Julietta had to put up with anxiety, nervousness, and fear since leaving Tilia. "I''ve been to Tilia."


    "Did you not trust me?"


    "No, it''s just that I was the cause, so I thought I''d be relieved to see how it went."


    "Okay. Then you would have felt there was nothing to worry about if you had been there, but why did you look like that?"


    "I met Miss Regina."


    "That was not a very good idea. But there will be nothing to worry about." Killian nodded as if he understood why Julietta had such a nervous expression.


    "Miss Regina said she hasn''t taken a vow of silence yet. I heard that we have to put her on the family register as an adopted daughter and take an oath by a new name on the family register."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are you worried that Princess Regina might tell someone about this? You know she can''t do that. If that happened, the Kiellini family will be destroyed."


    With Killian''s confidence, Julietta''s expression was still dark. "She can risk everything and try to destroy all of us together." Julietta could not forget Regina''s evil words.


    "Don''t worry, even if she has that kind of mind, she can''t get out of the annex."


    "I heard that Prince Francis''s aide, Marquis Marius, visited Tilia''s annex some time ago."


    "I''ve been briefed. He''s gone back without much profit."


    "... Your Highness, I''m trying to do something very bad, but would you still support me?"


    Killian sighed as he looked at Julietta, who seemed to have changed somehow. "What are you so worried about?"


    "Well, what am I worried about?" Julietta recounted what she had been thinking for two days.


    ''What am I worried about? Is it the anxiety of losing all the benefits and tranquility as Princess Kiellini? Or is it the safety of the people I care about?''


    Julietta looked at Killian. His eyes, which had always been fearsome and cold were a little twisted with worry.


    ''Is this guy included in the list of people I care about? What if what he did for the fake Princess Kiellinies to light in the world?''


    She didn''t want to imagine. She shook her head as the reproach, contempt, anger, and astonishment that would be poured upon this shining man came to her mind. It should not happen!


    Killian raised himself as he looked at Julietta''s expression in silence, as it varied in anger, astonishment, sadness and so on. He crossed over to the sofa where she was sitting and grabbed Julietta by the shoulder. "Julie, no matter what you do, I''ll always be behind you. I will protect and support you. I don''t know what you''re thinking, but if there''s anything you want to do, you can do it. But I need to know what."


    Julietta looked up at Killian. Then she smiled as if it was reassuring.


    "From the time I took someone else''s seat, this anxiety and fear was foreseen. I am just trying to stay where I am, but I had no thought to bear it."


    Killian got angry, holding Julietta firmly by the shoulders. "You didn''t take someone else''s seat. No, I''m the one who took the seat away from those who tried to kill you. So, you don''t have to have any sinful thoughts at all."


    "Yes. I won''t feel guilty about what''s already happened. Yes, it wouldn''t have happened if they hadn''t tried to kill me."


    Julietta didn''t say what she had inside for Killian. She closed her eyes slightly and hid her busy thoughts. ''I don''t want to live a life of insecurity like this. Please, I just hope nothing happens so that I won''t do anything that will make me feel guilty in the future. I don''t think I can stand it any longer if Regina does something.''


    Killian raised the head of Julietta who seemed to be trying to conceal her thoughts. "But what do you mean, it''s a very, very bad thing?"


    Julietta replied to Killian who looked at herself with a strong look, as if he would support everything she would do. "Not now. I think I need a little more time to think about it."


    "Do you need to do something like that when I''m here?"


    Julietta''s lips were pouting at him as his sincere and trustworthy appearance disappeared, and he could not hide his cleverness, putting on arrogant airs.


    "The lips seem to want something from me." Killian''s eyes became mellow and the tone of his voice was lowered.


    ''Oh, it''s back again. That sexual charm!'' Julietta, feeling the danger, leapt to her feet, but Killian sat her on hisp, wrapping around her waist as if he had waited for this moment.


    "No, what are you doing? Let me go."


    As soon as Julietta settled down on Killian''sp, Ian, who was waiting on the two''s tea, quickly backed out.


    "We''re getting engaged. But I haven''t even held your hand yet. I think that''s too slow."


    ''You''re talking nonsense.'' Julietta retorted upon Killian in a fit of dismay. "Who rubbed my hand on the first day of your visit to the dressing shop?"


    "Heavens, did I rub your hand? It''s not something a noble princess would say. I''ll have Sir Reynold extend the etiquette education."


    Killian''s smile deepened as she was tight-lipped at Killian''s threat, feeling that she had made a tongue slip. "Yes, then, as you say, I rubbed your hand that day, so I think the progress has gone to the point of holding your hand. So, the next order is the lips?"

 Chapter 198 198. Engagement, Part XI

    Chapter 198. Engagement, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian lowered his head to the face of Julietta who was staring owlishly, her lips closed tight. He whispered, stopping right in front of her lips. "Or should we move on to the next step from what happened in the lounge on thest day of the social season? We''ve already seen each other naked appearance before, haven''t we?"


    Julietta recalled the day''s events and straightened her body, her cheeks ring pink. Killian smiled in a softer voice after a light touch on her tense lips, "You look like Lilly facing Albert."


    Killian grabbed Julietta''s hand, held his jacket tightly, kissed the back of her hand, and released her. Looking at her quickly fleeing to the opposite sofa, fanning her hands on her face and cooling her heated cheeks, Killian dered, "I am going to set the engagement date as soon as possible. I think next week will be good. I''ll also set the wedding date as soon as possible, so you shouldn''t even think about opposing it."


    Julietta protested with astonishment to hear that the engagement date was next week. "It''s too fast. People will be gossiping!"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    ''Yes, it does. You don''t care about that.'' Julietta was about toin, but she gave up. He decided to do it, and she wondered who could stop him. The date was not important anyway, so there was no particr reason to stop him. She quickly adapted to the reality with the mindset that she had learned as a maid.


    Killianughed as he looked at her mouth working, saying nothing and nodding as if she had told him to do as he pleased.


    "I thought it would be better to have the engagement and wedding ceremonies done with as soon as possible, so I proceeded without consultation, but I promise I''ll discuss everything with you next time."


    Julietta jumped up from her seat as her heart bounced slightly at the sight of Killian smiling, as if he was looking forward to a quick union with her.


    She tilted her head, her heart throbbing. She didn''t know why her heart was beating so fast. What was more, he looked cute when he was showing that nasty thought all over his face. It seemed like the effects of a nonstop trip to Tilia were quite great.


    "Well, well, then I''ll go back to the Kiellini mansion. I have to prepare for the engagement ceremony that''s just around the corner, and I think I''m going to be busy."


    "Are you not going to Vicern?"


    "I''ll go with Count Adam next time. We decided to go check out the site for the Vicern branch of Raefany''s."


    Killian''s well-extended eyebrows rose in disapproval at Julietta''s answer. "I think we can go together after the engagement ceremony. I also want to confirm the location of the new branch."


    ------


    Paulo walked through the hall of the grand Kiellini mansion, recalling what had happened a few days ago.


    After a short break from morning treatment, Marquis Anais came to him and offered him an empty poison bottle. "The troupe leader of the Eileen Theater asked me to visit you. I heard you treated the girl in the dressing shop on Eloz Street. I heard that you had doubts about her hair turning white; here''s the poison that the girl took."


    Paulo took the bottle and nced at the nobleman in front of him. "You are Your Excellency Marquis Anais." He bowed deeply in front of the Marquis, who looked much like thete Duchess of Kiellini.


    "Do you know me?"


    Paulo shook his head at his puzzled question. "No, I treated the Duchess of Kiellini for a while before. You look a lot like the Duchess, so I pretended to know you. I''m sorry."


    "That''s fine. Your keen eyes would have been a threat to me a while ago, but I don''t care now."


    Not long after their secret meeting, Prince Killian had overpowered the Duke of Kiellini. Later, he thought his greatest enemy, the Duke, was powerless to use his strength, so he did not need to investigate the ingredients of the poison, but Maribel had a different opinion. The letter which arrived yesterday with an invitation from the Eileen Theater urged an investigation of the ingredients of the poison.


    Marquis Anais silently watched the doctor without a word, who looked at and smelled the contents at the bottom of the finger-sized bottle. The letter which Maribel sent said that he should go meet Paulo, and contained a story about a youngdy named Phoebe Julietta had saved.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did Katarina, my sister, get poisoned, too?" With thepressed content in the letter alone, he simply rted the current matter to the old one and asked.


    "Yes. If I analyze this poison, I''ll be sure it''s the same one."


    "There''s amon characteristic in that her hair turned white. Isn''t it the same poison?"


    Paulo epted the words of the Marquis. "It smells like the same poison, but I''ll still have to investigate. The only reason you brought me this poison isn''t to ask me to reveal what the poison is, correct?"


    "That''s right. I''ve heard it''s a poison with no symptoms, other than white hair. She said they couldn''t find any symptoms of poisoning in the dead."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "Can you make an antidote?"


    "It''s not going to be easy. I''ve been working on it for decades, but I haven''t seeded. In fact, it''s better to say that I couldn''t make the poison and so I couldn''t make the antidote."


    He experimented with the mix ofya and bltia leaves in the same amounts the maid of the Kiellini mansion used, but the results were not significant. It had no symptoms except the headache and dullness of mind, even if he brewed it in one way or another. Dr. Paulo was frustrated that he could not find anything at all, except for a slight hallucination.


    There must have been something else besides blending theya and bltia leaves together. Thinking he should see the girl who had survived the poison again, Dr. Paulo told the waiting Marquis, "I can''t say anything about the poison because I can''t guarantee it. But if I find out something, where should I contact you?"


    After a moment''s hesitation, the Marquis of Anais answered, "Speak directly with the troupe leader of the Eileen Theater," and then left the doctor''s in clinic.


    After the Marquis departed, Dr. Paulo closed the door immediately and went to the Chartreu Dressing Shop to find thedy. But the girl had followed Princess Kiellini to the Kiellini mansion and he couldn''t meet her. Finally, he left a message that they should contact him when thedy came to the dressing shop.


    ------


    In the next few days, Dr. Paulo was still studying the poison, and received a letter from Princess Kiellini, asking him to visit the Kiellini mansion. He quietly went to meet Phoebe.


    Jane became the new Julietta''s maid, taking a close look at the people who visited the princess and sitting around the table as she served the tea. It was strange to bring in a doctor from outside, as there was a family doctor in the mansion. She wanted to listen, so she waited served the tea slowly, but they kept their mouths shut.


    "Now that you''re done, go out." As she waited in the corner without leaving, she was ordered to exit the room.


    Jane felt even more suspicious when she thought they were more wary of her than necessary, even though a doctor just visited. At this point, she clearly thought there was something going on.


    Jane remembered that Lady Anais, whom she met not long ago, asked her if she had found out anything. She regretted having put her foot in this matter because of the good pay, but it was toote. The moment she said that she would quit, she would be found dead on the outskirts of the capital.


    She left the room and looked around the hall with the door slightly less closed. There was no one in the hallway on the third floor where the princess lived. When she confirmed it, she listened to the conversation beyond the unclosed door.


    "How''s your leg? Are you still sick?"


    She heard a woman, the princess''panion, answering the doctor''s questions.


    "Yes, it''s okay. It''s all right now. I''ve been taking fewer painkillerstely," Phoebe answered with a smile.


    "It''s a relief. I was worried that taking dureng roots in the long term could seriously hurt your digestive system."


    "Oh, that''s why I felt sick and nauseous after taking the painkillers they gave me. I think Sophie''s painkillers work better for me."

 Chapter 199 199. Engagement, Part XII

    Chapter 199. Engagement, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Dr. Paulo asked wonderfully at Phoebe''s answer, "Have you taken any painkillers other than the painkillers I gave you?"


    "Yes. The painkillers ran out of some time ago. "


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Julietta looked at Dr. Paulo sitting opposite and found the door to the hallway was slightly open.


    "Wait a minute. The doors aren''t all closed." She raised one hand to stop the conversation and sprang up.


    Jane began to run for the stairs, frightened at the sound of the princess''s voice. Julietta approached the door and checked the hallway. There was no one in the hallway in front of the bedroom, but she glimpsed the hem of the skirt of the maid disappearing down the stairs. She closed the door tightly and returned it to the lounge sofa. "I''m sorry. I''m being careful about everything because I don''t think anyone should know about Phoebe''s leg."


    "I don''t have to go anywhere to talk. I''ll be careful here, too. So?"


    Dr. Paulo nodded and looked back at Phoebe as if he understood what Julietta was saying, but seemed to ask for a secret. His interest was entirely in discovering the identity of the poison. He found the painkiller Phoebe had taken more interesting than the circumstances of the princess.


    "At that time, before my legs were cut, I couldn''t endure it without painkillers. Mrs. Maribel, who brought me here, gave me painkillers, and they were much better and easier on my stomach than the previous painkillers. I was sad because I couldn''t take the painkillers after I got out of the brothel. I was so happy to see that the boutique had the same kind of painkillers. So I used those painkillers instead of the previous ones you gave me this time."


    "What are the painkillers?"


    Julietta answered Dr. Paulo, "Metum stem. It''s amon painkiller in theaters, an inmmation and wound medicine."


    "Oh, that''s right. I forgot for a moment that the stem of metum is also used as a painkiller. We rarely use metum outside of a special ce like the theater."


    Metum was difficult to grow and was not a generally easy-to-find nt, as it would otherwise be moremonly used as a dressing tool. It was very rare for the public to use the stem of metum as a painkiller because it was otherwise apletely useless nt.


    epting her words, Dr. Paulo suddenly raised his head. "Did you use the metum stem as a painkiller back then?"


    Phoebe didn''t understand Dr. Paulo''s question, and asked, "Before? I didn''t use it until I came to Dublin."


    Before she came here, she had to endure the pain because it was hard to even see painkillers made frommon dureng roots. Phoebe recalled the painful memories of the time and was so grateful that he could tell that the dureng roots didn''t work for her.


    "Did you take the painkiller before you drank the poison?" Dr. Paulo''s heart began to beat loudly. His tense eyes were on Phoebe''s lips.


    "Yes. That''s the first day I took the painkiller made from metum."


    On the day she was waiting for her death, she forgot she was prescribed a painkiller, was excited to see the opera in a fancy dress, and began to massage her leg when the pain came. Maribel, watching the sight secretly, gave her a painkiller, the theater''s standing medicine, which was made from a metum stem.


    Phoebe recalled the memory of the time, "It wasn''t like the painkillers I used to take. The speed at which the pain subsided was a little slow, but I felt easier in the stomach and didn''t have any headache, so I enjoyed the opera very much. After watching the opera, I came back and drank the poison."


    Dr. Paulo asked in a trembling voice, as if he had found the answer. "Can I get some painkillers made from the metum?"


    Phoebe quickly rose from her seat at his request. "Of course. I''ll get it right away."


    Phoebe hurried to her bedroom, which was connected to Julietta''s parlor, to get some painkillers. As she watched this, Julietta asked Dr. Paulo, "What role did the painkiller y?"


    Dr. Paulo answered cautiously, "I think I''ll have to go back and check. A few days ago, I received the remaining poison Miss Phoebe drank. I don''t know if I can test it because there''s not much left, but I think the painkiller might have acted as an antidote."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dr. Paulo stood up to receive the painkillers that Phoebe brought. "I''ll have to go back now. I''ll contact you as soon as I get the results." He had studied the poison over ten years, and seemed to be very happy to find a clue. He went away in a hurry.


    "If the painkiller was an antidote, I was really lucky," Phoebe muttered incredulously


    Julietta held her hands tightly and spoke strongly, "It''s not luck. It''s fate that you were not going to die. It is a fate to be happy in the future."


    Phoebe answered strongly, holding Julietta''s hands. "Yes. As you said, I''ll think it''s my destiny. Is it okay to think so?"


    "Yes, it''s all about our destiny, and our life that we make and lead."


    ----------------------


    After Dr. Paulo returned to work, Julietta starteding back to work at her shop as soon as the bruise on her face faded away.


    Jane, suspicious of the princess''s daily repeated outings, tried hard to apany her as her private maid, but her refusal was firm. She couldn''t understand why the princess hated her so much without knowing her.


    Having failed to win the trust of the princess in the end, she instead began prying around about the princess as soon as she became close to the maids of the Kiellini mansion. "So, she goes to the dress shop every day?"


    "Yes. I think she''s more interested in expanding the boutique than in the family tea business. That''s why people who invested in the tea business of Kiellini are worried. I think it''s all the more so because the Duke''s illness is serious."


    During their break, the maids of the Kiellini mansion used to eat snacks with tea and talked excitedly about the current state of the Kiellini family they were in.


    "If she had the education for a sessor, she should be interested in the tea business; of course, that''s weird."


    In fact, even if it was a family business, there were not many cases where high-ranking aristocrats directly entered the business. The Duke of Kiellini was a very rare case, because they often had their own agents, too. However, Jane deliberately examined the reactions of the maids, marking the situation as if it was very strange.


    "It''s rumored that the sessor''s education hasn''t even started. As you know, the health of Miss Iris was very poor. Most of the guesses were that she couldn''t make a debut."


    "She looks very healthy. I can''t believe that she was sick." At Jane''s words, the maids also nodded.


    "Right? We''re sometimes surprised to see if she was sick."


    "By the way, isn''t it necessary to educate her as a sessor?"


    The other maid stepped in. "Why doesn''t she need a sessor''s education?"


    As the questions of Jane, who did not yet know about Julietta''s engagement, the maids were excited to tell her, "Miss Iris is going to be engaged to Prince Killian. The Prince is in a hurry. She is going to be the Queen, and she can''t take the seat of the Duke of Kiellini."


    Jane''s expression became strange at the words of the maids. When she realized that this engagement was the reason why Prince Francis and Lady Anais sent her to the Kiellini mansion, she knew what to do. Currently, the order she had received was to keep a watch on the movements of the Kiellini family, but she had no idea what order would be given in the future.


    "By the way, is Lady Phoebe, apanion of ourdy, ill? At first nce, I saw her leg hurts a lot... she isn''t in any trouble, is she?"


    A maid shook her head at Jane''s question. "It can''t be. She must be slightly hurt. She might have sprained it. She should not have any problems with her leg because she will enter the Imperial Castle as apanion of ourdy. It can''t be. How noble ourdy is! She can''t have a sick woman beside her."


    At the maid''s words, another maid looked around and lowered her voice. "No, that''s not it. Ah, I shouldn''t tell you this¡­"

 Chapter 200 200. Engagement, Part XIII

    Chapter 200. Engagement, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The maid who lowered her voice agonized for a while.


    "Only we will know. There''s no way we''ll go out and make a rumor. What is it? "


    When all the maids urged her, the hesitant woman finally opened her mouth. "She was knocked down by Manny before. I was just about to leave the room, and there was some distance, but she couldn''t get up alone until I ran up. Furthermore, she dragged her leg badly even after standing up. I was not sure if she was surprised or what. I was going to give her a massage because I thought it was because her muscles were tight or went to spasms, but suddenly she pushed my hands away. When I looked at her in surprise, she said that her leg muscles were a little twisted as she grew up."


    "Oh, my God, are you serious? I thought she sprained her ankle because she dragged her foot a little bit when she walked."


    Everyone nodded and agreed as the other maid spoke as if it was surprising news. "She said it wasn''t painful, but isn''t that too lethal for a woman? I don''t know why our princess keeps Miss Phoebe beside her. Does she feel homogeneity because she was sick as a child?"


    Jane tilted her head at the maids'' words. Apparently, the doctor said that she had been taking painkillers steadily. ''Then, why has she taken the painkillers if she weren''t sick? Is there any other reason?''


    Jane rose from her seat thinking that she should report that to Lady Anais.


    ------


    As Amelie looked at the newly arrived fabric and rich materials, she was delighted to wee Julietta entering the studio and fitting room. "Come on. I''m looking at thece fabric I ordered before as it arrived."


    It was time for Julietta to follow Simone to Tilia Territory after epting the princess''s role. One day she had to stay overnight in a small vige whose name she didn''t even know. It was a vige she just passed by when she went to Bertino. They were originally supposed to rest in the next vige, but the journey was longer than she thought, so she was bound up in an unscheduled vige.


    But the dresses and skirts of the vige women were uniquely decorated withce. So was the ends of the skirt of the maid working at the inn. Julietta had worked as a maid and was surprised that the bottom of thece, which was pretty but not practical, was on the hem of the maid''s skirt. When she asked if it was simply a decoration, the maid gave an unexpected answer: it was due to not enough wear. While working,ce was fine in other parts of the dress, but there were many cases when it was not worn. Since only the bottom of the skirt was worn out, she made somece to protect both the decoration and the bottom.


    The maid''sce was intended to protect the fabric, so it was a bit rough and tough, unlike the usualce, but if she looked closely into the texture of the pattern or a weave of fabric woven of wing and thread, it was very delicate and beautiful. Therefore, she thought, "What if I used expensive high-quality thread?"


    ------------------


    After she opened a boutique and brought in fabric and essories, she remembered the vige. Julietta decided to sign a contract because she thought it would be a waste to leave their skills alone. So, as soon as the manager adjusted to working in the dressing shop, she sent him to the small town in Bertino.


    When the town mayor''s wife came to the capital with the manager as a representative of the vige, Julietta exined the fabric of thece that she had thought of. The town mayor''s wife said that it was possible to produce, went back to town and sent some samples.


    A few months after signing with the vige, the finished fabric finally arrived today. Julietta looked together at thece that Amelie was holding.


    "It''s definitely different from theces on the market?"


    "It''s more delicate, solid, and unique. The texture of Austern''sce is not dense, so if we weave it at this size, it loses its strength and can''t hold its shape. It''s amazing." Julietta said, looking down at the fabric, which was woven so tall. "I''ll have to make an engagement dress with thisce."


    "You are making a dress out of thisce?" asked Amelie, who thought thatce was only for the use of a hairband, or a decoration for a sleeve, neck, or dress.


    "Yes. I can make it by lining it up and covering it withce." Julietta drew a wedding dress that she had often seen before and showed it to Amelie.


    "I never thought you''d make a dress out ofce." Amelie was greatly impressed after hearing Julietta''s exnation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "But I''m afraid it''s impossible because there are so many orders."


    After the sessful fashion show, the dressing shop was flooded with orders, even during the off-season of the social world. Once Prince Killian''s engagement invitation was sent to each noble family, even more orders would be ced.


    "I want to make your dress with Sophie. So don''t worry."


    Amelie and Sophie no longer worked on their own. They were also busy dealing with customers by managing new tailors and sewing workers. But no matter how busy they were, they wanted to make Julietta''s dress themselves.


    Having understood Amelie''s heart, Julietta thanked her and hugged her tightly. "But is Sophie on the second floor?" Julietta asked, as she remembered Sophie had not been seen in the crowded hall and cafe.


    "No."


    As Amelie''s gaze turned toward the annex, Julietta''s head moved along.


    "Is His Highness here?" Julietta''s voice rose by an octave.


    Amelie shut up before she said he wasing every day. It was difficult to say, because even the Marquis of Anais was also going in and out of the annex that had be a hideout.


    When Julietta put on her hat and gloves, Amelie asked, "Are you just going to go without seeing His Highness?"


    "Unlike before, there are so many people in the hall that they''ve seen me all the way here. I can''t stay long."


    At Julietta''s words, Amelieughed. "Let''s go to the coach house. Just send the wagon back and you can visit the annex."


    She was going to say that entering the annex would be seen from the cafe, but Amelie had already opened the door to the studio and she was left alone. She followed Amelie, in the form of the elegant Princess Kiellini. The two passed the cafe and headed for the coach house, sharing only an eye greeting with the people they encountered.


    "Oh, my God, what is this?" The road leading to the annex was now blocked by a wall through the road between the coach house and the main house.


    "His Highness put in a wall to prevent people from straying to the annex, just in case. Come here."


    Julietta followed Amelie into the coach house. The coach house which was narrow in width but long in length, and now divided by a wall, as it was cut off. Twelve carriages were supposed to fit in, but there was only room for eight.


    "Only staff carriages of the shop and private ones are allowed in here. The Prince bought a building next door and made it into a guest wagon storage area."


    She didn''t know who the owner of the shop was anymore. She couldn''t believe he had changed her shop like this, as she hadn''t been here for a while. Julietta was in an unpleasant mood, and hurried after Amelie who opened the door in the middle of the wall that divided the coach house with her key.


    The inside of the wall was a passageway leading to the annex. Amelie locked the door again, and she and Julietta headed for the annex.


    Julietta entered through the side door of the annex by using a long passage which connected the annex and the coach house, and could not be seen from the first-floor cafe, the second floor, or the third floor of the main building. She pouted at the familiar scene.


    Killian, Oswald, and Valerian were sitting on a small living room couch talking with their heads together. Fortunately, Sophie sat with Sir Albert in the kitchen table chairfortably, and chatted instead of waiting by the door.

 Chapter 201 201. Engagement, Part IX

    Chapter 201. Engagement, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Ian was waiting in an auxiliary chair by the sofa first saw Julietta and jumped up to greet her, and Killian''s head lifted. "Julie,e in!"


    Boom! Her heart felt like it was falling as his sharp eyes curled gently when he saw her. Suddenly feeling sick, Julietta rushed to pat her chest.


    "What?" When Julietta nced at him and suddenly patted her chest, Killian stood up and approached.


    "Wee, the princess. I''m sorry I haven''t seen you in a while."


    "Wee, Princess Kiellini."


    Behind Killian, Marquis Oswald, and Count Valerian greeted her cheerfully, but Julietta could not respond. Killian suddenly approached and looked down anxiously, and she had difficulty breathing.


    "Are you sick?"


    As she was suddenly breathing hard and patting her chest, Killian grabbed her shoulders and lowered his head to check herplexion. Surprised at Killian''s close face, Julietta stammered back quickly. "I''m not feeling well inside. I think I had something wrong for lunch."


    "Heavens,e here. Ian''s going to give you good tea for digestion."


    Killian gently wrapped his arm around Julietta''s shoulders and went to the sofa and sat down next to her. Killian thought this was his chance and sat close to Julietta, and the faces of Oswald and Valerian shifted as if they were seeing what they should not see.


    Julietta struggled to escape Killian''s arms, conscious of the eyes of the people around her, but he was adamant. Meanwhile, Lilly, the cat with colorful gold fur, jumped up to Julietta''sp and sniffed.


    "Lilly, Manny''s not here today. Come to the mansionter. Manny will be bored, too."


    Julietta tried to pull her hand away from Killian while stroking Lilly, but his big hand didn''t move at all. "Your Highness, I''m fine now, so let go of my hand."


    "Oh, my God, your hand is cold. I''m afraid you''ve had an upset stomach. Ian, bring the tea quickly."


    Julietta gave up on trying to stop Killian who pretended not to hear her and rubbed her hand, saying with a sigh. "How long are you going to stay here? You''ve even changed the coach house."


    She was so angry that her voice was buzzing like Lilly''s purr.


    "Didn''t you want to make another cafe like the one in the shop? I bought a building right next to the shop to make a cafe, and it had a huge coach house. So, I scaled this side down so that the guests of the dressing shop would use the other."


    He seemed to recognize the business value of the cafe as a businessman. Customers who couldn''t get into the few seats of the cafe in the shop would stand in the hall, but if there was a cafe next to the dressing shop, and if they used the coach house there, they would naturally use the cafe in the building. It was also a good strategy to target new consumers. People who simply visited the cafe would naturally show interest in the shop next to it.


    Leaning against Killian''s arm, Julietta looked up and asked, "Will you give me the ownership of the building?"


    "What''s important about the ownership of the building if this Austern Empire will be yours?"


    "That''s that, and this is this." She didn''t mean to let this opportunity pass, as they said that the owner of a building was above the creator.


    "He changed the ownership of the building to your name after he bought it," Valerian politely reported.


    "Let''s call it an engagement gift." Killian smiled and said to Julietta, who looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. But why are youing here, blocking the way to the annex, let alone moving the coach house?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian agonized over her question for a moment. There was no ce better than this to meet Marquis Anais or troupe leader Maribel. He had to tell Julietta about her father one day, so he stopped worrying and opened his mouth. "Because there''s no better ce to meet out of people''s sight."


    "Now that we will be engaged, we don''t have to hide anymore, do we?" Julietta tilted her head as if she didn''t understand.


    "Of course, we don''t have to hide our meeting. The man I meet here is Marquis Anais."


    Julietta was leaningfortably against Killian''s arm, and sat upright.


    "Why did that namee out here?"


    At her stiff voice, Killian said soothingly, "Julie, the Marquis also knows about this. He kept writing to Mrs. Raban to see you as a niece. I thought I couldn''t fool him anymore, so I told him the truth."


    "That''s ridiculous. How can you trust him? Did you forget what almost happened to me on thest day of the season? Did you forget what his daughter was trying to do?" Julietta was angry, pushing Killian with a rush of betrayal.


    Killian waited for her to calm down, facing her eyes full of regret. "Julietta, the Marquis is very worried about you. He thought you were dead. He was so happy to hear that you were alive. He has a lot to do from now on, instead of the Duke of Kiellini, who can''te forward. It''s not something to think about only emotionally."


    "Didn''t you think about his position? How painful it would be to have two daughters against one another."


    Julietta''s words gave Killian a moment''s thought. "He doesn''t know what Lady Anais did yet. But I''m going to tell him soon. He needs to know that he has to choose between his two daughters."


    "What if he chooses Lady Anais?"


    When asked about something he didn''t want to think about, Killian patted Julietta on the head. "Even then, he won''t be able to talk about you. Even though he was your father, I couldn''t handle it poorly since it was about your safety. I also made the Marquis of Anais swear the vow of silence."


    Julietta buried her face in her hands. Maribel had exined that her father did not abandon her. The man thought that her mother, Ste, and she had died together, because of the plot by Marquise Anais.


    The fact that she was not abandoned by her father was somewhatforting. It didn''t make much difference, because she couldn''t recall much about the Marquis, but anyway, he was the man she called father. She felt sorry for what he would learn about Christine and herself.


    She wouldn''t resent him if he chose Christine, but it wasn''t just a matter of choice. She didn''t know what else Anais would do when she thought about what she had done. She was not good enough to say she would sacrifice herself and step down for the happiness of her father and half-sister. She couldn''t understand why she had to. They had done something bad to her. So, she didn''t have to feel guilty.


    ''Eye for eye, tooth for tooth.'' Not that she wanted to make Christine feel the terrible experience she had had that night, but she didn''t actually intend to. However, she had no choice but to worry about her father, Marquis Anais, because she didn''t intend to be attacked foolishly.


    Killian was watching Julietta as she sat silently for a long time, and spoke carefully. "The Marquis of Anais will act as your protector on behalf of the Duke of Kiellini at this engagement ceremony."


    "When are you going to tell him?"


    "He is supposed toe here tomorrow. I''m going to talk then."


    "Wouldn''t it be better for him not to know?" She didn''t mean to pretend to be nice, but she didn''t think that he had to know what had happened to her.


    "No, I have to tell him. That way, he should prepare himself. Whether he chooses you or Anais, whether he stands back and does nothing, I have to give him time to decide."


    ''Life is a series of choices.'' She was also grappling with a difficult choice. She used to change her mind a dozen times a day. She thought that she might get attacked by something after Regina''s warning while hesitating as an excuse to make a choice, but it was still a decision that she couldn''t make easily.


    The Marquis might also need time. It would be right to give him time to think it through and choose. She nodded, giving her consent.


    When Ian missed the time to prepare tea again, Julietta got up from her seat. "I''ll leave now. I have a lot to do to prepare for the engagement ceremony."

 Chapter 202 202. Engagement Ceremony, Part I

    Chapter 202. Engagement Ceremony, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian breathed a sigh when he saw her cold appearance, so different from the previous one when she had leaned against his soft arms. Oswald sighed at the sight of his lord chasing after Julietta to see her off. "Oh, it''s even more sad that His Highness''s future is clearly drawn in my eyes."


    "That''s right," Valerian sighed quietly as if he agreed too.


    ----------------


    15. Engagement Ceremony


    The engagement ceremony of Princess Iris Kiellini, the only daughter and heir to the Duke of Kiellini, and Prince Killian, one of Austern''s candidates for the throne, was held on a sunny September day.


    Before the engagement ceremony began, Marquis Robert entered the waiting room of the Kiellini family to meet Julietta. Looking at Julietta, dressed in a white dress and receiving the sunlighting through the window, his heart was filled with sadness. He couldn''t say anything other than that she was beautiful.


    The figure of Ste smiling at him in a white dress one day a long time ago, when the two had their own covenant at the Harrods'' mansion, appeared on top of her daughter. He thought she resembled him with her blond hair and green eyes, but he was happy and sad to be able to find the appearance of Ste everywhere on her.


    He wish he could have seen this with Ste. However, he had lost Ste and had to stand facing his daughter on the day of their daughter''s engagement, wearing the mask of being an uncle, not a father. Moreover, he would be called uncle for life from now on. Even when Julietta''s child was born, he would not be called the maternal grandfather.


    ''How did this happen?'' Thinking that his ipetence,cency and cowardice made this happen, he felt so pathetic that he wanted to die. But to die was not a solution.


    Robert recalled a story he heard while visiting Prince Killian in a separate house in the dressing shop.


    ===============


    "What does that mean? Christine did that?" He could not believe it.


    The prince said coldly to him, "If you don''t believe it, I can call a witness. One of thedies close to Lady Christine, Baroness Themes Raviel, will testify."


    Marquis Robert realized that Killian''s words were real. The family of Baron Raviel was the right-hand of the family of Duke Dudley, Christine''s maternal grandfather. On top of that, Lady Raviel was someone Robert knew, as she had been in and out of the mansion as apanion to hsi daughter since she was a child.


    "I''m d I ordered you to take a vow of silence, as I am worried about the affection of a father that has to be divided."


    Killian looked at the trembling teacup with an expressionless face, as if it represented the tragic heart of the Marquis.


    "You can''t get away with it now. Our situation does not allow the fatherly affection of the Marquis to continue to be divided. Julietta is starting to be wary of you about this."


    Robert raised his head in surprise at Killian''s words. "Wary? You mean Julietta suspects me?"


    "The Marquis, do you think Julietta can trust a father who hasn''t had any contact with her since she was five? Even if you know all the facts and help her out, Julietta can''t help but think that you love Christine, who was born with thest name of Marquis Anais and was given all kinds of favors. From Julietta''s point of view, she can''t feel confident, and I think so, too."


    Robert had to say something, but he couldn''t say anything. Christine hadmitted an unforgivable sin, but she was also his daughter.


    He raised his head and looked at Killian. The cold-blooded Prince''s eyes urged him to choose. He was not worried about that, because he knew he could not reveal the truth after he had sworn a vow of silence. What the Prince wanted was to determine his position.


    ''Would I choose Christine, and get her to stay away from Julietta and live away from her? Or would I choose Julietta and watch them retaliate against Christine without a word?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Marquis, Julietta is worried about the current situation of your choice. She''s still grieving over your current situation, even though she''s never been loved properly."


    Killian frowned disagreeably. "Why should Julietta suffer this kind of pain? Your wife kicked her out of the cozy house. Is it not enough that after that, she lost her mother and worked as a maid to escape the troupe leader trying to sell her off while growing up in the theater like a despised person? Why should she worry and feel sorry for a father who has done nothing for her?" The Prince drove the Marquis, and seemed genuinely angry.


    The Marquis felt that he was genuinely worried and cared for Julietta, so he was sad and heartbroken. He felt sorry that Christine, who loved this man, did what she shouldn''t have done as a human being.


    ''Who should I choose between Julietta, who would be happy with the love of the Prince, though she had a miserable past, and Christine, who would be unhappy with the contempt and retribution of the man she loved, though she had a rich past?''


    Robert, who had been agonizing, suddenly came to his senses. ''How dare I think about who I''m going to choose?''


    He was an eternal sinner to Julietta. It was sinful that he had thought of this nonsense even though the Prince had just revealed his crime in detail.


    ''Didn''t I make up my mind not long ago when I took a vow of silence in this annex? I''m going to live the rest of my life for Julietta.''


    Christine''s love for Prince Killian was a pity, but what his child did to Julietta was not forgivable. It was not a matter of being blinded by the idea of a child that made his mind weak.


    ''How foolish being of a parent is!''


    Knowing that he would disappoint Julietta, he had no choice but to beg the Prince to forgive Anais for her sin.


    ''How can parents give up their children?''


    Knowing that he wasmitting another sin, he knelt down. Then he bowed to Prince Killian and begged. "Your Highness, when I found Julietta again, I decided to live the rest of my life for her. I know I don''t have the authority to make any choice. But please forgive my foolish fatherly love that make me feel torn and hesitant. Please forgive this foolish father whose reason is not able to ovee his feelings."


    Robert fell on his face to the ground. "I''ll do my best so that you don''t have to worry. Give me and Christine one more chance."


    At the begging of the Marquis, Killian''s face grew colder. "You''re disappointing me. I don''t care about your fatherly love. All I care about is Julietta''s feelings. How would Julietta feel when she hears that even though her half-sister has done such a terrible thing, her father pleaded with the irresistible fatherly love and begged me to forgive her daughter?"


    In spite of the Prince''s anger, Robert just bowed.


    Looking down at him, Killian asked, "Can I think of you as giving up Julietta?"


    Killian gnashed his teeth as he looked at the Marquis who raised his head. "I think that''s better. I''ll make up a story for Julietta. The Marquis, forget everything about this and go back to your family. How can I cut such a heartrending fatherly love? You''d better think that you have only one daughter and one niece in the future."


    "Your Highness, please give me another chance. I''ll keep Christine indoors so that she can never think of anything else or do anything bad from now on."


    Looking down at the Marquis who banged his head, Killian tried to calm his anger.


    ''I should not have given him a chance from the beginning.''


    Even though he could take care of Marquis Anais now, it would hurt Julietta. But he couldn''te forward and kill the vicious woman. Anyways, she was Julietta''s sister. As the Marquis said, it was rational to give him one more chance and let him take good care of his daughter. Even though he knew it, it was hard for Killian to endure his anger.


    "One more time..."

 Chapter 203 203. Engagement Ceremony, Part II

    Chapter 203. Engagement Ceremony, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s voice, repressed by anger, was lowered to the limit. "I''ll give you one more chance. You should know that I will never give you a second chance. I''ll tell Julietta that her father, the Marquis, is on her side. So, never say that you abandoned Julietta!"


    "Your Highness!"


    Killian coolly interrupted the Marquis who was about to say it was not true. "I''m sure you''ll take good care of your daughter, so that she won''t lose her precious opportunity."


    Robert realized that no words would be epted in this situation. Prince Killian raised his hand as if he would not listen any more. It was sad and miserable. However, Robert felt more grateful than sorry for his angry appearance. ''How grateful it is to care for Julietta!''


    "I want you to take over everything the Duke of Kiellini has to do, on his behalf, at the engagement ceremony. I hope that the Marquis will take the ce of a father at the engagement and the wedding ceremonies. But don''t forget, that''s all!"


    Robert gave his courtesy to the back of Killian, who left the annex as if he didn''t want to see him any longer when he was done speaking. "Thank you, Your Highness. I''ll make sure that the opportunity given is not wasted. And thank you very much for allowing me to y an honorable role."


    ------------------------


    Robert returned to reality and approached Julietta, who looked a little nervous. Julietta, dressed in a dress wrapped in whitece fabric to the neck and sleeves to keep her skin from being exposed, looked like a saintess that Vicern''s priests had been talking about. "You''re beautiful."


    "Thank you."


    Robert hoped to hear something more, but Julietta kept her mouth shut. He hesitated for a moment. He wanted to apologize for Christine, but it was a good day and he wondered why he needed to bring it up and make her feel bad. He wanted to say, "Believe me and I want to live the rest of my life for you," but he hesitated on what to say.


    Julietta sighed slightly at the look of him anxious to say something. "I heard from His Highness."


    He knew what she had been told, though she did not exin. "I''m sorry. I never imagined Christine would do that."


    Julietta was in a subdued mood at his gloomy expression of apology. ''Why should he live such a troubled life?''


    Since Christine had joined hands with Prince Francis, Prince Killian could not forgive her. Julietta didn''t want to ask the Prince to forgive Christine for Marquis Anais. She could never forget that night''s nightmare.


    "His Highness promised not to touch the Anais family, so she''ll be fine. And if Lady Anais doesn''t do any more wrongs, I''ll ask him to forgive her. But don''t tell me to forgive her. Don''t apologize."


    "Julietta, that''s not it. I''m¡­" Robert tried to exin to Julietta who said that he was here because he had a purpose, but was unable to finish, interrupted by the iing Killian.


    Killian deliberately ignored the atmosphere in the waiting room, approached Julietta, and asked her affectionately, "Are you ready?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Julietta was in a bad mood and answered briefly, Killian looked back at the Marquis. "The Marquis, you''ve had a hard time preparing for the engagement ceremony. I''d like to stay with her for a while before the party. Would you mind leaving?"


    At the request, the Marquis looked sadly at Julietta and stepped out.


    "Don''t you feel good?" Killian said soothingly after holding Julietta''s hand and raising it softly, kissing it. "It''s a shame to see your mouth popping out like that. It''s so ugly, not matching your dress."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta red at her prospective fiance, whoined that she was ugly instead of beautiful, on the day of her engagement.


    "Now you look like you''re normal. If you don''t re at me when you look at me, I feel very anxious for some reason."


    Killian raised Julietta''s hand and kissed it once again, then said. "You''re so beautiful, it''s dazzling. My heart is shaking, and I''m afraid I''ll faint before I finish the ceremony."


    "Put some saliva in your mouth and lie."


    Julietta walked past Killian and headed for the door, but when he looked at her back, Killian called out, "Wait, Julietta..."


    He was surprised to see the reversed, bareback dress to her waist for the first time, as opposed to her demure front figure. He stopped Julietta from going out. "What''s wrong with the back of the dress? It''s too bare."


    He wanted to say more, but he couldn''t tell her what he wanted to say.


    "It was originally made for that purpose, so it has to be bareback."


    Killian''s expression was distorted, as if he was displeased with the idea it was more erotic than the current fashionable dress that revealed to the bosom.


    "You''re supposed to be turning your back throughout the engagement ceremony, but I don''t think people will be able to concentrate, because they''ll be looking at your back."


    Julietta tilted her head as she watched Killian trying to speak as softly as possible. "You''re not asking me to change it because you don''t like it, are you? I don''t think you''re that self-centered."


    Killian''s mouth was shut by Julietta''s credulous gaze. If he said that only he deserved to see her beautiful back, he would get criticized at once. He nodded reluctantly, thinking there was this hardship in marrying a trend-setting designer. "That is not true. I was just surprised."


    Julietta smiled brightly at Killian, who was pretending to be bold and forcing a smile. "I''m happy you''re such a generous man. Now, shall we go before it''s toote?"


    Killian had to go all the way to the banquet hall, trying to cover Julietta''s back as much as possible. Without a gesture, the door of the banquet hall opened wide with a rising note that signaled the two''s entry.


    Despite the sudden engagement in the offseason, the hall was packed, thanks to the aristocrats who attended.


    The fiancee of Prince Killian, who was fighting for session with Prince Francis, was Princess Kiellini, who had the highest status in Austern. The feet of those who were hesitant on which side of the line to hold began to get busy.


    The banquet hall, decorated in purple, silver, and ck, the colors of Prince Killian, was more luxurious and beautiful than any other party that season. As if to boast of the Prince''s wealth, thevishly decorated diamonds and amethysts were admirable, and the gifts given to the nobles attending the engagement ceremony were also surprising.


    Guests who had never received a gift while attending an engagement or a wedding ceremony were embarrassed and delighted. Those who opened the gifts they received as they entered the hall were dumbfounded by the size of the gifts the Prince had handed out to countless people. It was so admirable that they would keep the tea case with Raefany''s mark on it, and the Kiellini family''s top-of-the-line tea set, as a family treasure for generations.


    Just before the engagement ceremony began, the royal family members appeared. After the First Queen, Prince Francis, the concubines and their sons entered, the Second Queen entered the pce under the Emperor''s escort. The Second Queen who attended her first public appearance in a long time still had a good rtionship with the Emperor.


    "Congrattions, the Second Queen." Seeing this unwanted scene, the First Queen gave her a formal greeting with a forced smile on her face. The sudden appearance of the daughter of the Kiellini family, whose presence was faint, and her engagement to Killian made her feel like everything was wrong and she was uneasy.


    The First Queen''s gaze headed toward Duke Dudley and her younger sister, Marquise Anais, who stood closest to her among the guests attending. Her younger sister was pondering something with an unpleasant face. She nced at the look and turned her gaze aside coldly.


    Francis said he would take care of it, so it was a matter of trust. Her son promised to give her the seat of the Empress Dowager. Sheughed inwardly at the surviving one of the Bertino sisters who had always made her miserable. ''Your happy smile will soon disappear without a trace. Enjoy yourself until then.''

 Chapter 204 204. Engagement Ceremony, Part III

    Chapter 204. Engagement Ceremony, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As the Emperor and the Second Queen finished entering, the trumpets sounded to announce the entry of the day''s main characters, Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of admiration at the sight of Killian, his sharp eyes gently lifted and looking even more handsome that day, and the princess who elegantly put her blonde hair up in a knot. Now, the audience felt sad and envious about being someone else''s spouse.


    The two''s ck and blond hair, contrasting with the pitched darkness and the brilliant light, wasing together. As the princess said something, the tall Killian nodded affectionately after bending a little to her, the sight surprising everyone who knew him.


    Francis sat at the front of the banquet hall in front of the royal family and took a close look at the Princess Kielliniing in with Killian. Clearly, the woman''s beauty was exceptional and rare.


    "I couldn''t kill her if I looked at her face."


    Marquis Marius who was waiting next to him lowered his head, at the low murmuring words. "That''s definitely true. It''s a shame that the background of the Kiellini family is perfect."


    "Hmm."


    At the look of Francis''s interest, Marquis Marius said, "There''s also a way to take Princess Kiellini to the Queen after killing Prince Killian. You can take Christine as a concubine."


    Francis was silent for a moment at Marius''s suggestion. He kept watching Killian and the princess andughed grimly. "No, Marquis. I need to kill the princess. Look at Killian. He''s totally in love with that woman."


    At Francis''s words, Marius looked up and toward Killian. Prince Killian looked down at the princess affectionately, as if his characteristic, cold, sharp expression melted like snow. While greeting the Emperor and the Second Queen, his eyes did not fall from the princess for a moment.


    "I think so, too..."


    Francis looked at Marquis Marius as he waited for Killian and the princess, who were approaching them after greeting the First Queen and the concubines, after passing through the Emperor and the Second Queen.


    "When you go ahead with the work, you should also include the death of the princess, because I want to see how pained Killian is. Let''s give him a taste of hell, where he loses something precious, and then let''s show generosity to get him out of that hell."


    After speaking, Francis gave Killian a pretentious smile. "Killian, congrattions! It''s a stepte for me to be engaged to the bestdy of the Empire."


    "Iris Regina J. Kiellini says hello to Prince Francis Raymond Judell Dudley Austern, the first son of the great Emperor."


    As Julietta stretched her skirt in a fine way and showed her courtesy, Francis extended his arm to her with a good-looking smile and handsome face.


    Pow! It was amon form of contact to express friendliness, but Killian struck aside Francis as if he were uneptable. He then raised Julietta who had bowed to greet him.


    Francis scoffed at Killian, who was pulling the princess closely like a mother bird carrying a baby bird. "Killian, you''re too sensitive. You''re on high alert, as if I were going to eat the princess. Let''s not blush at each other on a good day."


    Despite Francis''s provocation, Killian went sideways, ignoring his brother without saying a word.


    Francis watched the appearance of Killian and the princess as they greeted other royal families, his face scornful as he rose. "Marquis Marius, I think I''ve shown good manners as an elder brother with this much, so let''s go. Seeing Killian today, I can''t wait to get the confident look off his face. How''s the work going?"


    Chasing after Francis, Marius replied, "I heard it''ll be ready in a couple of days. As soon as we''re ready, we''re going to start with a territory near the capital."


    "That''s good. I like it very much. Now I''ll be done with this boring brotherhood y. Finally, the moment I''ve been waiting for hase."


    Killian, with a look of contentment at the celebration of the nobles, saw Francis exit the banquet hall with a thoughtful face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As a result, he was able to concentrate on the main ceremony only after the celebration waspleted and the Emperor''s congrattory speech began. When the engagement was over, he took Julietta out to the middle of the dance stage.


    As Killian stood face to face with Julietta for the dance that would start the party, admiration flowed out from those who surrounded them. Those who predicted what kind of dress Princess Kiellini would wear were disappointed, since her dress was unusual and beautiful, but too simple for an engagement-style dress.


    The dress of an ordinary boat neckline was a simple design that flowed smoothly down the line of the body without any decorations. The skirt that was drawn long and drawn by wrinkles at the back was unique, but had no particr features other than covering the entire dress withce fabric.


    The ornaments looked even simpler, as she did not wear anything except for diamond earrings.


    When thedies who were envious of the princess talked behind the scenes that it was too informal for a royal engagement dress, Julietta faced Killian in the middle of the stage. Everyone burst into admiration when her back was exposed to people who couldn''t see her reversed, bareback view, thanks to Killian''s covering her with his body and arms.


    The back of the white dress was draped to the waist and decorated with ribbons. The tail of the ribbon, made of small diamonds woven like a, stretched long along the back of the skirt, glistening as she moved for the dance. Diamond ribbons were dazzling along the elongated hems of the skirt, and the elegantly curving bare back looked whiter than the white dress.


    Killian''s brow frowned as the party hall roared at the image of the eye-riveting Princess Kiellini. It was a basic move of the dance to slightly raise one''s hand on the other''s waist, but Prince Killian''s hand spread out on the back of Princess Kiellini, as if to hide his fiancee''s back. The Prince''srge hand on the slender back thrilled the hearts of the youngdies, and the party hall became noisy once again.


    "I''m going to the Chartreu Dressing Shop tomorrow."


    "I also want to order a dress with that design."


    Trying to ignore Princess Kiellini, the youngdies had so far deliberately ostracized her dressing shop, but now surrendered.


    "If my fiance tucks my back when I dance in that dress¡­ Ah! I''m so excited."


    "I have a big mole on my back. What if I go to the dressing shop to discuss it?"


    "Does the princess put powder on her back, too? How can it be so white and beautiful?"


    "She would have applied it. Oh, my God, I have to wear makeup on my back now."


    "But I never imagined that thece dress would look so elegant."


    "You wouldn''t have thought of making a dress out ofce."


    Oswald looked at the beautiful pair with emotional eyes amid the whispers of thedies, couldn''t resist the excitement, and put one hand around his chest while turning around.


    "Oswald, please stop the sudden turns, or give me a signal before you do." The sudden turn of Oswald in his dark green jacket made of glossy satin and a pink blouse angered Adam, who nearly spit out his drink.


    "It''s because I can''t suppress this feeling. Ah! I want to dance like crazy. I want to sublimate this joy, impression, and hope for the future into dance. Ah..."


    Whether he really wanted to express his emotions with his body, Spencer held his hand coolly down as Oswald raised one hand to heaven, his other hand on his heart.


    "I understand your mind well enough, so calm down. Now, try to soothe your mind with your favorite flower."


    As Valerian picked a flower out of the decorated vase, Spencer took it and put it between Oswald''s fingers. Oswald gently closed his eyes, holding the coveted flower between his fingers to his nose.


    "If I wasn''t a nobleman, I''d be the best dancer on the continent. Oh, heavens help me. Why did you give me this artistic spirit?"


    When they saw Oswald inhaling the fragrance of the flower repeatedly to control his surging emotions, they thought, "It''s something more than that."

 Chapter 205 205. Engagement Ceremony, Part IV

    Chapter 205. Engagement Ceremony, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Meanwhile, Ivana, sitting opposite the admiring aides looking at the lord and his fiancee, stared at the main characters of the engagement ceremony with a grimace.


    ''Today Christine did not attend on the pretext of being sick. But who would believe it?''


    Ivana knew what people were saying even if she didn''t listen. They said that it would be family history, once again chasing after a man. In addition to that, her daughter was now in a scandal with Francis.


    Christine didn''t want to take a step out of the mansion these days, but she came out today and forced herself to do so because she didn''t know what rumors would be spoken. Robert, however, paid all his attention to the engagement ceremony of his niece, whom he had not seen for a long time, so she could hardly see his face. Her husband waspletely ignoring her so much that she could not believe that he was still at the same party. He was just standing next to the Emperor andughing contentedly at Prince Killian and the princess.


    Her eyes glowed even harder when she looked at Princess Kiellini. ''Why is that child so annoying?''


    Then the princess smiled and tilted her head back as the Prince whispered something, and the sight came to her eyes. ''Ste!''


    At the moment, the brilliant light of the party hall of the Imperial Castle looked like the bright sunlight that had been falling on a garden a dozen years ago. As all the noise fell away, the midday gardenndscape that had been seen past the iron gate at Harrods Street ovepped.


    She remembered how miserable it was going to the lover''s home to find her husband, who never returned to the mansion even after Christine was born. The face of the hateful woman who was happily smiling at her husband in the garden of the strange mansion she visited soboriously came to her mind clearly.


    ''How can I forget the appearance when she smiled so crudely with her white teeth exposed as she tilted her head back?''


    But this was the princess of the Kiellini family. It didn''t make sense. Ivana shook her head once as if to wake up, took a ss of wine from a passing servant and swallowed it all at once. Only then did she hear the music again and the scene of the beautiful garden dazzling her eyes disappeared.


    When Ivana looked back, Princess Kiellini was looking up at her fiancee with a dollish look, as if she had notughed.


    ''Was that smile just simr? Was I upset because my husband paid all attention to that child, and did I create an illusion for a moment?''


    Ivana turned away, thinking she had to go back now, clutching her pounding forehead. She reached the entrance of the banquet hall, nodding to those who were pretending to know her with a pale face. Then she looked back again, as if she had been attracted by something.


    ''Ah!''


    When the main characters'' dance to mark the beginning of the party was over, she saw Princess Kiellini full-face as she was leaving the dance floor among those rushing to the stage to dance.


    The gleaming green eyes were slightly thin, as if they showed a feeling of happiness. It was like the hateful woman looking at her husband.


    Ivana staggered out and called the carriage to take her back to her mansion. When she returned, she remembered the scene she had seen earlier.


    ''Princess Kiellini returned to the capital after the girl who lived like a dead woman in the corner of the theater died for unknown reasons. Don''t tell me...''


    She thought it was nonsense and impossible, but the idea of a coincidence that fit so well did not leave her mind.


    "When I saw the dead child''s body in the Eileen theater that day."


    "What? Ah, are you talking about that day?" Poche, Ivana''s maid, shuddered when she recalled the body of the time when suddenly asked by her master.


    "Was it clear that the dead child''s eyes were green?"


    "Yes, ma''am, they were definitely green."


    Ivana nodded at the maid''s answer.


    She was so sensitive and irritated today that she seemed to see a phantom. Yes, it didn''t make any sense. ''What''s the point of contact between such a humble girl and Princess Kiellini?''


    She was so dumb in her thoughts and Poche added a word. "I was so scared of the eyes like a fungus on the grayish face. Sometimes it even appears in dreams."


    Poche revealed a little bit of resentment, and her master''s head was lifted, then Poche quickly apologized to her for her fault. "I''m sorry, ma''am. I said that without knowing it."


    "Tell me again. Were they like a fungus?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. It was a strange color thates from rotting food. I thought that it was very different, even if it was the same green one, and that a daughter and a father didn''t look like that simr."


    "How was it different?"


    "His Excellency the Marquis has clear green eyes that are not mixed with any impurities, but the dead woman''s eyes were a moldy blue-grey mixed with brown spots. The room was so dim and they might have been looked that way, but they were different from what I had imagined."


    "No, no matter how dim the lights were, there''s no way you''ve seen brown spots wrong."


    Ivana thought of the child''s face that she had seen for a while as a child. The face which looked so much like her husband was unpleasant, but the color of her eyes and hair could change as she grew up.


    Ivana sat thinking silently until the carriage passed through the front gate of the Anais mansion. When the carriage finally reached the main entrance, she ordered Poche. "Poche, go to the secret union."


    "Yes? The secret union?"


    Ivana''s face became fierce when Poche asked back with her eyes open wide. "Yes. I need someone to take this job without anyone knowing."


    "You can ask His Excellency the Duke."


    "Didn''t you hear me? No one should know."


    Poche replied quickly to Ivana''s angry scolding. "Yes. What should I say when I go?"


    "I''ll put the investigation into their hands and let them send a person to the mansion tomorrow with the secrecy deration. When you visit, tell them she''s your cousin."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Whoever would hear her, they would say that she was crazy. However, she could not clear away the doubt. For now, it was necessary to send a man to Tilia to find out how sick the Duke was and what it was like before Princess Kiellini came up to the capital.


    ''Why did the Duke return to Tilia as soon as his sessor came up to the capital?''


    He looked so healthy when she identally bumped into him a few days before returning to Tilia.


    ''Was it possible that he got sick all of a sudden?'' He couldn''t even attend his beloved daughter''s debut party, could he?''


    What she had initially dismissed as nonsense doubts grew bigger in her head.


    ---


    By the time Ivana arrived at the mansion, Killian had moderately responded to the endless greetings of the people surrounding them, and taken Julietta to a table in the reception hall.


    "Your Highness, congrattions! Congrattions, the princess."


    "Congrattions! This Oswald was so impressed by the beauty of you two that I almost cried."


    "Congrattions, Killian. Congrattions, the princess. Please take good care of him." Spencer pped as Oswald raised his both arms in excitement.


    Killian looked at Julietta with a bright smile at the hearty congrattions from his closest friends. It was a smile that was hard to see.


    Sitting on the throne in the distance, the Emperor had been looking at them with satisfaction. He said to the Second Queen, "I think Killian really cares about the princess. He has such an expression."


    Unlike the happy Emperor whoughed with Killian, the Second Queen did not look good. "It''s not good. It''s not good."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    The Second Queen was looking at Princess Kiellini with cold eyes. She said, "He will be the Emperor. How can there be anything more dangerous than a weakness? I''m anxious."


    The Emperor said soothingly at the concern of the Second Queen. "He will do well by himself. I''d like to thank Princess Kiellini, who has given him that look."

 Chapter 206 206. Engagement Ceremony, Part V

    Chapter 206. Engagement Ceremony, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Irene, the Second Queen, managed to hide her anger from the Emperor. She wanted to say that the enemies who had killed her sister were waiting for an opportunity to kill Killian. She wanted to pick a crow with the Emperor, and say that it was not time to becent, but managed to put up with it.


    "Anyway, it''s true that we were able to reveal Killian''s identity faster than we thought, because he is engaged to Princess Kiellini."


    Irene frowned as she watched Killian, who never looked away from Princess Kiellini.


    ------


    Without knowing her concerns, Killian gave an order while Marquis Anais and Madame Raban approached to congratte Julietta. "Valerian, look more thoroughly around Francis."


    "Your Highness, what happened?"


    At Adam''s worried question, he looked at the door where Francis had gone out. "I''m suspicious of Francis''s behavior. Because of today''s engagement, the movements of nobles who know the prophecy will be inclined to me, but he didn''t seem to be nervous. It''s obvious that they''re preparing something."


    Spencer agreed with Killian. "I also thought that his attitude was suspicious. I felt like there was something he believed in. Did hemunicate secretly with Duke Kiellini?"


    "Well, even if he couldn''t reveal all the facts because of the vow of silence, it is possible. Apparently, he wouldn''t stay calm. If they had contact, it was most likely when Marquis Marius visited Tilia a while ago¡­"


    Killian knew that the Duke would rather have done something, and he could clean him up on the pretext of that. He had given him one chance, and if he were to kick it away, he would not be let off.


    "Everyone, don''t rx. Especially strengthen the security around Julietta, and increase the surveince on the Duke of Dudley and Francis."


    As Killian was giving orders to his aides, the Emperor signaled to his servant, who went to the orchestra. When the ying stopped, the Emperor rose from his seat. "I''d like to make a very important announcement today in honor of all who came to celebrate Prince Killian''s engagement."


    As all ears were waiting on the unexpected news, the Emperor looked around the inside of the banquet hall and at Killian. Killian looked at his father to see what was going on, but furrowed his brow as the Emperor turned to look at him.


    The Emperor nodded to his son, looked at people again, and continued, "You all must know about the prophecy that spread after the death of the Empress more than a dozen years ago."


    The First Queen''s eyes were on the Emperor as she looked for a chance to leave the hall, hoping that she had done her duty by now.


    "Is the Emperor going to talk about the appointment of Prince Killian as the Crown Prince?" she pressed the Duke of Dudley, her father, whom she was with.


    "It could be because he got engaged to Princess Kiellini. But it takes time for the council to approve it. Before that, His Highness Francis will solve it somehow, don''t worry."


    Duke Dudley became nervous when Prince Killian''s engagement was formally announced. The Emperor had said he would decide on the Crown Princeter this year.


    He thought he had until the end of the year, so he turned his eyes to extinguishing the urgent fire, and then the Emperor made a surprise attack. He had no choice but to think it was thoroughly nned.


    Although there was a rumor that Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini were not in a normal rtionship, he dismissed it as just a topic for gossip. It was because Prince Killian and the Emperor could not have forgotten what had happened when the Empress had died. The Emperor had tried to incite the aristocrats using the head of the Congress, Duke Kiellini, and pushed him to confess that he had killed Empress Cordelia.


    There was no exact evidence, but everyone''s doubts were directed toward his daughter, the First Queen, and himself. In particr, he was in a difficult situation, as there were widespread ims that a group of bandits could not annihte the heavily armed imperial knights.<novelnext></novelnext>


    However, he had no choice but to take the risk to kill the Empress, even though he knew such doubts would be cast on him, because it was all over if Prince Killian was named the Crown Prince.


    He scolded his daughter over and over for not making it to the Empress''s seat because of shallow jealousy, but the opportunity which had left once did note again easily. He had lived his entire life with the mission of making the blood of the House of Dudley the emperor. If he did not see Francis be Emperor, he would not be able to close his eyes at death.


    The assassination was determined and sessful, but the Emperor''s attacks on the Dudley family went on endlessly. After all, the Emperor who failed to find enough evidence to move his cousin, Duke Kiellini, and tried to turn him into a criminal just by circumstantial evidence.


    It was then he moved to find the weakness of the Duke of Kiellini, since he could not be beaten as he was. The new heir to Marquis Marius approached him. The Marius family was the least powerful of the eight Marquis families. However, the new Marquis of the Marius family, which was no better than a Count''s, was a very ambitious man.


    He spoke proudly that his goal was to have the Marius family be the Duke''s. He said he chose the Duke of Dudley and Prince Francis.


    There were many who came to ask for a favor from him, as he was among the most powerful man in Austern, but no one was confident like him. He had no choice but to give good marks to such a spirit, but he was still too young.


    To a seventeen-year-old young man who had just finished his adult ceremony and just seeded to the title of the Marquis, Duke Dudley tried to take on a small task. But it was Duchess Kiellini''s private maid that the young Marquis held out before him.


    She was a private maid, appearing just in time for him to find the weakness of the Duke of Kiellini. It didn''t matter how the young Marius had brought the maid. It was just important what came out of the maid''s mouth. The fact that she had steadily fed the Duchess the tea given her by the Duke of Kiellini for several years, and that the Duchess''s health had deteriorated since she began to drink it and that she had died was enough to be a card.


    From then on, there was nothing difficult. All he had to do was show the maid Marquis Marius brought to the Duke of Kiellini before he could make a full-fledged move. The Duke of Kiellini said nothing to the Duke of Dudley, who showed him the maid silently. But he dered to the Emperor that he could not prosecute the Duke of Dudley without exact evidence.


    With that past history, he thought there could never be a union between Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini. That was why he only cared about the scandal involving Francis and his granddaughter, Christine.


    But there was an engagement between the two of them, which he thought was not possible. It might have been a good choice for the Duke of Kiellini, but Prince Killian''s decision was surprising.


    ---------------------


    Francis came to the Duke of Dudley. "Don''t do anything."


    He knew Francis felt bad because he was scolded for the rumors with Christine a while ago, but he said that he would not do anything.


    "So are you saying we should hand the seat of the Crown Prince over to Prince Killian?"


    "Did I say to hand it over? I advise you to be discreet in your behavior and not to make a muff of the work, because I have a way."


    Except for his... unusual hobby, he was a grandson beyond reproach. He was handsome, brilliant, and even good at acting. Also, his man Marius was a very good assistant to him.


    "What''s the way?"


    When the Duke of Dudley asked, Francis answered after a pause. "The Duke of Kiellini doesn''t want the union of his daughter and Killian."


    At Francis''s words, Duke Dudley''s gaze sharpened. Only Marquis Marius knew what had happened between Duke Kiellini and himself in the past. To the Marquis, it would be better to keep the weaknesses of both of the Ducal families quiet. So, Marius couldn''t tell Francis about it.


    "The Duke of Kiellini? That sounds strange. Didn''t he go all the way to Bertino to support Killian?"

 Chapter 207 207. Engagement Ceremony, Part VI

    Chapter 207. Engagement Ceremony, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    For now, Duke Dudley looked into Francis'' face, pretending not to know. Even though the prince was his grandson, he didn''t have to tell him everything. Even if Francis became Emperor, he should be behind him.


    "He said Killian had refused him. It seems that the death of the Empress led to a deeper misunderstanding. But since the daughter who he sent up for a debut fell in love with Killian, he can''t openly disagree with her and tried to do something else."


    Duke Dudley''s old sense of politics sent a warning that something was wrong. At any rate, he thought he should hear the rest, so he asked, "What''s the Duke of Kiellini going to do?"


    "They sent poison, the secret to the family. The poison cannot be discovered."


    Duke Dudley felt a sense of disbelief. Poison! ''What is he thinking?''


    He could not figure out why Duke Kiellini would prevent the union of Prince Killian and his daughter.


    But he decided to find out about thatter. First of all, it was more important to tie up the movements of his grandson. He sighed without knowing as he opened his mouth to ask Francis not to do anything foolish. Even though he was brilliant, he thought he was not ready yet.


    "If Prince Killian dies suddenly, even if the cause of death is unknown, you will be the first to be questioned."


    "I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing." Francis smiled confidently.


    "Is there any good way?"


    "I have to make sure that the cause of death is unknown, but there is only one way to keep the doubt froming back to me, and that is by killing a lot of people who have nothing to do with me. We can include Killian that way."


    The Duke of Dudley did not understand Francis''s words, and gave him a curious look.


    "We kill an unspecified number of people, and we just have to put Killian among them. I intend to disguise it as an epidemic."


    The Duke of Dudley was struck with admiration. He immediately revised his thoughts that his grandson was not yet ready. "You''re also the blood of the Dudley family. You''re so brilliant. Who is more suited to the next Emperor than Your Highness?"


    Francis only smiled haughtily at the satisfied Duke. He didn''t have to tell him that it was Marius who made this proposal. ''Isn''t it the ability of a superior to use a subordinate well?''


    "So, don''t make any rash moves. The finished poison will be mixed into the grain and spread. Please find a suitable grain mill and a merchant to sell it. It would be appropriate to deliver it to the capital of Bertino, Ricaren, and the surrounding territories."


    -----------------


    Recalling Francis'' n, Duke Dudley looked at the Emperor with a rxed expression.


    If the Emperor had raised his daughter to the Empress instead of Bertino''s girl, innocent people would not have died like this, so he was foolish indeed. The Emperor was someone that should never be swayed by personal feelings, but he had given in to them.


    Even if this n went wrong and the Kiellini family''s poison could not kill Killian, it was not worrisome because he had won over more than half of the seats of the Congress. He was going to kill Kiellini''s girl just in case anyone would be shaken by the prophecy.


    The eyes of the leisurely-smiling Duke Dudley and the Emperor''s met. The Emperor opened his mouth with a tight eye. "The prophecy of the astrologer who followed the Empress to Austern is famous for never being wrong. Her prophecy was of two things."


    Dudley''s eyebrows waned at the words "two things". Apparently, the fortune-teller said that the Emperor only knew about the first prophecy, that thedy of the highest status in Austern would be the next Empress. The fortune-teller''s second prophecy, that even the Emperor didn''t know of, was of little importance, so he did not care much.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Duke of Dudley''s face hardened. ''Was there a trap in the second prophecy? Which words?''


    The Emperor''s words continued, but Duke Dudley was busy rolling his head to check if he had missed anything.


    "The second prophecy was that the Prince of the main line of descent of the first wife would be an Emperor for the next generation."


    "The old woman lied. She said it was a prophecy the Emperor didn''t even know. Why did she lie like that?"


    Listening to the First Queen''s indignant murmur, Duke Dudley turned his eyes from the emperor and looked at Prince Killian. Like the Emperor, Killian was looking at them, and pulled up one mouth obliquely as he saw the Duke.


    ''No way.''


    At Prince Killian''s sarcasticugh, Duke Dudley seemed to have been hit in the head. And as if tough at him, the Emperor''s deration rang out in the hall. "Killian Bertino Austern, the fifth Prince, is a Prince of the main line of descent, born to me and my Empress, Cordelia Austern! We will hold a ceremony next month to appoint the Crown Prince."


    As soon as the Emperor''s words were finished, the First Queen sprang up and protested, "That''s ridiculous! Prince Killian is not the son of the Empress. I can''t believe you hid such a serious fact. Why? Are you trying to deceive us, to appoint Prince Killian as the Crown Prince?"


    The room became noisy at the First Queen''s harsh protest.


    "The First Queen, why did Killian have to grow up to be the child of the Second Queen, and not known as the child of the Empress? Why do you think I did that?"


    The Emperor''s question silenced the hall.


    "It was suggested that the first miscarriage of the Empress was not a natural one. I decided to cover up the fact in order to protect the Empress, rather than trying to catch the unknown criminal who left no evidence behind. When the Empress was pregnant again, I was fully prepared. I was careful in everything, and I made it up as if the Second Queen was pregnant and hid Killian. This will be evidenced by the royal physician Irene who helped the childbirth of the Empress, Count Criber the grand chambein, and the maids of Bertino, who served during his childbirth."


    When the Emperor raised his hand, about twenty people led by the grand chambein came in.


    "Count Kriver, talk about what happened that day."


    At the Emperor''smand, Count Criber bowed politely and then talked about the day''s work. After him, the royal physician Irene, Countess Jayna, and the maids stepped down after a series of attestations.


    "Now do you know the meaning of the second prophecy? A fortune-teller told people other than me the future she saw, except for exactly one term. The term "next generation" is missing from the prophecy that the Prince of the main line of descent will be the Emperor."


    The Duke of Dudley whispered low in the ears of his daughter, who was hysterically shouting out that it was nonsense. "Be calm, Your Highness. Trust this father. The next Emperor is Francis. I am going to break that prophecy."


    But his hands were shaking, too. The next Emperor was born of the Prince of the main line of descent. He felt like he was hit by an arrow while climbing the wall to put up the g of victory. Now that it had happened, he had to kill Prince Killian no matter what happened, as Francis nned.


    The Duke of Dudley grabbed his trembling hand and raised his head. "Congrattions, Your Majesty. I can''t understand that you hid the identity of the Prince of the main line of descent because of some misunderstanding, but I''m truly happy to learn this. Congrattions, Your Highness Killian. This will help stabilize Austern''s unstable session."


    Following the Duke of Dudley, nobles also greeted him with congrattions. Killian frowned at the appearance of Duke Dudley, who had quickly regained his stability andforted his daughter, as he offered courtesy to the Emperor.


    "He''s so calm. There must be something fishy about it, as you say." Spencer said, looking at the Duke of Dudley.


    Just before the Emperor''s announcement, Julietta was greeted by people with Marquis Anais and Simone. Having only a picturesque smile beside Simone, who exined the absence of the Duke, she looked back at Killian, surprised by the Emperor''s sudden announcement.


    "The princess, congrattions again and again. If Prince Killian bes the next Emperor, you will be crowned Empress. It''s multiple happy events for the Kiellini family."

 Chapter 208 208. Infectious Disease, Part I

    Chapter 208. Infectious Disease, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Lady Patrick who came to greet her celebrated with exaggerated joy, as if to show off her friendship.


    "Thank you,dy. I''ve felt it for a long time, but Lady Patrick is a very kind person. I hope we can maintain a stronger rtionship in the future."


    Julietta saw Killianpeting with Duke Dudley, and thought it was toote to question whether it was true or not, but soon changed her mind. It was a pity that he didn''t tell her such an important issue before they were engaged, but when she came to think of it, their rtionship was only that much.


    A business rtionship, a contract marriage, a stranger-like fiance; keywords describing her rtionship with him were all listed in her head. An invisible line seemed to be drawn between herself and him.


    Julietta smiled even more brightly as she watched Killian ncing at the Duke of Dudley as if he had forgotten her existence. Instead of keywords that seemed to define a rtionship between the two, she tried inserting the word "first marriage and then love." There was now that it should not be so.


    She didn''t know exactly how she felt now, but she didn''t want to get involved in the business, contract or other words between Killian. She wanted to be friends who understood one another, even if there was not love.


    The Marquis of Anais looked anxiously at Julietta from the sidelines, and asked as a group of people bowed out, "What are you thinking?"


    Julietta who had been silent for a while, muttered low at the words of the Marquis, "I want to be happy."


    She raised her head and looked at the same green eyes as her own. "I''ve had such a hard life that I want to be happy now. But I''m scared that I am not going the right way."


    Robert seemed to be heartbroken. His daughter''s eyes seemed so sad from carrying the secret that she had changed her identity. "Julie, I''m a father who''s never done anything for you, but I''ll surely keep you happy. So, don''t be sad."


    Even after hearing this, he could not give up Christine, and he hated himself. He couldn''t forgive himself for being selfish, even though he knew how this child had lived so far.


    ''Julietta, I''m sorry. Forgive this foolish father, a mean father who can''t give up Christine. But I will protect your happiness no matter what, I promise,'' Marquis Robert promised silently, as Julietta was greeted by more people.


    -------------------


    16. Infectious Disease


    "I was fooled. What the hell are you going to do with this?"


    After Killian''s engagement ceremony, Francis, Duke Dudley and his aides gathered at the pce of the First Queen to discuss what had happened today. As she had been waiting for the day to be the Empress she had hoped for all her life, the First Queen became angry, frustrated by the unbelievable reality.


    "The evil Bertino girls yed me. How much ridicule would they have made at the sight of me, who has been trying topete on an equal footing between Killian, the Prince born to the Empress, and Francis, the Queen''s son?"


    "Mother, getting angry doesn''t solve the problem. Calm down."


    Francis was briefed on the Emperor''s announcement after leaving the engagement ceremony, and had destroyed his office with anger. After throwing office supplies and furniture and shouting frantically for a while, he finally began to take anger out on the attendants by hitting them.


    Marquis Marius opened his mouth to stop the angry lord. If his servants died at a critical time, they would be in trouble. "Your Highness, have you forgotten our n?"


    The office, which was noisy with the cries of Francis and the sickening voices of his servants, became silent at the words of Marius''s calm words.


    "n?"


    When Francis stopped acting, Marius beckoned the attendants in the prince''s office to step aside. As the tide ebbed, the attendants quickly disappeared and there were only two left in the office. Marius looked back at the Prince.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, Your Highness. What''s the point of a man''s lineage if he''s going to die anyway? Let him have a sweet dream before he dies."


    Francis was kicking his servant, and stopped at the words of Marius. He hesitated for a moment, looking down at his crouching and trembling servant, and lowered his foot reluctantly.


    "Yes, we have the poison of the Kiellini family. The Marquis, you''re right. What''s so important about the bloodline of the dead anyway? When is the poisonpleted?"


    Francis went to the sofa,bing his disheveled head and throwing off his torn jacket.


    "It''ll be finished in a couple of days."


    The butler from the Kiellini family was sent to the Diaby territory where Francis had enjoyed his pleasures, confined to the assigned workroom and eager to manufacture the poison. When Marius was told that he was about to finish, he sent a man to infiltrate the ce he had prepared.


    "The poison will start at a famous restaurant in Bertino. There is no better ce to spread more quickly than arge restaurant frequented by people.


    "Why from Bertino? Wouldn''t it take a long time for it to spread to the capital?" Francis frowned as if he were displeased with that.


    "The unfortunate gue in Bertino will quickly spread to Dublin in Austern through the restored Magic Square, because they couldn''t follow the guidelines that they should be aware of. At the outbreak of the Infectious disease, they should try to iste the sick and keep them from spreading. People will begin to resent Prince Killian and the Second Queen from Bertino. They managed to repair the long-broken Magic Square, but the epidemic was spread, and they will think that it''s because Prince Killian is unlucky. The rumor of the cursed Prince will soon spread if only a few people stir it up."


    Francis smiled at the words of Marquis Marius. "The Marquis, it''s perfect. But how are you going to release the poison in Bertino''s restaurant? It''s not going to be easy, because it''s Killian''s territory."


    "The family who owns the shop that supplies food to Bertino restaurants is the Baden.


    "Baden?"


    "Yes, the Baden Territory which faces the territory of the Kiellini family is a granary where the climate and natural characteristics are just as good as Tilia Territory. Bertino has more mines than farnd, so it brings in a lot of grain from Austern. They usually use Baden Territory, which is close to Bertino Territory."


    "The restaurant you''re aiming for must be using the shop in Baden."


    "That''s right, Your Highness. They receive food supplies once a week, and it''s just four days from now. We''ll mix the poison into the grain powder. Of course, if everyone in the restaurant dies, it could be suspicious, so we''re going to mix it in about two out of ten bags.


    "That''s great. How did you persuade Count Baden? You''ve done a good job of keeping the secret not leaking out, haven''t you?"


    "Count Baden wants to be a central nobleman. I offered to give Lady Baden the seat of the Queen when Your Highness ascended to the throne. Furthermore, the Count has a grudge against Prince Killian personally."


    It was no secret that Count Baden was disgraced while trying to attach his daughter to Prince Killian. It was not difficult to persuade Count Baden, who was grinding his teeth.


    Of course, he did not say much about the poison. He only said that he needed his help and that he should leave the shop to him for a while.


    -------


    So while Marius was soothing Francis, there was a call from the First Queen and the Duke of Dudley after they came out of the party. Francis, who had been called to the First Queen''s pce continued to speak to his trembling mother, "I''ll make sure you''re seated in the ce of the Empress, so please don''t be so anxious. The main line of descent is not important if he dies."


    At Francis''s words, the First Queen''s eyes opened wide. "You idiot. I haven''t even waited for it to be done when we kill him. We''re going to be in doubt right now. Did you forget that the Emperor''s anger was directed at us when the Empress died? If the Duke of Kiellini had not gathered the aristocracy''s opinion that it was unjust suspicion, we do not know what would have happened."


    The First Queen still didn''t understand what had happened in the Congress then. It was unclear why the Duke of Kiellini, who was so close to the Emperor, sided with them. She looked at her father, Duke Dudley, who was seated there with a stiff expression. ''What happened between Duke Kiellini and my father?'' Anyway, that was not what mattered now.

 Chapter 209 209. Infectious Disease, Part II

    Chapter 209. Infectious Disease, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I wouldn''t do such a stupid thing. You''ll find out in a week from now, so don''t make any rash moves and wait."


    The First Queen looked at the Duke of Dudley, who just looked at Francis, and left the parlor without speaking.


    "You know something, don''t you?"


    "He set up a very nice n. So, don''t worry. You just need to express your sincere congrattions on Prince Killian for what had happened today. Never be jealous or angry about them. Do you understand?" Dudley replied, wiping his face as if he was tired.


    At Duke Dudley''s request, the First Queen nodded reluctantly.


    --------------------------


    The party where everyone was surprised by the Emperor''s announcement during the grand engagement ceremony had ended. Killian came to Asta Pce, holding the hands of Julietta, who had tried to return with Mrs. Raban. He asked her carefully, as she was sitting there silently, "Are you mad because I didn''t tell you in advance?"


    Julietta did not answer for a while, but finally replied, "I''m thinking."


    When the wrong answer came back, Killian asked back, wondering, "Uh? What thoughts?"


    "As to whether I deserve to be angry. But I don''t know. Can I be angry?"


    Julietta was in a bad mood. No, she was disappointed. She thought Killian liked her quite a bit, and since she was engaged, she believed she''d be closer to him than anyone else. But if she thought otherwise, she didn''t even deserve to be angry because she hadn''t told Killian the secret of her previous life.


    But Killian misunderstood her words, and opened his mouth in dismay. "You can be angry, of course. Of course, you deserve it. I was going to tell you when the engagement ceremony was over. I didn''t think His Majesty would reveal it today without warning me."


    Staring at the face of the Prince who had an unusual expression of regret, Julietta replied, "Then I''ll be angry. You have to tell me any secrets from now on. You don''t hide anything from me. Promise me."


    Julietta decided to consider that her own secret would never be revealed. She was afflicted in conscience, but she didn''t want to say anything and couldn''t talk about it.


    She had fallen to the temptation of a dog and had been living in another person''s body with an odd ability. If she said that to others, she would feel like she had to deny herself.


    Now she was Iris Kiellini. Julietta Iris Kiellini, not Jenna. It was Iris Kiellini who had to be strong for herself and her loved ones, determined to keep her mind from bing weak.


    "Yes, from now on, I will never deceive you. I promise."


    Killian smiled reassuringly as Julietta''s cold expression softened. He calmed himself down, as he was excited looking at Julietta sitting opposite him. Not yet. He must not show off that he had finally captured her, because she was not in his armspletely.


    "We originally nned to have the wedding ceremony by the end of this month, but I think we should start sooner because my father blew up a big bomb yesterday. The Congress will be called. It''s clear that Francis and Duke Dudley are going to protest. I think it might be better to take you to the Queen after I rise to the seat of the Crown Prince, so that they won''t do anything else."


    He tried to speak as coolly as possible, but he felt regret in his speech somewhere. Fortunately, Julietta answered with a natural air, seemingly not noticing it.


    "Sure. This is not a normal situation. You will be busy for a while, so you won''t even have toe to the shop. Sophie and Amelia will befortable."


    She almost sighed with relief because he would be busy, and Killian barely held back his protest and poked up his mouth. "Oh, God, I''d love to go even more when you tell me not toe. I need more rest as I''m busy. Now that I''m engaged, I can''t visit Harrods'' mansion, so I am going to dispose of it. I''m thinking of disposing of the Harrods'' mansion and sending the attendants who used to work there to Tilia. I asked Johanna, the head maid, if she could serve you as the Queen, but she refused."


    Julietta was delighted to hear of Johanna for the first time in a long time.


    "Why? I''d be so relieved if the head maid would assist me when I enter the Imperial Castle."


    "She was afraid you''d be in trouble if she were known to have worked at the Harrods'' mansion. She had served my other women and it would be a bad thing for you if she serves you, the noble Princess Kiellini. She doesn''t know who you are, so she''d naturally have to think so."


    "It''s a pity. I need a person to trust."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian thought for a moment when he saw Julietta treating her entry into the Imperial Castle as if she were going to war. "Julietta, I am highly indebted to the troupe leader Maribel for raising you. So is the Marquis of Anais."


    Julietta admitted Maribel''s contribution, but slightly frowned.


    "She said she''s going to retire soon. I heard you rmended it."


    "Yes. She''s the most reliable ally I''ve ever had. But I don''t think it would look good for the Prince''s fiance to meet the owner of the theater often."


    "Yes. After she retires, she will return to being Mrs. Grayson, an ordinary low-ranking aristocrat. But what if some time after retirement, there''s some amazing news for Mrs. Grayson? While they are working on the records to affirm the genealogy of Prince Killian, they will find out that Baron Grayson was apanying and killed in the assassination of the Empress thirteen years ago."


    Killian nodded as Julietta looked at him, wondering if that would be possible. "If I remember Baron Grayson, who I forgot after happened due to the impact of the incident at that time¡­ that he died in a fierce fight to thest."


    The death of the Baron, who they had been wondering if he was too old to even wield a sword, was being beautifully dressed up.


    "I could even reward the Grayson family for making a tremendous contribution and not getting any reward. I could give her a session to Count and a small but fertile southern territory. I''m looking for suitablend to buy.


    "Mrs. Grayson is now a Countess with a territory?"


    "Yes. She is fully qualified to be the head maid of the Queen."


    "Do you mean to bring Maribel to the Imperial Castle?"


    "That''s why I''m nning to make this work."


    Julietta was moved by Killian doing so much for her.


    "There''s going to be bad words about Maribel''s past."


    "It doesn''t matter. She''s going to be the head maid of the Queen. What does it matter? And Maribel isn''t one who''s going to sit back and watch that way."


    "... Thank you."


    No one could be more secure than Maribel in the strange and frightening life of the Imperial Castle. That man was aware of her anxiety and tried to put the most reliable person close to her.


    Killian got up from his seat, pretending not to see Julietta trying to thank him again. "It''s toote, so go back and rest now, the princess. I''ll see you tomorrow at the dress shop."


    Juliettaughed at him as he held out his hand lightly, as if he had done something natural. She stood up, holding Killian''s hand and said, "I can''t help it if you''re going toe. See you at the annex tomorrow."


    -------


    As soon as the engagement ceremony was over, Robert returned to the Anais mansion and called Christine.


    "Did you call me?"


    Killian''s engagement ceremony which she had tried to prevent somehow was over. Christine''s mood was the worst. She wanted to console herself by doing nothing today, but she couldn''t ignore her father''s call.


    Looking out the window with his back turned in his office, the Marquis was just as he had been at the engagement ceremony. The sight made her feel more and more uneasy.


    "Why did you call me?" the shrill voice of Christine rang out in the Marquis'' office. She had never spoken to her father in this way, but today she didn''t want to y the usual loving, demure daughter.


    Even though he knew what she thought of Prince Killian, his father showed no interest in her. He must have been paying attention to the engagement on behalf of the absent Duke of Kiellini. He didn''t care about her.

 Chapter 210 210. Infectious Disease, Part III

    Chapter 210. Infectious Disease, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Robert looked at the wide-open garden and tried to calm his feelings. He had to tell her today. Now that the engagement ceremony was over, it could not be dyed any longer.


    Kidnapping. It was so horrible and scary. At the same time, it was sad to think that she had done such a thing because of what she felt. He turned away, thinking that he should warn her that she would never do such a thing again.


    "Why did you do such a thing?"


    Christine was startled by Robert''s voice, which sank sadly.


    "What do you mean by that?" Christine''s voice became all the more ferocious, as she thought her father would not know about it.


    "Did you think I wouldn''t know what you''d done?"


    "What did I?"


    As Christine''s voice rose higher, Robert screamed, "The kidnapping! The attempted kidnapping of Princess Kiellini!" Robert was trying to soothe Christine''s feelings as much as possible, but became impatient and angry.


    "How did you know?" Christine''s eyes widened for a moment, and then became colder than before.


    Robert said after he thought for a moment. "I had put a man on you." He couldn''t say that he had heard it from Killian, so he made it up.


    But Christine was rather angry. "You had a man follow me? Why?"


    "That''s not what matters. I''m getting angry about what you did. How could you do that?"


    Christine stared at her angry father, who held his fists together as if he wanted to hit her. "I lost someone I''ve loved all my life in just a moment. I can do anything for that."


    "Christine!"


    "Are you mad that I kidnapped your beloved only niece? Don''t you see what your lovely maternal niece did to your daughter?"


    Robert was frustrated by Christine''s unrepentant attitude and wrongful anger. "You had nothing to do with Prince Killian. It was not that she took the Prince. It doesn''t matter if she''s my niece or not. It''s something that shouldn''t be done to anyone."


    Christineughed at Robert''s words. "Is there anything that shouldn''t be done in the world? I can do anything if I have to."


    She went so far as to shut her mouth. The words that she was going to kill his lovely niece were hushed up.


    She had a fire in her heart and was miserable beyond words. To her father, the princess was obviously more precious than she was. She was heartbroken that her father was not on her side. But she desperately put her thoughts together. It was difficult if he kept putting a man on her.


    After a while, Christine asked for forgiveness in a subdued voice. "I''m sorry, Father. My eyes turned upside down for a moment, but I regretted it very quickly. I went to release her, but she was already running away. But I didn''t mean that I was really trying to kidnap the princess and do something bad. I was just trying to scare her for a second."


    Robert breathed a sigh of relief when Christine lowered her head down and confessed her mistake. "Yes, you can''t be like this. But even if it was a moment of anger, you should never have done it. I believe you''ll never do this again."


    Robert was so touched by Christine''s sad appearance that he tried tofort her. "Christine, I know how hard it is for you now. But this sad and painful time will soon pass by. So, get your thoughts together."


    Christine looked up with an expressionless look as her father soothed her affectionately, and soon turned around. "Yes, Father. But I want to be sad as much as I can today. Can I go now?"


    "Yes."


    -------<novelnext></novelnext>


    Christine left the office of Marquis Anais and beckoned Poche who was waiting in the hallway toe closer. "Bring Jane as soon as possible." There was no emotion in Christine''s voice after she looked at the office door that she had juste out of and gave instructions.


    "Put this in the tea of Princess Kiellini?"


    Jane took a small canister from Lady Anais and shook her hand slightly. She would know what the white powder she passed was, without asking.


    "Yes, no more, no less, put in as much as a little fingernail. It would seem more usible to have little symptoms for a week than for her to fall suddenly. If you want them to think of it as an epidemic, without thinking of it as poison, you need to proceed slowly."


    "An epidemic?"


    Christine just gestured to go out without answering Jane''s question, frowning. "There''s nothing to know, so do what you''re told and call me when the princess falls down. After the princess falls down, take a look at the opportunity and give her the rest of the poison. She''ll be dead in a week, so I''ll go and see her then."


    She got goosebumps at the attitude that she had no qualms about killing a person, but she couldn''t say she wouldn''t do it now. They would not keep her alive, as she knew their secrets.


    Christine smiled merrily as Jane took the medicine.


    -------


    No one had shown any symptoms yet in Austern, but a mysterious epidemic had broken out in Bertino, and people had started to copse. They began to suffer from dizziness, vomiting and headaches, and the death toll was expected to be higher a week from now.


    The exact name of the disease was not known, nor was it any kind of infectious disease that they had seen so far, but when people fell in groups, a state of emergency fell on the whole continent.


    The Emperor quickly sealed off Bertino''s Magic Square. However, people were afraid because they could not tell how many people had traveled between Austern and other countries through the Magic Square before they knew it was an epidemic.


    They used all the treatments they had when the epidemic broke out, but they didn''t work at all, and the fear had spread further.


    This epidemic was very unusual. Most infectious diseases began in poor viges with no sense of hygiene and poor eating, and spread among themon ss. This time, however, the epidemic spread among aristocrats and wealthy people, and people began to call the disease a "Blue Blood Disease".


    When she first heard about the n, Christine noticed at once that it was Killian who Francis was after. It was the moment when another of her ns fell apart.


    When the hope of making Killian her ownter disappeared, Christine thought she should kill Princess Kiellini no matter what. Anyway, as she couldn''t be caught, it would be a good thing. In addition, if they died together in a good rtionship, they would get great sympathy.


    Starting tomorrow, poisoned grains would be added to each bakery in the Dublin of Austern. To show the rapid spread, the poison had to be distributed evenly. Francis said that it was not an easy-to-make poison and he did not have enough time to prepare it in bulk, so he would concentrate on a few ces. He also said it would take a little longer to die because a smaller amount than that was distributed in Bertino was mixed into the flour.


    So, Christine instructed Jane on how much to put in the tea. When one or two people in the capital began to die, Princess Kiellini would fall. Soon the epidemic would be transferred to Prince Killian, too.


    If she couldn''t have the one she loved anyway, she would make Francis Emperor, and she would take the ce of the Empress by his side. That was the only way to heal her own broken heart.


    ------


    While Christine was doing so, Marius finished checking the grain powder to be brought into each bakery in the storage of the Baden Shop.


    "All right. Let''s go."


    A series of carriages loaded with flour set off for each store in the capital. Looking at about ten flour bags in a corner of the warehouse of the Baden Shop, Marius ordered the warehouse keeper, "Keep that sack safe until we send a man."


    It was flour mixed with more poison than other sacks, and was to be sent into Asta Pce immediately after Princess Kiellini copsed.


    Marius left the warehouse with a satisfied look on his face and set off for the Imperial Castle in the carriage he had parked outside.


    The Baden Shop in the capital was on the outskirts of Eldira Street, where the Eileen Theater and the Chartreu Dress Shop were.

 Chapter 211 211. Infectious Disease, Part IV

    Chapter 211. Infectious Disease, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Maribel was near there, so it was very lucky she saw Marquis Marius. Maribel was finally moving to a mansion near Chartreu after taking over, since she received an order from Killian to clean up the theater.


    The epidemic which began in Bertino had put the whole continent on alert, and for the time being she was supposed to stay in the mansion and watch. She had taken ast look around the theater and got into the carriage. Her new mansion was on the outskirts of Eldira Street. In a rush to find a ce to live right, she purchased a temporary residence just inside a busy street where variousmercial shops were gathered.


    The location of the mansion where she stayed was not important, because she would follow Julietta to the Imperial Castle anyway. If she became the head maid of the Crown Prince, she might be able to get a mansion on Eldira Street, which she dared not do right now. Even if someone had money, if they were not a high-ranking aristocrat with a territory, they would not be able to enter the street of Eldira, the best area in Austern. However, she would set foot there in the future.


    Amoner girl from the north had made a long journey and been able to build a nest near the highest point. As Maribel looked out the window of her carriage on Eloz Street, that had been like her home ground for so long, with fresh eyes, a man came into her eyes.


    "That''s Marquis Marius, isn''t it?"


    It was strange that a great nobleman like Marquis Marius came in and out of a warehouse next to the shop. Feeling suspicious, Maribel quickly lowered the curtains and blocked the inside from the outside. Opening the curtains only a little so as not to be seen, she began to take a close look at the men in front of the Baden Shop.


    Marius climbed into a carriage with no pattern, much like the one in which Maribel was now riding, and was wearing a in gray uniform worn by ordinary butlers and attendants. If it were not for her sharp eyes, she would never have thought it was Marquis Marius.


    She had never met him in person because Prince Francis and Marquis Marius weren''t interested in the theater, but she had seen him once from far away a long time ago. Her eye for people was never wrong.


    "Our enemy has appeared in an unlikely ce. I can sense something bad."


    Marius was a man she could not rashly attach a person or investigate. If she was caught trying, she would vanish without a trace. However, the problem was that she could not report to Prince Killian just because he was suspicious. Maribel lowered the curtains, thinking that she should put a man on the Baden Shop.


    ------


    Jane stealthily put Christine''s poison into Julietta''s tea cup and poured water, as she drank tea with Mrs. Raban at a set time each day.


    The action was very secret and cautious. She had no choice but to be more cautious because she had been scolded for asking about the leg of the woman named Phoebe, Princess Kiellini''spanion, after the visit by an outside doctor.


    Though she said that she wanted to take better care of her after checking whether there was any inconvenience, and she had asked for forgiveness, she had already fallen into disfavor with the princess. Marquise Raban dearly loved her niece and wanted to cut Jane ording to her niece''s opinion, but since she had been introduced by an acquaintance, she let her work as her own maid and given her another chance.


    She had yet to report to Lady Anais about being pushed out as the princess''s private maid by a simple mistake. Jane thought it wouldn''t matter if she just had her drink poison as directed, and the opportunity came right away.


    These days, the routine of the princess was fixed.


    She went out in the morning, returned to the mansion before lunch, ate, and stopped by her aunt, Mrs. Raban, for a tea time. After the engagement ceremony, it seemed that she had set a certain time to spend with Mrs. Raban until she entered the Imperial Castle.


    The main conversation topic between the princess and madame these days was about preparing for the wedding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Empire was in turmoil after it was revealed that Prince Killian was born of the Emperor and the deceased Empress. Congress was convened to restore the Prince''s status and, based on the witnesses and evidence present, was passed unanimously.


    Marquise Raban and the princess used to talk about the uing ceremony of the coronation for the Crown Prince, wondering why Duke Dudley did not show much opposition.


    In the Imperial Castle, they were still discussing whether to hold the coronation and the wedding ceremony at the same time, or to hold the coronation first and then the wedding ceremony. Either way, Prince Killian was in a hurry, so they didn''t think it would make much difference. Madame and the princess discussed a number of things to prepare for the wedding.


    "Iris, I made a new will yesterday."


    Jane stopped brewing the tea at the words of a new will. Perhaps, it would be important information. She listened carefully to their conversation, and she the Princess'' green eyes go wide in surprise.


    "A new will?"


    "Yes, I have no children. So, I changed it to leave my estate to you after death. You, who will be the Empress, can''t inherit the title of the Duke, so your son will be given the title. You can''t take over the property of the family of the Duke, no matter when. You don''t have much of your own personal wealth. So, I wanted to hand over my widow''s estate to you."


    It seemed better to give up the title of the Duke and rise to the glorious position of the Empress of Austern, but that was not exactly the case.. All she would have was the widownd that was to be handed over to her from Regina''s mother, Katarina, after being married.


    If Simone were to follow the bloodline, she would have to hand over her little widow''s estate to Regina, who would be the adoptive daughter of the Duke, but she wanted to do as she pleased.


    These days, Simone was enjoying things as if she had a daughter. Julietta had been relying on Simone to discuss everything. Of course, since she learned everything in a hurry in the role of a substitute, she didn''t know much, but she had been seeking her opinions on even frivolous matters. "How about this, Auntie? Do you think the color of the dress will be okay? Which ne is better?"


    She hadn''t promised anything else, but Julietta came to visit her at this time since every day. Sometimes she brought Manny, and it would sleep in Julietta''s arms, or it would explore her entire parlor.


    Simone wanted to clear away a little of the sinful mind and anxiety Julietta felt in her heart, by passing on her the widow estate that was small, but still her own, to her.


    To her, Julietta was now a real niece, and she wanted to let Julietta know that she was entitled to the widow''s estate that had been handed down to the daughters of the Kiellini family from generation to generation.


    "Auntie."


    "Those who didn''t know the inside of you would be envious and say that it would be a greater glory that you will be the Empress, but you are the wife of a man... If you inherited the Duchy of Kiellini, a lot ofnd, property, and power would all be yours. I don''t like that position where you''ll be anxious that you''ll be shaken by a man''s whims and kicked out immediately when your husband dies first, in the absence of a child."


    When Simone clicked her tongue as if it was truly a pity, Julietta shed tears. She was grateful for this kind thought. It was an honest thing that only a mother who truly cared about her daughter''s happiness could make. She was moved by the thought of someone recognizing her worries and fears.


    "No, dear. Why all of a sudden..."


    "I''m so sorry to hear your words. I thought it would be great if I could live with my aunt and do whatever I wanted to do."

 Chapter 212 212. Infectious Disease, Part V

    Chapter 212. Infectious Disease, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There would be constraints on everything when she entered the Imperial Castle. She wouldn''t see Amelie and Sophie often because she wouldn''t be able to go to the dress shop, and she wouldn''t be able to see the face of Simone, who she was very attached to, every day like this.


    Julietta knew that Simone had treated her sincerely. She didn''t know if it was because she wanted to forget Regina, but Simone thought of her as a real niece. When Simone noticed that Julietta was feeling guilty about Simone, she repeated, "It''s all yours and it''s too bad that you have to give up the Duchy."


    It was like saying ''My ce is yours'', and so tears burst out.


    As Julietta smiled with gratitude as she saw Simone, Jane pouted as she brought over the tea.


    What a blessing she had! Born as the only daughter of the family of the Duke, her guaranteed position was great, but she would also be the Empress. However, she was offended seeing Iris crying out of what she had to give up, as she would be the Empress.


    In fact, it was not a blessing, because she would drink this poisoned tea today and die soon.


    ''If anything overflows too much, it is unlucky.''


    There was no fear when she first received the poison; she hoped the day woulde as soon as possible. Jane put down the tea and stepped back politely.


    After a while, Julietta wiped her tears with her handkerchief as if she was ashamed, and picked up the teacup.


    "Yap-yap!"


    From the time Jane had poured the tea, Manny had been in herp asking for a hug, and it stood up om Julietta''sp and hit the tea away.


    "Manny!" Julietta was surprised and quickly lifted up Manny for fear of the hot water as she stood up.


    "Oh, Miss! Are you all right?" Vera ran over in surprise and wiped her wet dress quickly.


    "It''s okay. Auntie, I''m sorry. I don''t know why Manny is so mean today."


    Simoneughed as she hid Manny, who had slipped under her skirt for fear of getting scolded as soon as Julietta put it down on the floor. "I guess it didn''t like something. Isn''t it a little young yet? Jane, give me more tea."


    As soon as Simone ordered Jane to go back to bring the tea again, Manny jumped out of herp and barked furiously.


    "Oh, Manny doesn''t like today''s tea time. Are you jealous of me and your owner having fun?"


    As Simone looked affectionately into its eyes, Manny barked again as if it agreed. Simone lifted Manny, who was nervous and whining and gave it to Vera. "It''s toote to drink more tea today. You have to change your dress anyway, so go back to your room and rest until the time of the etiquette education."


    Julietta said goodbye to her with a very sorry expression on her face, and returned to her bedroom on the third floor with Manny.


    "Manny, what the Hell is wrong with you? I took you because Auntie loves you, but I won''t take you next time."


    Manny barked defiantly at its owner''s scolding, but she only gave it a pat on its ck nose and scolded it.


    For days after that day, Julietta did not take Manny when she had her tea time with Simone. Exceptionally, every time it came, Manny whined, biting the hem of her dress, but she regarded it as trivial.


    ---


    "The princess, are you sick?"


    Julietta felt that Sir Reynold, a teacher of etiquette, was saying something, but she looked on nkly because she didn''t understand him.


    "Princess?"


    Phoebe had been feeling that Julietta''s condition was strange since a while ago, and she sprang up and approached her. "Miss?"


    When herplexion and bloodless lips came into her eyes, Phoebe was surprised and quickly touched Julietta''s forehead. "She doesn''t have a fever. Miss, are you having another headache?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Phoebe looked back at the teacher of etiquette when she saw Julietta''s nk look, unaware of her words.


    "Sir Reynold, I think she is sick. I''ll have to call in a doctor."


    Looking anxiously at her at Phoebe''s words, Sir Reynold quickly opened the door and ordered the waiting attendant. "Go and get a house doctor. I think the princess is sick. Inform Mrs. Raban, too."


    The hall was quickly cluttered with people who went to inform Mrs. Raban and who went to the butler to ask for a house doctor.


    Julietta inadvertently shook her hand, when Phoebe said something and tried to stir herself up.


    "Miss?"


    Phoebe called her again in a louder voice, but Julietta just stared at her nkly. She knew the words for sure, but she couldn''t understand what they meant. It felt like she was doing an English listening test. Julietta only noticed that Phoebe sounded strange. She wanted to talk about it, but the words didn''te out.


    Phoebe managed to get the nk Julietta to rise and take her to her bedroom. "Miss?"


    Vera ran in in surprise when she saw Julietta walking helplessly, aided by Phoebe and a maid. She threw back the bedsheet and said,ying Julietta down, "Did she catch a cold? For thest few days, she said that she had a headache and felt dizzy."


    "I don''t know. She doesn''t have a fever."


    Vera hugged Manny who was constantly whining under the bed, and soothed, sending it out to the parlor. "Manny, thedy is sick now, so stay here and y. I don''t know why you''ve been acting like a babytely."


    Manny stamped its feet on the floor, looking at the heartlessly closed bedroom door.


    ''What the hell, if the Lord had wanted to send me here, he should have sent me with the ability to speak. I couldn''t do anything even though I knew she was being poisoned!''


    Even if all Manny''s abilities were sealed, it was not hard to distinguish the poison. When the maid who apparently disliked Julietta brought the tea with her, Manny smelled the poison mixed with the tea, and had no choice but to spill it in a hurry.


    Because of that, Manny had been unable to follow Julietta for a while, and was unable to stop her from copsing after she was poisoned.


    The house doctor of the Kiellini family arrived, as Manny waited in a desperate manner for the bedroom door to open. As soon as he entered the bedroom, Manny quickly stepped into the bedroom. he saw Julietta lying helplessly on her bed and felt nervous.


    Manny was sent to the human world in this way because it was punished for tampering a soul as it liked, and if the main character who he had to help died, the Lord God might turn him into dust.


    "Has she vomited?" After the examination, the doctor looked at Vera.


    "No, she didn''t vomit, but she''s been having a headache for a few days, and she hasn''t eaten as much."


    ''I had to call a doctor even if Miss was against it.'' Phoebe med herself that it was not something to be beaten with the painkillers she had taken.


    To Vera, who was looking worried, the doctor said with a serious look, "I need to look at her condition a little bit more because she doesn''t have any vomiting, but I suspect the epidemic in Bertino right now."


    "What? She''s never been to Bertino!"


    It had been ten days since the disease broke out in Bertino. Deaths had been found in Austern these days, but it was not serious. Because they couldn''t find a way to treat the infectious disease, they were even isting the sick and cracking down on them so that it wouldn''t spread.


    Vera and Phoebe''s face turned pale, and the butler who had guided the doctor gave out a sigh.


    "Is the Marquise in the mansion?"


    "No, she had a meeting and she went out a little while ago."


    The doctor nodded at the butler''s answer. "Iste the third floor where the princess stays right now and bring everyone who works in the Kiellini mansion. I need to make sure there are no physical problems and sort those people out."


    The doctor went so far and looked back at Vera. "There is no treatment avable now. It may not be the infectious disease because she hasn''t shown symptoms of vomiting yet, but I''m worried about a headache. Some people with the infectious disease have mild headaches in their early stages."

 Chapter 213 213. Infectious Disease, Part VI

    Chapter 213. Infectious Disease, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When the house doctor went out asking for people to gather, the butler followed him to pass a message to the Imperial Castle and Marquise Raban.


    "Phoebe, don''te to the third floor for a while, either."


    Vera looked back at Phoebe and urged her to leave the bedroom, and she shook her head hard. "No, I''ll be here, too. I''ve been with her all along anyway, so if I were to get sick, I might already have been infected."


    Vera thanked Phoebe for resolutely refusing.


    "How sad would the Prince be if he knew?" Phoebe looked at the unconscious Julietta and cried, and Vera also wiped her tears.


    ''She''s just trying to be happy, but she has an epidemic. What''s this hard destiny for this sweetdy?''


    "It''s not sure yet, so don''t be frustrated."


    Vera wet a towel and wiped Julietta''s face, trying to convey her love to the sleeping Julietta.


    ---------------------


    Bang!


    A door was opening hastily in the dark and serene bedroom of Julietta, where the curtains were lowered to block the afternoon sunlight. He pushed the door so hard that it was shaking after hitting the wall.


    "Your Highness, Your Highness... maybe it''s an epidemic. Please... no," Albert cried and screamed in tears, and Ian just followed him quietly as he could not stop him.


    "Open the curtains," Killian ordered, making Vera and Phoebe standing up in surprise. They had lowered the intensity of the magic lights as much as possible, so that Julietta could feelfortable, and were sitting there silent by the bed. While Vera ran and drew the curtains back, Killian approached the bed and looked down at Julietta.


    "Get up." His low-pitched voice was shaking.


    "Your Highness..." Albert''s voice dissuading him from behind died down.


    "Julietta, Julie... get up. It''s only in the afternoon, but you''re lying down because you''re sleepy. Are you going to be sozy when you have so much left to learn before you get married?"


    Killian''s big hand gently swept away the hair that had fallen on Julietta''s forehead.


    Albert was fidgety and restless at the sight. It was absurd for a member of the imperial family to stand near the sick woman who might have caught the epidemic, but he could not stop Killian with his desperate look.


    To Killian, it did not seem realistic to see Julietta lying on the bed with a pale face.


    Still, thanks to the rapid suspension of the Magic Square as soon as people got sick in Bertino, the disease had not spread to the point that Austern''s people were concerned. There were currently fewer than ten deaths in Austern,pared to more than a hundred deaths in Bertino.


    As soon as the news of the outbreak of the epidemic was heard, an emergency meeting was held in the Imperial Castle. Killian was also well aware of the gue''s progress as a member of the Congress and the monarch of Bertino.


    The key was to find out what caused it, so all the famous doctors of the Empire were working together to find a cure. The Imperial Castle was still trying to iste those suspected of the infectious disease and figure out the symptoms and causes of the disease, but Julietta was down.


    Killian looked at Julietta with darkened eyes and asked, "Is there anything wrong with the others in the house?"


    The butler who was breathing deeply after following Killian''s group rushing to the princess''s bedroom without any guidance replied in a stable voice, "No, Your Highness, no one has shown any abnormalities at the moment."


    "That''s strange." As soon as he heard that an epidemic had broken out in Bertino, he told Julietta not to go out. But only the princess who had stayed in the mansion fell down.


    "You mean there''s no one else in the mansion who''s sick but the princess? Are you okay, too?" Killian asked, without turning his eyes an inch away from Julietta.


    Vera answered, "Yes, Your Highness. Mrs. Raban has also stayed in the mansion, refusing to go out, but she went out saying that today''s meeting can''t be postponed. Sir Reynold, the etiquette teacher, is the only outsider whoes and goes to the Kiellini mansion. He was examined by the house doctor after the princess copsed, but he was confirmed to be fine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was an infectious disease, and she was protected in the deepest part of the Kiellini mansion, so it was like one of the very least likely people had been chosen. Killian, who had always been exposed to assassination risks, was suspicious of this strange coincidence, but could not think too deeply.


    He stared at the pale face of Julietta, and could not stop thinking that she might wake up.


    ---


    After a while, Simone returned from her meeting after being contacted by the butler, but was unable to reach Julietta''s side at the sight of Killian, and went back to the parlor.


    Killian remained motionless, while the house doctor was exining the symptoms of the disease to a royal doctor.


    "How is she?"


    After the house doctor was sent back, the royal doctor who had been called from the Imperial Castle stood after his examination.


    "I''m not sure if it''s the epidemic yet."


    "Could it be¡­ something else?"


    Killian was asking if it was poison, but the royal doctor just shook his head. "It''s not a poison I know. She doesn''t show a reaction. But I don''t know all the poisons."


    The royal doctor also seemed to feel that it was strange that only the princess fell among the many people in this spacious mansion.


    "Step out."


    Killian ordered the royal doctor to step down, as he apologized in silence that there was no particr proof.


    At the moment of suspected epidemic outbreaks in Bertino, all of Austern''s Magic Squares for each country were shut down. That included the Magic Square connecting Austern to Vicern.


    Austern rejected those who served the gods, unlike Vicern, so it was not easy to invite priests. Although he made a formal request to the Emperor of Vicern in the face of the difficulties, he did not know how long it would take before the Vicern Temple''s assistance was granted.


    Even if they came, there was no guarantee they would be able to cure the epidemic. Judging from some of the previous cases, priests'' holy power did not cure all illnesses. Treatment of trauma or neutralization of poison was possible, but they could not bepletely detoxified.


    The priests would not have been ostracized in Austern if they had enough ability to save the dying. It was said that the high-ranking priests'' holy power was greater than what was generally known, but they were very rare, and Vicern would not send them to Austern.


    Even if the war was over, the two Empires were thergest forces on the continent, and they still did not fully lift their guards against each other. Vicern''s priests and Austern''s magicians were the weapons that had made both countries stand tall as Empires, and the checks for them were particrly severe.


    Killian was forced into the same feeling he had experienced in the carriage on the day the Empress had died as a child. He thought he had grown out of it, but there was still something he couldn''t help.


    The sun passed through the open curtains and darkness fell. As the moonlight came into the room, Killian sat by the bed and didn''t move at all.


    As the long night passed and dawned, the others stood by him who didn''t move at all, without saying a word.


    ------


    "Is His Highness still in the Kiellini mansion?"


    Adam nodded at Oswald''s question. Though btedly informed, they were unable to visit the Kiellini mansion due to Killian''s order.


    "He didn''t move at all, even when Albert begged him so hard..."


    Now that he turned out to be the Prince of the main line of descent, all that was left to do was the coronation for the Crown Prince. All of them were devastated by what happened. They were at a loss because they knew how much their lord loved Julietta.


    "Let''s pay attention to that, because he told us to hide the state of the princess thoroughly. Although His Majesty may already know, we should be careful not to let it fall into the ears of the second Queen."


    Killian''s aides all knew that the second Queen was extremely sensitive to her nephew''s personal feelings. She was afraid that her nephew would get carried away by emotion and get everything wrong. If she found that Killian was at the side of his fiancee, who might be contagious and forget his current situation, she would be determined to oppose this marriage.

 Chapter 214 214. Infectious Disease, Part VII

    Chapter 214. Infectious Disease, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    They were busying themselves about to hide the absence of their lord. Oswald and Adam had a meeting today to discuss something that should be done, making time with difficulty.


    The Marquis of Rhodius went down to Tilia Territory to monitor if the Duke of Kiellini might have something nned while the country was unsettled by this gue, and Adam was busy figuring out and dealing with Bertino''s epidemic.


    Oswald was attending the meeting in the Imperial Castle on behalf of Killian. He had to ask to be excused to Francis, who found fault with Killian''s absence, informing him that Bertino''s situation was so severe that he was powerless. Francis smiling meaningfully at his excuse caught his eye, but he could not afford to think too deeply.


    "What if the princess really has the infectious disease?" Adam forced his words out to prepare for the most terrible situation.


    "It''s a big problem to hear that the priest''s holy power is of no use," Oswald replied in an uncharacteristically gloomy manner.


    They heard that a nobleman of Vicern who had returned from his visit to Bertino had copsed from the symptoms of the epidemic. Waiting for the nobleman''s news in case, they were frustrated by the fact that there was no difference in treatment using the holy power of the priests. If the treatment was possible, they would ask for a priest to be dispatched, even if it cost all of Bertino''s gold mines.


    "That''s a shame. Of course, I know the priest''s holy power can''t cure all diseases, but... I thought she would show some progress, but there was no change at all."


    "It''s apletely different form of gue than what we know. Some people get caught in the same family and others don''t. It''s like the disease is choosing people. I would have thought it was a curse if it happened where an evil sorcerer was seen..."


    -----------------------


    As Adam and Oswald were in a series of gloomy meetings, Doctor Paulo visited the Kiellini mansion.


    "The princess is sick now, so you can''t meet her at this moment."


    At the butler''s courteous refusal to visit, Paulo said after agonizing for a moment, "Can I see Miss Phoebe then? I have something I really want to ask her."


    After the repeated tussles that way, the butler of the Kiellini family hesitated for a moment and replied. It seemed that he had no intention of going back, so he thought he should tell him about the state of the princess, with some hope. "The princess is suffering from an infectious disease, and we can''t get anyone inside the mansion. You can''t meet Miss Phoebe, either."


    Paulo''s voice grew louder at the butler''s answer. "Is the princess showing symptoms of the gue? Then I can''t go back anyway. Aren''t I already at risk talking to the butler?"


    The butler tried to say that he was fine because he wasn''t sick, but he changed his mind and brought him inside.


    He was a doctor and an asional visitor to the mansion, and although he was not sick at this moment, he might havetent bacteria inside his body. He also wanted to lean on the doctor, and wondered if he needed to stop him before he had to jump to his death.


    "Go up. I''m also forbidden to enter the third floor, so I can''t guide you there."


    The butler pointed to the stairs behind. Paulo went up to the princess''s bedroom on the third floor.


    It had been four days since Julietta copsed, and Killian came to the mansion and stood by her. Killian''s orders kept everyone in the mansion from taking a step outside. Concerned, Simone came to visit every day, but she had to go back without seeing Julietta at Killian''s refusal.


    Yesterday, Simone''s new maid, Jane, came to serve as Julietta''s nurse in ce of Vera, who had not been able to rest, but was turned down. It was because of Killian''s order that no one but Vera and Phoebe could go into Julietta''s bedroom.


    "Doctor?" Phoebe who had been out of the lounge for a while after exchanging ces with Vera was surprised to see Dr. Paulo when she opened the door facing the hallway at the sound of a knock on it.


    "Miss Phoebe, long time no see. I came to the mansion to ask you a question, but I was told that the princess was sick. Can I check the condition of the princess?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the words of the doctor, Phoebe shook her head and whispered lowly. "His Highness Killian is here. He''s not letting anyonee to the side of the princess except me and Vera and the house doctor."


    After Phoebe''s refusal, Paulo asked grimly, "Tell His Highness I am here. I have something to tell him about the epidemic that''s going on in the capital right now!"


    Phoebe looked around the room at the words of Dr. Paulo. Sir Albert was dozing off on the sofa, and Ian and Vera were in the bedroom. The princess''s illness made His Highness Killian so sharp that she couldn''t be confident of delivering Paulo''s words to him whose eyes she was afraid to meet.


    When she hesitated, however, Ian came to the lounge as if he were aware of the trouble. "What''s the matter?"


    Ian had been on standby for Killian''s side and had been worried about his lord, who had eaten nothing for four days, and came to bring his meal once again.


    "Oh, that''s..." Phoebe told Dr. Paulo to wait a minute, then approached Ian and said, "He is the doctor who treated me, and he wants to see what''s going on with the princess. Can you tell His Highness?"


    Ian looked at the doctor once through the open door and went back into the bedroom.


    "Julietta, get up. You have to wake up and I have to scold you for staying here instead of going to the Imperial Castle. Shouldn''t you nag at me for bothering people you care about?"


    Killian constantly spoke to her as if she was listening. "Julie, there''s something I lied to you about. Don''t you want to know what it is? You should get up and ask about it and press me."


    Killian''s very small confession came as Ian stared at him, not knowing how to speak. "I think it would be too boring to live in this world without you. I''ve found you, a treasure, but if I lose you I won''t know how to live. What the Hell would I have in mind after this? I didn''t know what it''s like to suffer so much¡­"


    Ian looked at Count Valerian standing by the door. He also had an anguished look at Killian''s whispers.


    ''What will happen to His Highness if thedy lying on the bed dies?''


    It must have been useless, but Ian gave up wondering if he could interfere with His Highness due to the Doctor, because he thought it would be better to do anything than not to do anything. "Your Highness, the doctor who has treated Miss Phoebe outside wants to see the princess. What should I do?"


    Killian said casually, stroking Julietta''s hands. "Doctor?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian was annoyed by everything that interfered with his time with Julietta. So, he did not inform Marquis Anais about the current situation, nor did he tell the people in the dress shop.


    They loved and cared about Julietta, but Killian couldn''t afford to look back to them now. He knew he was greedy, but he believed she was going to wake up, and now all that bothered him was annoying.


    It was time to order to step down since the house doctor stayed inside the mansion and checked Julietta every hour, and he thought that a doctor with no acquaintance would not be helpful.


    However, without Killian''s permission, Dr. Paulo entered the bedroom. "Your Highness, please forgive me foring in here without waiting for permission, but I have something to tell you about the epidemic that has spread in the capital."


    Killian stopped Valerian, as he started to remove the man bowing on his knees. He gave a deep sigh of disapproval, then beckoned Valerian and Ian to step aside. "Stop, that''s enough. Let''s listen to you. You have something to say about the epidemic?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    ? "If what you say is a useless story that only takes my time, you''ll be punished foring in here without waiting for permission. Speak."


    Killian''s hard voice echoed through the quiet bedroom, but Dr. Paulo looked up at Killian without a trace of timidity. "I think the disease that is spreading through the capital is not an epidemic."

 Chapter 215 215. Infectious Disease, Part VIII

    Chapter 215. Infectious Disease, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s ck eyes glowed coldly at the doctor''s words on his knees on the floor. This man pinpointed what he had felt was strange for a few days.


    "Get up." Killian''s order raised the doctor''s up. "Sit down and talk to me in detail. Ian, bring a chair."


    As if he had no intention of leaving the bed for a moment, Killian ordered him to bring a chair to his side. As Paulo carefully seated himself in the chair, Killian nodded as if to speak.


    "Twelve years ago, I stayed at the Tilia Territory of the Duke of Kiellini. My teacher was the house doctor of the Kiellini family."


    Killian looked at him, turning his gaze from Julietta. "You mean if it was twelve years ago, are you the doctor who was helping treat the Duchess of Kiellini?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. I was a trainee doctor at the time."


    Killian''s mind started working fast. There must have been a reason to bring up the seemingly irrelevant story at this point. "What does it have to do with what''s going on here and in the capital?"


    Paulo admired the Prince who went straight to the point. "Not long ago, one of my patients died of the infectious disease. He started with a mild headache and had a fever, and then he fell down after vomiting severely and couldn''t wake up."


    Killian felt his heart sink when he heard the doctor. "Are you telling me that the princess is going to die?"


    Paulo shook his head quickly to the Prince who showed his fearsome anger. "No, Your Highness. I''m just talking about the symptoms of a dead patient. This is amon symptom of this epidemic."


    "What are you trying to say?"


    With a cold stare, Paulo talked about what he was thinking. "It''s not just amon epidemic, but it''s a symptom of people who are exposed to a poison that I know of. It was also a symptom of the Duchess of Kiellini twelve years ago."


    Silence fell on the princess''s splendid bedroom. Killian carefully observed the mysterious doctor who said it was not just amon epidemic, but a poison.


    "Why did you think the symptoms circting were poison?"


    "You''re not surprised."


    At the words of the doctor, Killian looked back at Julietta and said, "Only the princess copsed in this spacious mansion. It''s like someone was aiming at her." Killian looked back at the doctor. "Tell me why you thought so."


    "My dead patient''s hair turned white this time. The hair of the Duchess of Kiellini who died twelve years ago turned that way before she died."


    Killian''s gaze unwittingly turned to the bedroom door. There was one more person with white hair in this mansion.


    "That''s right. She has white hair. And I know Miss Phoebe drank poison before her hair turned white."


    "Kiellini!" Killian''s angry yell rang out in the bedroom.


    The Duke of Kiellini who seemed to have given up everything came to his mind at once. Of course, it was a y to him, and he had expected that the Duke would not stay still. But he didn''t expect to be thrown off his guard so soon.


    How could he do this like a rat, avoiding such a tight watch? How did he do? There must be an outside helper...


    Killian recalled that Marquis Marius had visited Tilia.


    "As expected, the poison Phoebe drank was the one from the Kiellini family, wasn''t it?" With a single word from the Prince, Dr. Paulo was able to deduce immediately what he was curious about.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How much do you know? Tell me everything."


    At Killian''s coldmand Paulo unburdened himself of what he knew.


    Twelve years ago, he followed his teacher while treating the Duchess, and as he came in and out of the mansion, he found a maid''s behavior strange. After he took the rest of the tea the Duchess drank and tested it, he found out it was poison. He had a question about the fact that Phoebe, who he happened to treat, showed the same symptoms as the deceased Duchess of Kiellini. Since then, he had been investigating the poison given him by Marquis Anais and discovered that it was the same poison he had previously tested.


    "The Marquis has asked you to look into the poison, hasn''t he?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. He said he came there after being introduced by the troupe leader of the Eileen Theater."


    Killian had received a report that Maribel had asked Marquis Anais to investigate the poison Phoebe had drank. She was a woman who didn''t miss the slightest thing. Thanks to her, Killian found it all connected together, and at the center of it was the Duke of Kiellini.


    "It was a blessing from God that I didn''t give up the saucy troupe leader." Killian muttered, and ordered Ian, "Call Maribel the troupe leader, Oswald, and Adam immediately. Doctor, if what you said is true, it''s a more dangerous situation than an epidemic."


    Unlikemon infectious diseases which moved naturally, the damage caused by the use of poison could grow beyondparison, depending on the person who intended to use it. The security of His Majesty the Emperor and the Imperial Castle had to be strengthened quickly!


    It was obvious who did this, and for what purpose. The final goal would be Killian himself, and His Majesty the Emperor. It was rebellion!


    No, if Duke Dudley was behind it, he wouldn''t even try to touch His Majesty the Emperor. By just using a natural epidemic, Prince Killian of the main line of descent would die, and Francis the First Prince would rise to the position of Crown Prince; that would be their goal!


    However, he couldn''t let his guard down. The most dangerous man when there was a big problem in the country was the ruler of Austern.


    When Ian left, Killian looked back at the doctor. "Now that you know it''s poison, there must be some antidote. Give it to me right now."


    At Killian''s urgent urging, the doctor hesitated for a moment and said, "There''s one solution I think about Miss Phoebe''s survival, but I couldn''t try it because I couldn''t get the poison. The patient who suddenly copsed died before I could even try something. That''s why I''m not really sure if I can use this method for the princess."


    Killian closed his eyes and then opened. "If the method is wrong, is it harmful to the princess''s body?"


    "I''m not quite sure about it."


    He wanted to shake the doctor, but Killian had to make a decision. Julietta had neither been vomiting nor had a fever. Vera said that she had a headache a few days before she copsed, and that she continued to look for painkillers.


    He could not say the poison that Julietta had eaten was the same one that was now spreading in the capital, but if it was the one that was made by the Duke of Kiellini, he judged it to be the same. But it was not easy to ask him to test it on Julietta while nothing was certain yet.


    He wanted to tell him to test on someone who had already gotten the epidemic, but he was afraid of the fact that the patient had died unconscious. What if Julietta, who had fallen four days ago, went wrong all of a sudden? The thought that she had no time came in a rush. After a long time, Killian''s mouth did not open.


    Dr. Paulo had been waiting quietly said, as if he knew of his hesitation and conflict. "If you don''t try something, she won''t wake up. So why don''t you try it while you can?"


    ''While you can¡­'' The doctor''s remark was a sharp knife that pierced Killian''s heart.


    His eyes turned to Julietta, her eyes closed as if she were sleeping. He stroked her straight forehead, straight nose, finely closed lips, and soft cheeks with trembling hands.


    Dr. Paulo promised him after seeing him caress her so carefully, "I''ll do my best."


    Killian''s anxious hand finally fell from Julietta at the doctor''s pledge. "Let''s try it out."


    The order was given in a voice which was so low that he would have missed it if he hadn''t been listening carefully. Dr. Paulo bowed quietly and asked for one more excuse. "I''d like to ask Ms. Phoebe something before I start treatment."


    When Killian nodded at Dr. Paulo''s words, Vera, who was holding her breath at the corner of the bedroom quickly stepped out and brought Phoebe.

 Chapter 216 216. Infectious Disease, Part IX

    Chapter 216. Infectious Disease, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Miss Phoebe, you talked to me about painkillers before, if you remember?"


    Phoebe replied cautiously, ncing at the Prince, who was looking down at Julietta with an expressionless face. "Yes. I told you that Sophie''s painkiller was better for me than the usual painkiller made from dureng roots."


    Dr. Paulo kept asking nervously at Phoebe''s words. "Did the princess take any painkillers this time?"


    "Yes. I gave some to her because she said she had a headache. But she has only taken that painkiller a few times because it was little left. On the day before her fall, she took the painkiller made from the dureng roots, which was in the mansion," Vera answered quickly.


    When Julietta first looked for a painkiller, Vera naturally tried to use the painkiller made of the dureng roots that was in the house. But Manny had scratched a small drawer with Phoebe''s belongings. Vera smiled and praised the puppy for cleverly knowing where the painkillers were.


    Eventually, she asked permission from Phoebe, who was organizing her clothes in the dressing room, and gave Julietta the painkiller made of the metum stem that Sophie had made. But the medicine was quickly exhausted. Because of the epidemic these days, they couldn''t go out to get more because of the ban on going out.


    "I see. My thought is right. Your Highness, can you send someone to the dressing shop to get me that painkiller?"


    Killian looked at Vera, and she agreed quickly and went out. "I think you found something. Tell me."


    At Killian''s urging, the doctor spoke quickly in his excitement, "It weighed on my mind to hear that Miss Phoebe was fine after she drank the poison and then suddenly turned white after she was kidnapped. But I thought this was an opportunity because I had a couple of drops of poison left in the bottle that Marquis Anais gave me."


    Dr. Paulo took out a bottle of the size of his finger from the inside pocket of his jacket. "I caught a mouse and I poisoned it bit by bit. I thought it was themonly used poison of the Pia worm or the poison made of roots of the loha flower. So, I checked a few dayster, expecting death from withering or the bursting of small veins, but the hair of the dead mouse turned white."


    Dr. Paulo clenched his fists in an excited voice, perhaps recalling the time. "I wanted to find the antidote. The amount was absolutelycking. At that moment, I remembered Miss Phoebe''s words: she had taken painkillers constantly because of her broken leg. The painkiller wasn''t amon one. It was a painkiller hard for the general public to find because it was made from the stems left over while making the actors'' makeup."


    "Oh, my God! It''s unbelievable," Phoebe blurted out in admiration.


    Dr. Paulo went on to say, "Today I came here to ask Ms. Phoebe if I could get any painkillers. It wasn''t easy to get, so I made a humble visit to ask for a favor, and I heard that the princess was down."


    "So, it isn''t dangerous because Julietta''s hair color hasn''t changed yet?"


    Dr. Paulo shook his head at Killian''s urgent remarks. "I''m not sure about that. I''ve heard that the hair of only some people who died from the epidemic in Bertino has turned white. That''s why I''m not sure why she copsed. But since the hair of Ms. Phoebe didn''t turn white right after taking the poison, I''d like to assume that it''s the same poison and start treating her."


    Dr. Paulo looked back at Phoebe. "What was the condition of the princess before she fell?"


    "She said she had a headache. It''s been about five days. If she had been seriously ill or had any other symptoms, we would have called the doctor right away, but she said she was just a little bit sick. So, she said she''d feel better soon if I gave her some painkillers, and then she''d get sick again the next evening."


    Killian had a sharp question in Phoebe''s answer. "Did she say she had a headache every evening?"


    "Yes. So, I thought she had a hard time at the etiquette ss. There were a lot of things to learn, so I thought she had a headache." Phoebe showed tears as if she was ming herself for failing to look more carefully.


    "I remember that the Duchess of Kiellini was sick for a long time."


    "Miss Phoebe swallowed the poison and copsed right away. They can control the concentration or amount of the poison and the length of time before they copse. Those who have fallen into the epidemic have different times from outbreak to death."


    "I told Mrs. Raban to watch the Kiellini family closely, but there seems to be a hole."<novelnext></novelnext>


    This was where the Duke of Kiellini had reigned as a master for a long time. Even if Miss Raban had picked out people, there might have been a spy who had some secretmunication with the Duke.


    "It means that there''s a rat hidden inside the Kiellini mansion." Killian''s voice was bleak. His expression was as fierce as if it was revealed, he''d not let it go.


    "Your Highness, Marquis Oswald and Count Adam have arrived."


    At Ian''s report, Killian kissed Julietta''s bloodless forehead and went out to the parlor.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    Even though they knew the princess had an infectious disease, they came running straight in with one word from the Prince. They were the loyal men who would give their lives for him. Killian felt something hot rising from the depths of his heart.


    He remembered one night in Bertino when he was full of anger, but also set his mind to be the Emperor for those he cared about when he went to see Julietta in prison. The time hade to put an end to those who were constantly greedy for his things and who were willing to do anything evil without hesitation.


    More evidence was needed to prove Francis was behind this, but it didn''t matter. Anyway, as they were the ones who he had to get rid of and now that his status had been restored, there was no need to postpone it any longer.


    "It has been suggested that the ''Blue Blood Disease'' that has now spread in the capital does not seem to be an epidemic."


    At the words of Killian, Oswald and Adam''s eyes widened. "It isn''t an epidemic? Then why the Hell did people fall in groups?"


    "I''ll exin when everyone gets here. Go and get Miss Raban. But don''t bring attendants with her, just bring her alone."


    At Killian''s order, Phoebe left the parlor. Soon after, Madame Raban arrived, and after her, Maribel and Marquis Anais arrived within a moment''s interval.


    "Wee."


    "Your Highness, I heard that Julietta was down. Perhaps..."


    Forgetting the courtesy to the Prince, he looked after his daughter''s safety first, and Killian gestured him to sit.


    "Hasn''t the person who went to get the painkiller arrived yet?"


    "Here it is. I have brought it, Your Highness."


    When Maribel held out the purse, Killian raised his eyebrows as if asking.


    "I was in the dress shop just now. It was probably because of the epidemic, but it was empty. In case I could learn some news of Princess Kiellini, I visited there. Then a knight of His Highness from the Kiellini mansion arrived, and said that he was ordered to get some painkillers. I thought there might be a reason, so I went to the theater and got all the spares."


    It was strange that Prince Killian''s knight had urgently visited them for painkillers. Something must have happened.


    Then a person sent to Maribel''s house near the dress shop came to find her. Maribel''s thoughts moved quickly at the urgent visit request of the servant dressed in a purple and silver royal uniform, indicating that he belonged to Prince Killian. It was not usual for Prince Killian''s man toe to her directly.


    Moreover, it had been less than a week since she stepped down from the theater and bought a mansion on the outskirts of the Eloz Street like an ordinary aristocratic woman. Even though she was not a person of high status who could boldly enter the Kiellini mansion, he had called her, ignoring other people''s eyes.


    Maribel immediately went to the theater, took all the painkillers, and headed for the Kiellini mansion.

 Chapter 217 217. Infectious Disease, Part X

    Chapter 217. Infectious Disease, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian nodded, appreciating Maribel''s cleverness, and ordered her to hand over the painkillers to Dr. Paulo. When Dr. Paulo went into Julietta''s bedroom with Vera and Phoebe, Marquis Anais stood up and tried to follow.


    "Marquis Anais, please sit down. I think it''d be better to leave for the doctor to devote himself to treatment. I''ll tell you why I told you to gather in the meantime."


    Despite the Prince''s order, Marquis Anais kept an uneasy eye on the bedroom. After a moment of hesitation, he finally went to the sofa at Killian''smand.


    As everyone sat down, Killian said that it was the fourth day of Julietta''s fall and that the "Blue Blood Disease" did not seem to be an infectious disease. After talking about the part where Phoebe and Duchess Kiellini''s hair had turned white and the rat the doctor had experimented with, he began reviewing the documents that Adam had brought.


    "That''s right, Your Highness. There aren''t many cases yet in Austern, so it doesn''t seem to be defined, but the report from Bertino is urate. This report characterizes this epidemic: the hair of most of those who died turned white."


    Adam handed over to Killian a bunch of papers that he was holding. The fairly thick report detailed the findings that had been investigated. It said the epidemic appeared to have started from "Manol," Bertino''s most famous restaurant. Themon thing among those who had fallen into the epidemic was that they ate at the restaurant.


    About a hundred and thirty people of the total of more than a hundred and fifty visitors had died, and it said that the hair of not everyone had turned white. Of the twenty people who had survived the disease, the hair of only sixteen of them had changed color, and the rest of them had recovered without any problems.


    Killian raised his head from the documents he was reading. "The documents make me more confident in what Dr. Paulo said."


    "In the end, the Duke of Kiellini tried to kill Julietta. He killed my sister, Katarina."


    While Killian was exining, Marquis Anais, who had been making repeated sighs, exploded with anger as if he could not forgive him.


    "How could the Duke of Kiellini, who is confined in Tilia, have been able to do this?" Oswald asked in surprise.


    Killian replied, "I don''t know how he did it, but I immediately thought of someone who could join hands with the Duke of Kiellini."


    "Is it Prince Francis? I''m sure. Anyway, Your Highness turned out to be a Prince of the main line of descent, but he wasn''t agitated at all. He must have been nning all this." Adam clicked his tongue disapprovingly.


    "Would they find out that Julietta was a fake if my brother and Francis had joined hands?" Simone asked in a trembling voice, turning pale.


    Killian said without agitation. "I''m sure he wouldn''t disclose that because of the magic of the oath. He would not have revealed it because if I were to die, all the magic would be nullified.


    "That''s what I think. He could handle everything with poison, and he doesn''t have to reveal what he had done. After Julietta died, he''d have tried to put in Regina as his adopted daughter, just as Your Highness nned. It was the only way to protect the Kiellini family."


    At Maribel''s words, Simone''s tense shoulders finally rxed.


    "It''s clear that there''s a spy in the Kiellini mansion. But how did they poison the people in the capital and in Bertino?" Oswald tilted his head as if he had no idea.


    "I just saw Marquis Marius in front of the Baden Shop on the Eloz Street."


    At the words of Maribel, Adam, who was taking notes, asked back, "Marquis Marius? What does Count Baden have to do with this?"


    "What items does the Baden Shop deal with?" Maribel asked as Adam pulled out his notebook and tried to recite the items handled by each family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They mainly sell tea leaves, herbs, flour, fruits, and fish."


    "Why did Marquis Marius drop by there?" Marquis Anais asked


    Maribel added, "It''s clear that he didn''t want others to recognize him. He was wearing normal attendant''s clothes."


    "Isn''t he trying to move Count Baden to take possession of the Tilia Territory and revolt with the Duke of Dudley?"


    Killian interjected when Oswald came up with a worst-case opinion, "It''s not impossible if Duke Kiellini, Duke Dudley, Count Baden, and other supporters of Prince Francis join together. If the goal was not only to kill me, but also to close Bertino''s Magic Square, it was aplete sess. It takes time if Bertino''s reinforcements have to move ovend, and they are more likely to be blocked by the knights of Baden, and it won''t be easy to get to the capital."


    "That''s a big deal. We don''t have time to be like this. We need to get the knights ready, and I need to get them from my territory up. I''ll call the Marquis Rhodius in Tilia, too."


    Killian stopped when Oswald stood up as if he were about to bounce out. "Sit down. We shouldn''t act like we''ve noticed it now. If they think they can kill me, they won''t risk it. Rebellion would be thest method, in case they failed to kill me."


    Killian couldn''t do anything until Julietta was confirmed safe. If Francis knew and plotted this, it meant that he had correctly grasped Killian''s weakness.


    Killian looked back at the people who were watching him and ordered, "For now, Francis should not know that we have noticed that the epidemic is a poison. Don''t trust anyone in the Kiellini mansion and keep quiet about the condition of the princess. What if, uh, Dr. Paulo was going to..."


    Killian''s words were cut off for a while and then followed, as if to represent his feelings of agitation. The rarely seen reaction of their lord made the men''s faces gloomy.


    "Even if he seeds in treating Julietta, no one should know about it except for those here. Let the house doctor of the Kiellini family return. Tell him that the doctor I brought in will treat her. We''ll discuss Francis''s work again once we have a clear treatment."


    Knowing that it was a poison, not an epidemic, did not solve everything. There was no antidote and there was no way to know who was being poisoned at this time, and how they released the poison between people.


    "By the way, where do you use the painkillers that Mrs. Grayson brought? Does Julietta suffer a lot?" Marquis Anais asked, his sunken eyes looking straight toward the bedroom of Julietta.


    "The doctor said that the woman who Maribel had brought to rece Julietta''s body survived the poison of the Kiellini family, and it seems to be due to the painkillers she brought today."


    The Marquis frowned when Killian said Maribel had tried to rece Julietta''s dead body. His daughter''s past was so painful, he was squeezing his heart as he listened. But he couldn''t avoid what had happened due to his mistake.


    "So, are you saying that Phoebe survived because of the painkiller? I thought she was saved by throwing up the poison."


    When Maribel said that, Killian replied with a stiff look. "It''s not sure yet. But I believe the painkiller is an antidote. No, I want to believe it." Killian''sst words were almost whisperingly low.


    It had been three or four hours since the doctor began to treat Julietta, but no one in the parlor left. The atmosphere of exining the situation or discussing the solution also became quiet as Killian remained silent.


    For four days now, Albert had been in a stew and was anxious to death, as his precious Prince had taken nothing but water to wet his throat.


    Albert was worried about Killian''s safety and ended up following them to the Kiellini mansion, but he was stunned to find out that it was Julietta lying in the bedroom as Princess Kiellini. She had taken away the Prince''s heart in spite of her hideous appearance, but now that she appeared with such dazzling beauty, he had no choice but to understand His Highness. Albert lost his fighting spirit before he could fight.


    As His Highness was already engaged, he would pretend not to listen and say that it was time for him to retire, even though he had tried to stop him before.

 Chapter 218 218. Infectious Disease, Part XI

    Chapter 218. Infectious Disease, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Albert nced at his precious Prince sitting there with his dark face. He reproachfully stared at a cup of water that had not been reduced by a sip for several hours, and he brought a new ss of water in the hope that he would take a little fresh water. Just as the spirit of the old servant was conveyed, the door of the princess''s bedroom opened, and the doctor came out.


    "It seems to be working." Paulo said quickly to Killian, who looked at him with frightening eyes.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. She has not yet awakened, but herplexion and breathing have rxed. Her hands, which used to be frosty and cold, are back to normal."


    The parlor was filled with exmations of joy. Atst, Killian rose from his seat, leaving behind Albert''s murmur of thanksgiving to God he did not believe in, in the hope that His Highness would eat something now.


    "Can Ie in?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "Your Highness, allow me to check the child''s condition."


    The daughter whom he had barely met had be a valuable person with a high status that he couldn''t see just because he wanted to see her. Killian nodded reluctantly as Marquis Anais asked his daughter''s fiance for permission, holding back his desire to jump in at any moment.


    Killian wanted to be alone with Julietta even though the Marquis was her father, but he couldn''t ignore the fatherly love that was likely to burn.


    "Julie..." the trembling voice of the Marquis rang out in the quiet bedroom. Killian went across from the Marquis and looked down at Julietta.


    Her color definitely improved and her breathing seemed to be back to normal. When he touched her forehead and held her hand, her skin was warmer.


    When he looked back at the doctor who followed him in, Dr. Paulo nodded and said, "She''ll wake up soon. The painkiller certainly had an antidotal effect."


    Killian was waiting for a definite confirmation from the doctor, holding his breath, and brightened for the first time in a few days. It was time for him to breathe out of relief and sit in a chair beside the bed. He felt like his legs were rubbery at the moment.


    Whine...


    Manny, who normally pretended not to see him whenever it saw him, looked up at him pitifully. It must have been barred from entering the bedroom because Julietta was sick, and it seemed to havee in after him.


    "Do you want to see your owner, too?" As he soothed it in a soft voice that was not Killian-like, Manny''s little head nodded up and down, as if it had understood the words.


    "May I put the princess''s pet dog on the bed, doctor?"


    After Killian asked for permission, Dr. Paulo answered, "Yes, Your Highness, I think it will help her to wake up if she feels the contact of her beloved dog."


    Killian, with the permission of the doctor, put Manny on the bed. Manny whined pitifully as if it had met long-lost family, rubbing its head against Julietta''s neck.


    Marquis Anais took Julietta''s hand, carefully patting it and muttering, "Julie, get up. There are so many people waiting for you to wake up."


    It was an action that could not be done when she was awake. This child''s attitude had changed so much, and he felt his daughter like a stranger, but she had cried in his arms when she was a child. He felt the past too strongly.


    ''Why is this child''s life so hard and difficult?'' The thought of having to live in such danger for the rest of her life made him resent the man in front of him. ''Why do you stand out in the eyes of such a man?''


    "You are so resentful of me." The Prince who noticed his gaze spoke up. "If not, you are lying.


    "It''s good to be honest. But I also want you to admit that the Marquis doesn''t deserve to say that to me. If it hadn''t been for the princess''s mother''s family, your family would have disappeared from the Empire overnight just by what Lady Anais did. I''ll warn you once again. Keep an eye on the Dudley family and Lady Anais, because I don''t want the Anais family to be a burden in Julietta''s future."


    The Marquis''s head was lowered at Killian''s fierce gaze. ''Who dare you me?''


    "Um..."


    "Julie?"


    A groan came out of Julietta''s mouth. Killian was looking at Marquis Anais, and quickly turned to Julietta.


    Julietta opened her eyes while Manny was aware of its owner''s recovery and was walking back and forth on the bed, wagging its tail. She blinked as if to remember who was looking at her for a while. "... Your Highness?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, Julietta. It''s me," Killian replied in a soft voice.


    "Why am I lying here? And why are you here without contacting me again? Mr. Marquis is here, too." As soon as she came to her senses, Julietta''s usual grumbling voice became softer when she discovered the Marquis.


    "What happened?" As she looked at Killian, there was anxiety in her eyes.


    "Nothing. You were sick for a while, but now you''re fine."


    Dr. Paulo spoke as Killian was appeasing Julietta. "The princess fell down after taking poison. You are feeling weak because you haven''t eaten in days. I told them to prepare the soup, so you should eat first and take some medicine to restore your energy."


    "Poison?" Julietta was surprised and asked.


    Vera, who had gone to prepare the soup, returned. Killian took the soup from Vera and answered, "I''ll tell you more after you get well. Let''s start with the soup."


    Albert came into the bedroom with the soup and was hurt by the sight of his precious Prince trying to put the soup in Julietta''s mouth, and ended up saying, "Your Highness, leave the princess''s meal to the maid, and please eat something. Would you like this old servant to be anxious to death?"


    Julietta was surprised and caught hold of his hand as she opened like a baby bird. Killian who didn''t care about other''s eyes, even though they tried to stop him in the end.


    "Your Highness, didn''t you eat?"


    "It''s not just a meal. He hasn''t had a full ss of water in four days since the princess copsed."


    At Albert''s words, the Marquis of Anais looked at Killian in amazement, and the soup which was about to enter his daughter''s mouth.


    "The, the princess, please tell His Highness to eat. This old man is going to die because I am so anxious."


    Albert kept hesitating if it was awkward to call her the princess after finding out that she was Julietta. When Killian stared at Albert with fierce eyes, he habitually put his hand in his pocket and pulled out his handkerchief.


    His white handkerchief which was always dancing on his shiny forehead appeared twisted. Albert shook his handkerchief out of disy and then put it to the tearful eyes. He stared anxiously at his master, tapping wet eyes with that dirty handkerchief.


    "... why didn''t you eat?" asked Julietta, looking at Killian.


    "Well, why?" Killian replied, looking at Julietta.


    "Did you worry?"


    "You''re asking for something natural."


    Dark green eyes and soft silvery eyes met without words.


    Julietta remembered that she had heard Killian''s voice when she had faintlye to her senses. He''d been constantly saying something, but she remembered one thing now: it would be too boring to live in this world without you.


    ''What is the meaning of that? Does it mean you can''t live without me?'' Julietta''s heart began to beat fast. It pounded too hard to be considered sick and just woken up. She tried to calm her heart since it beat so hard that it was ringing in her ears.


    "... Please eat."


    "After thou hast finished eating."


    "Thou hast? That''s so weird. Do as you normally would," Julietta spoke prudishly and took the bowl from Killian''s hand. Unlike her natural behavior, her eyes shook. She couldn''t look straight at the Prince''s face, because she felt her ears getting hot. "Come on, please go eat. I don''t have the energy to haggle with you. Vera, tell them to prepare the meal of His Highness, and others'', too."


    Julietta''s gaze awkwardly turned toward the Marquis of Anais and then quickly went down to the bowl.


    "Thank you." The Marquis of Anais expressed joy at her behavior, which seemed a little open-minded.


    "Then eatfortably. I''ll be back in a while."


    Killian''s big hand slipped past Julietta''s ear. Julietta pretended to be nonchnt, but her cheeks were even redder than before.


    ------------------

 Chapter 219 219. Infectious Disease, Part XII

    Chapter 219. Infectious Disease, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    While Julietta ate and rested for a while, a simple meal was also served in the parlor. Killian couldn''t regain hisposure enough to go down to the dining room, and all of them had to eat dinner in the parlor.


    After the meal, the people who put their tea in front of each other discussed how to handle the poison spreading in the capital.


    "I''m so d we found an antidote. The princess is safe and innocent people don''t have to be sacrificed anymore."


    As Oswald spoke, breathing deeply into the fragrant tea, Killian nodded agreement.


    "But how are you going to distribute the antidote?" asked Adam anxiously.


    "We can''t reveal that it''s poison."


    Everyone but Dr. Paulo agreed to Killian''s answer. It should not spread that the Kiellini family was involved. Those who were gathered in the parlor presented various opinions, such as telling all the doctors how to make a prescription, or making and distributing the antidote. As they gathered their heads together and tried to figure out a way, Maribel remained silent without muchment.


    Killian paid attention to the sly woman. "The troupe leader, I think you have an idea. Tell me."


    Maribel appeared to be hesitating for a while, and opened her mouth, "Though I think I''m fooling around with people''s lives, this is an opportunity, so I thought I shouldn''t miss it."


    "Tell me."


    Dr. Paulo''s impression turned nasty when he heard she was fooling around with people''s lives, but Killian urged her to keep going, pretending not to see him.


    When she got his permission, Maribel said what she thought. "If we can''t bring to light the guilt of Prince Francis, I think we need to break his ambition. That way, no one will be victimized by their other plots."


    Dr. Paulo had a tense face, thinking, Let''s see what she''s going to say. As she said, no more innocent people should be killed in the battle against the throne.


    "How would you do it?"


    When Killian asked, Maribel shook his head. "I haven''t thought of a way yet. I just thought we had to take advantage of this great opportunity."


    "A way?"


    "Julietta!"


    Julietta walked out to the parlor, assisted by Vera. The Marquis of Anais sprang up, but Killian was one step faster. He pulled Julietta into his arms, sweeping her away from Vera.


    "Are you all right now?" Without caring that the Marquis was staring at him with a sad face behind him, Killian led Julietta to the sofa with all care and sat down close to her.


    "It''s okay, except for dizziness andck of energy," Julietta greeted the crowd in the parlor with a sweet smile.


    "I was really worried. I''m so d you''re alright." At Oswald''s words, everyone added their words too.


    Killian was watching them, and said to Mrs. Raban, "Mrs. Marquise, I asked you to fill the mansion with someone you could trust, but this is what happened. How can I trust you with this?"


    Now that the epidemic had been proven to be poison, it had be clear why Julietta had fallen. Simone lowered her head quickly at the cold words of the Prince, feeling as if the air would crack apart.


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness. If you give me one more chance, I will do my best to repay you for your faith."


    "A week."


    "Yes?"


    "I''ll give you a week. You''ll have to figure out who poisoned Julietta."<novelnext></novelnext>


    When Simone bit her lips and said yes, Killian changed his angry look until then, and looked affectionately at Julietta. "Go on with what you were going to say."


    Julietta tried to wriggle out of Killian''s arms, embarrassed by his unusual behavior, but it didn''t work. "Your Highness, please loosen this arm. I''m stuffy." She was embarrassed to be stuck together at a gathering ce like this. She whispered as low as she could so that it could not be heard by others.


    However, Killian only pulled her closer with an air of innocence. "What? You''re dizzy? Yes, lean your head on my shoulder."


    "The princess, it''s too much to move already. You''ve been lying unconscious for a few days, so be careful for a while."


    Julietta shook her head at Dr. Paolo''s anxiety. "It''s okay now. I felt dizzy just getting out of bed earlier, but now I''m perfectly fine, except I''m a little weak."


    Killian pretended not to hear Julietta''sints and ordered Vera, "From now on, do not order anyone else to prepare food or tea for the princess to eat, but do it yourself."


    Dr. Paulo added at Killian''s order. "The food ingredients you''ve brought in to the Kiellini mansion may contain poison. Don''t make any food that can be poisoned. Use only vegetables and meat, as much as possible. Safe water is a basic premise."


    When Vera answered that she would keep that in mind, Killian looked back at Julietta. "What were you trying to say? You''d better talk and go to bed and rest."


    "I think Mrs. Grayson is right that we should take this opportunity to make sure Prince Francis''s ambition is shattered. We should spread your prestige across the continent, so that they won''t do this again."


    Julietta looked back at people with the burning eyes full of will, as if this was an opportunity. "Set up a temporary treatment center where the sick are quarantined. Distribute the antidote that you found with Dr. Paulo. The mere fact that people get better after taking the antidote will raise your prestige, and you will be a tree that Prince Francis will never be able to climb."


    "Yes, that''s right. We don''t need a way. It''s just important that Your Highness found an antidote for the terrible epidemic and will save the people of the Empire."


    Maribel smiled at Julietta as if she were brilliant.


    "Send your soldiers to each of the clinics. We don''t know what else Prince Francis will do when he finds out about it."


    "I think it would be better for your men to take care of the clinic themselves and keep the sick until they''re all well. And I want you to keep the treatment a secret."


    Dr. Paulo''s eyebrows frowned again at Julietta''s words. "It''s understandable to set up a clinic to raise the prestige of His Highness. But we should reveal the antidote. We don''t know where this dangerous poison might have spread, and we can''t just hide it."


    "Metum is not amonly used material. It''s only used for makeup, so there''s not much demand for it, so there aren''t many ces that grow it. As far as I know, every theater that needs makeup materials grows on its own, right?" Julietta looked at Maribel and asked.


    "That''s right. It takes six months from sowing the seeds to harvest, so to leavend fallow to grow this nt is not profitable. That''s why the Kiellini family doesn''t handle it, either. The nobles use expensive, aromatic rosia petals, seashells, and cosmetics made of natural minerals, whilemoners use lip balms or powder from chard seeds and fruits, so they do not use hard-to-grow oily or bad-smelling metum."


    At Maribel''s answer, Julietta continued, "It will be a big problem if Prince Francis finds out about this treatment, and tries to buy up or eliminate the metum. Even if we sow the seeds of metum from now on, it will take six months to harvest. We can''t risk it when we don''t know if the amount on the market is enough."


    "I suppose so." Dr. Paulo killed his objections, understanding the need for secrecy now.


    "Did you say you brought all the excess from the theater?"


    Maribel nodded at Killian''s question. "Yes, Your Highness. There''ll be more in other theaters on Eloz Street, but I''m worried about what they''ll think if we suddenly start looking for metum stems."


    "It must be in doubt. How much does it take to quell the poison?"


    "It''s hard to measure. The amount the princess took was about three spoons worth, but it can vary depending on the intoxication period, severity, physical constitution, concentration, and dosage, so it''s hard to guess at this moment."


    Killian''s face darkened at Dr. Paulo''s answer.


    "We don''t know how much we''re going to need until we''ve used all the poison in the market."


    "Why don''t we release people all over the continent and find a ce to grow metum?"


    At Oswald''s opinion, Maribel shook her head. "Austern is the only ce on the continent that has theaters. Even if there were somewhere else, it would be hard to avoid the eyes of Prince Francis or Duke Dudley. It''s like revealing the antidote to the enemy."

 Chapter 220 220. Infectious Disease, Part XIII

    Chapter 220. Infectious Disease, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "They made the poison they didn''t make the antidote?" Julietta tilted her head and wondered aloud.


    Dr. Paulo replied, "The people who make poison often make an antidote. Toxifying and detoxification; for people who study poison, the greatest joy is finding a way to decipher their own poisons."


    "Not only that, it''s human nature to want to gain the upper hand with an antidote that can decipher a poison that no one knows about. Duke Kiellini must have made the antidote..."


    Julietta nodded at Killian''s words. "Then he must be growing metum somewhere in thend of the Duke. Your Highness, we need to send someone to Tilia to check that out right now."


    "Not on Tilia Territory. After taking full control of the Kiellini family, I have checked the type of teas sold, and the imported and stored nts or teas stored every year, but I have never seen metum," Simone replied regretfully


    Julietta asked further, "The Kiellini family hasnd in the north of Austern and in Vicern, right? I''m sure you would know about the widow''snds in the north, what about thend in Vicern? What kind of tea do they grow and sell there?"


    "Come to think of it, there was Kiellinind in Vicern. But there was no report from it..." Simone eximed thoughtfully.


    "I''ll have to send someone right away." Oswald was excited and rubbed his hands together, pping himself as if he would stand up at any moment.


    "I''ll go there. Your Highness''s aides are now subject to the vignce and surveince of Prince Francis, so you''d better not move in a hurry." Marquis Anais broke in.


    Maribel stepped in before either man could get up. "That''s right, but it would also be doubtful that Marquis Anais went all the way to Vicern and asked if they have any metum. I think I''ll have to go. The retired head of the Eileen Theater makes a trip to Vicern and identally drops by thend of Kiellini. I don''t even have to ask if there is metum. I''ve raised and managed it myself for decades, and I couldn''t help but recognize it."


    Killian finally smiled at Maribel''s answer. "All right, the troupe leader. You prove yourself that my eyes were not wrong. Now everything has been perfectly shared among each of us. I want you all to try hard. I think it''s time for Julietta to make a full recovery."


    "By the way, Prince Francis will see that the epidemic is being treated and can use other toxins. I''m nervous."


    Adam countered when Marquis Anais said as if he was worried about it. "I don''t think so. They can''t use a normal toxin that has clear symptoms of poisoning. But if we don''t figure out how they spread the poison, it''s going to be an endless fight. Someday, the antidote will run out."


    "Would they have put it in the well?" Oswald brought out what had happened during the continental war a long time ago.


    "Then there would have been more victims. That''s not how it spreads like this." Dr. Paulo shook his head in denial.


    Silence sank in the room. ''What on earth did they use?''


    "Why did Marquis Marius visit the Baden Shop in disguise?" Feeling stifled by the heavy silence, Oswald asked a question that he had been curious about all along.


    "It may be rted to this epidemic," Adam ventured.


    "Baden Shop?" When Julietta asked her question, Maribel told her what she had seen. Julietta pondered and asked Dr. Paulo, "How is poison manufactured?"


    "An animal poison is usually a potion, and nt poison ismonly dried and powdered."


    At Dr. Paulo''s reply, Julietta kept asking, "As it is the Kiellini family''s poison, there is a higher probability of a nt poison than an animal poison, right?"


    "I think so. If I look at the propensity and interests of the Duke, I can see that it is reasonable."


    "You said you''ve seen poisons before, right?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, the princess. As before, the poison Phoebe drank this time was a transparent liquid potion. But there was white powder at the bottom."


    Julietta''s eyes sparkled at Dr. Paulo''s answer. "What is thergest percentage of what the Baden Shop deals with? Do you know?"


    When Julietta asked as if she found something, Adam answered quickly, "Baden Land is famous for its granaries. It has a high-quality, expensive grain that they supply to the royal family, as well as restaurants and aristocrats.


    "I''ve read a book before. There was a scene where they were mixing poison in the mill. I think the world where people live is the same everywhere. They might have mixed the poison in the grain which the Baden Shop sells."


    Kilian''s eyes narrowed as if he were thinking about something. "The grain? Maybe. The first ce the epidemic broke out was Manol Restaurant in Bertino. There were a series of sick people in the noble family. That''s why it started being called ''Blue Blood Disease.''"


    "Do you mean they mixed the poison in the grain sold to the restaurant?" Oswald quivered at Francis'' cruelty.


    "I think so. Until they poison me, someone who has nothing to do with me needs to die at random. Mixing poison with the grain they eat is a sure method!"


    Adam clicked his tongue at Killian''s words. "The Count of Baden is also involved in this. In the end, his greed drives a nail into his coffin."


    "It''s a big deal if the poison is mixed with the grain! We can iste the epidemic and cut off the transmission path, but I can''t imagine where and how the poison would have spread."


    Killian nodded at the words of the Marquis. "It''s in Dudley''s blood to do whatever it takes to achieve its purpose. They wouldn''t have felt guilty at the deaths of so many people."


    "What should we do? Should we ask people not to buy grain from the Baden Shop for a while? How do we handle what''s already on the market?" Adam hugged his head andmented.


    "Why don''t we arrest Prince Francis first? This is a serious crime. It''s a great sin that put our entire nation at risk." Marquis Anais insisted strongly. He could never forgive them for trying to kill Julietta. He wanted to punish them all at once for treason!


    "There''s no evidence. All we''re talking about here is just a strong suspicion. They would make an excuse that Marquis Marius just visited the Baden Shop as he had business on hand. The bigger problem is that, as I said earlier, we can''t identify the disease that has spread is the capital as poison. It should never be discovered that the poison is from the Kiellini family."


    As they began to inquire into this matter, Prince Francis would escape and the Kiellini family would take all the me.


    "That''s a big deal. What if they keep releasing the poison and the antidote runs short? It''s an endless fight."


    Dr. Paulo''s words kept everyone quiet. There was certainly no proper way to end things. It would be like pouring water in a jar without a bottom, and the antidote would be consumed endlessly.


    "And when the people ask for the ingredients of the antidote, that will be a problem. It can also be seen as selfish that only we know how to treat it."


    Julietta replied to Adam''s concern. "Tell them that the carrier of the epidemic is grain from Baden Land. As for the medicinalponent of the antidote, we have to say that we can''t reveal it because of hoarding and distribution problems, and instead, tell people to be careful by revealing the medium."


    "Ah!" Adam''s face was bright. "There is such a good solution."


    "It''s a temporary expedient, but we have to do is prevent it from spreading further. When things calm down to a certain extent, we would say that it''s not just a disease, but a poison."


    "I can''t allow that. The poison could be traced to the Kiellini family."


    When Killian objected to the risk, Julietta patted his arm soothingly. "They will suspect Count Baden, even if it is known to be a poison, since it will already be known that the crops in Baden Land are the cause. And Count Baden may reveal who''s behind it, or¡­"


    "They''ll get cut their tail off," Killian continued the words that Julietta couldn''t speak.


    "After we inform people that it''s poison, we can reveal the ingredients of the antidote. Then please dere that the Kiellini family provided the antidote for them."

 Chapter 221 221. Crisis, Part I

    Chapter 221. Crisis, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    If they said that the Kiellini family provided the materials for the antidote, even if the cause of the poison was revealed, they could stand against them by saying that it was a set-up. Of course, that would not be enough, because the enemy wouldn''t miss this good opportunity. But there was no other way.


    Even if it their side didn''t reveal it, it could be revealed by Prince Francis and his group when forced into a corner. However, it could stop their side from being driven along in fear. They decided to be more confident and transparent in order to gain the upper hand.


    Julietta continued to cate Killian. "I hope that doesn''t happen, but I think it''s better to say someone stole the family''s research in case they reveal it as a poison of the Kiellini family."


    At this time, they were not sure how Prince Francis and his group made the poison and released it into the market, and the discovery of the antidote alone would not stop the reckless actions of Prince Francis. Even if there was a risk of being found out that it was a poison of the Kiellini family, they had to inform people that it was a poison, and prevent their madness.


    Killian sat silent for a long time, giving off the impression that he didn''t like what Julietta said. "Oswald, you need to show your specialty again."


    After his lord who was struggling in a relentless silence finally opened his mouth, Oswald replied quickly, "Just give me an order."


    "Go around the party and spread rumors that the Duke of Kiellini had been sick and during that time, there was an ident in Tilia Territory. Tell them one of the Duke''s closest aides ran away with the property of the Kiellini family, and that Marquis Rhodius went down to straighten out the difficult situation. You also have to mention that important confidential documents that came down to the Kiellini family from generation to generation have disappeared."


    It was aboutying the stones in advance for the future.


    "In the stolen confidential documents, there was a poison-making secret. This Oswald will do my best, making use of my specialty," Oswald replied briskly.


    ------


    Ivana was meeting a man at the Anais mansion when Julietta and Killian were discussing with their aides how to treat the epidemic. He was hired to take care of the case of Tilia Territory. The man who had a false identity of a cousin of the maid Poche had been sent to Tilia at Ivana''smand during her previous visit and returned.


    "What did you find out?"


    Ever since Prince Killian''s engagement, Ivana had been so consumed with a certain assurance that she couldn''t sleep.


    The look of her husband when he treated the child was so affectionate; the two people looked so much alike; when Princess Kiellini came to the capital, his illegitimate child suddenly died; the Duke went down to Tilia even after his sessor''s debut; the princess was so active and healthy though she had suffered from illness all her life¡­


    In the end, they all came down to one thing.


    Furthermore, Ivana learned something new from Madame Louai the day before, when she went to the dressing shop to prepare her autumn clothes. The princess should be very slim and thin ording to her body size, but the rumor was so different that it was surprising.


    "Certainly, at that age, growth is different. She grew up that way in a year. It''s just amazing how she healed from the disease. Furthermore, the princess was warned that she should never wear blue clothes to hide her paleplexion, but they say that she is good at wearing such a line of clothing these days. I guess her tastes have changed after she got healthy."


    Ivana recalled Madam''s words and urged the man in front of her to report in haste.


    "It was difficult to infiltrate the castle of the Duke because Marquis Rhodius, a close aide to Prince Killian, was there. I heard that they have had a close inspection on people who go to and from the castle for some time."


    "Has the surveince suddenly be thorough?"


    "That was what they said. Since it is just before Princess Kiellini is about to take over the post perfectly, they seem to be trying to prepare for something unpleasant."


    "Did they say that because of Sir Raven, the second cousin, who was mentioned as a sessor? The princess is the one who will marry Prince Killian anyway. She can''t take over the Duchy. Even if it were to pass on to the child of the princess, Sir Raven would rule the family of the Duke until the Duchy was handed over to the child."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ivana thought it was strange, but asked if he had found out more because it was not important.


    "There was nothing special. However, I heard there happened that a number of people working as attendants had been fired. It was around the time that rumors went around that the princess had regained her health. There was a short dispatch from the main house in the capital after the suddenyoff."


    "Mass dismissal? Was that around the debut of the princess?"


    "Yes. The people in the territory were afraid that something was going to happen when the attendants were suddenlyid off and the Duke came back to Tilia with a sudden illness."


    Ivana asked about the Duke''s illness, as something was suspicious, but nothing was revealed. "Do they know what disease the Duke has? What is a healthy guy doing there, confining himself at the mansion?"


    "It''s only known that he is so sick that he can''t even move. The innkeeper''s daughter, who sometimes goes to work in the castle of the Duke, says the Duke is invisible, and Sir Caden manages all matters great and small."


    "Sir Caden? What kind of acquaintance did he have with the Duke? There can''t be any connection between Count Caden and Duke Kiellini."


    When Ivana tilted her head and questioned him, the man handed her the notebook he hadposed about the investigation. "As soon as I returned to the capital, I investigated Sir Caden, who was given full power over the Tilia Territory. Sir Caden''s step-grandmother was Baroness Maribel Grayson, the director of the Eileen Theater. I think it was because she''s famous for her close rtionship with high-ranking aristocrats."


    The man''s report shook the teacup Ivana was holding. As the startled Poche took the teacup from her hand, a shout erupted from Ivana''s mouth, "Maribel! You are like a fox! I see. I never had the wrong idea!"


    Ivana kept muttering mysterious words in excitement, ordered the man to leave, and told Poche to call the butler.


    "Butler, is the situation at the Imperial Castle the same?"


    "Yes, ma''am, I''m afraid you won''t be allowed to visit until the epidemic is out."


    Ivana agonized for a moment. It was still a guess. ''Would it be better to talk after being a little more sure?'' Now the whole continent was in disarray because of the epidemic, and she could not meet even her father Duke Dudley easily.


    "Yes, there''s no hurry for a rat in a trap anyway. I''ll have to think about how to reveal this. In the meantime, just be happy on the spot. I''ll be pulling you down to the bottom..." she hissed to herself.


    ----------------------


    17. Crisis


    Under the orders of Prince Killian, temporary treatment centers for infectious disease were set up in all the regions and the capital of Austern. At the same time, the seal that had been imposed on the local Magic Square was released.


    On the first day of the clinic''s opening, Julietta was ready to go out after she was able to manage herself to some extent. She still had a pale face, but wore a modest dark gray dress and pressed an undecorated hat over her braided hair.


    "Where are you going?"


    Maribel had been to the estate of the Duke of Kiellini in Vicern, and had found that all the crops growing on the vastnd were metum. Havingpleted her mission safely, Maribel had moved her residence to the Kiellini mansion. She was now in the process of finding the spy who was among the attendants in the mansion with Mrs. Raban.


    "I''m going to the clinic."


    Killian was to begin distributing the antidote for the fake epidemic called the "Blue Blood Disease" in the capital today.


    Maribel ordered her maid to bring her hat and asked, "Why are you going to the clinic?"

 Chapter 222 222. Crisis, Part II

    Chapter 222. Crisis, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "This happened because of the poison of the Kiellini family. I have to prepare in advance."


    "What preparation? His Excellency Oswald has agreed toy the groundwork forter."


    Julietta looked back at Maribel as she took up the hat that the maid had brought to her. "You must have lost your sense after you quit the theater. What Marquis Oswald is doing is just a simple windbreak. When a typhoon strikes, the windbreak will fly away in no time."


    Julietta continued to talk, putting on the gloves Vera handed her. "We don''t know what it''s going to look like on Prince Francis'' side when they find out that His Highness Killian has found the antidote. If they think there''s no way, they might reveal that it''s a poison of the Kiellini family."


    "I see," Maribel nodded in agreement.


    "The story of Duke Kiellini''s runaway servant being spread by His Excellency Marquis Oswald at parties and meetings, will be covered by the heavy typhoon, and disappear without a trace. Even if we exinter that the servant ran away with the poison, someone who didn''t want to believe it would snort and try to make the Kiellini family disappear from history."


    When Julietta finished dressing herself, she took her hat and looked back at Maribel, who was ready to follow her. "I have toe forward. I have to inform them that I, the heir to the Duke of Kiellini, have also been poisoned. But it shouldn''t be revealed now, so I''ll have to hide my identity until the critical moment."


    "Why shouldn''t you reveal your identity?"


    "The moment Prince Francis reveals the epidemic was caused by a poison from the Kiellini family, the fact that His Highness Killian found the antidote will be suspicious. In that situation, it would be judged that my act of volunteering is an act of pretense. I''m sure people will think that I deliberately spread the poison of the Kiellini family, released the antidote, and built a clinic and did volunteer work, to raise their trust in His Highness Killian."


    "That''s why you won''t reveal your identity."


    "The fact that I did volunteer work at the clinic should be found outter on. That way, Prince Killian''s real intention of setting up a clinic for people will not be distorted."


    Julietta put her thoughts together for a moment and then went on, "Princess Kiellini copsed in the epidemic after it was rumored that the secrets of the Kiellini family were stolen. An antidote for the infectious disease was discovered by a doctor who happened to be treating her. So His Highness Killian set up a treatment center, and the princess who was cured of the disease did volunteer work to hide her identity in gratitude. When it turns out that it is the poison of the Kiellini family, we can im our innocence with that story, whether people believe it or not."


    Maribel curled her eyes as she watched Julietta calmly exin her n. "You''ve be smarter since you were sick. I thought you''d leave it to His Highness and be relieved. Please don''t be rxed about anything. It is only foolish people to leave their work to others to be relieved. Let''s go. Mrs. Grayson, I will apany a nobledy who I don''t know to do volunteer work."


    Julietta had a knowing smile as she looked at Maribel. "Don''t talk as if you''ve now decided toe with me, as you already donned a hat."


    "Oh, baby. Don''t judge everything by its looks. I wore a hat watching you get ready to go out, but maybe I was going somewhere else."


    "But it is right that you woulde with me, isn''t it?"


    Maribel smiled coquettishly at Julietta''s rebuttal. "That''s right. But if it were someone else, not you, I would have headed to apletely different ce, asking her to go out to make a surprise attack. People who I can see inside are not attractive."


    "Are you saying that I should be a difficult person to predict?"


    "Yes. In the position you''re about to climb, you have to be more careful. Don''t show yourself. I mean, don''t let your opponent grasp you."


    Julietta nodded at Maribel''s words. It was now something that she had to engrave on her heart in order to reach her final goal, beyond the big mountain thaty before her.


    "Let''s go in my carriage, unless you''re going to reveal your identity. Then, Phoebe, go tell the knights escorting the princess to change into clothes that will not reveal their identities and follow the princess."


    When Phoebe nodded and quickly left the room, Maribel asked, looking back at the painkiller made from metum stems held by Vera and her maid. "Is that amount enough?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s the first day. If it''s not enough, I''ll send more people to my shop."


    They had only a few days'' amount of antidote in the capital. They had to hurry up and get the metum from the Kiellini estate in Vicern. Count Adam was out to help bring in the metum in storage.


    The metum stems Maribel had kept at the theater were sent to Dr. Paulo, who was temporarily staying in the dress shop, and making it into painkillers. To keep the secret, several men sent by Killian as well as the staff of the shop had been fully mobilized to make painkillers day and night. The painkillers were to be distributed today to treatment centers set up in areas where there were many patients.


    As Julietta stepped out into the hallway, Jane, the maid of Simone, was waiting.


    "Mydy?" As soon as she saw Julietta she frowned, and poked her mouth at the princess.


    "I heard Miss Phoebe talking to the knights in the hall that you would be going out."


    Jane thought that she had done all she had to do as soon when the princess fell, and was ready to run before she was caught. But on the first day of the princess''s fall, she lost her chance to escape because of the heavy surveince after Prince Killian arrived.


    Jane looked at the woman standing next to Julietta and carefully, and chose what to say. This was her only chance to go outside, as the exit of the attendants had been prevented because of the epidemic.


    "I''ve heard that His Highness Killian had set up a temporary clinic for the patients of the infectious disease, and the princess is going to do some volunteer work, too," Jane said.


    "So?" answered the woman next to her coldly, instead of Julietta. It was Mrs. Grayson who was specially arranged by Prince Killian for the princess who was about to enter the Imperial Castle. She was already wielding the Kiellini family.


    Mrs. Raban was stern, but not cruel or cold-hearted. But Mrs. Grayson, who had newlye, was different. Her eyes seemed to prate the head of the person in front of her. When Mrs. Grayson watched her every move, she felt a chill and her heart shriveled. She wanted to get out of the mansion, fearing that she would soon be noticed for what she had done.


    "I''d like to go and help. I''m sure they''ll be shorthanded for the care of the sick. I''ve been given permission by Madam Raban."


    Maribel''s eyes glistened at Jane, who lowered her head politely. "Do you mean you want to go volunteering?"


    "Yes, Mrs. Grayson."


    "The princess, why don''t you take her with you? I think it would be better if she joins the volunteer work."


    Julietta nodded at Maribel''s suggestion. "Certainly she can go. Follow Phoebe in the other carriage."


    "Yes, Miss."


    Julietta whispered as she followed Maribel downstairs, "Are you going to put a man on her?"


    "She is practically screaming she is a suspect, so why not?"


    As soon as Maribel got into the carriage, she opened the window to the driver''s seat and said to the driver, "When we get to our destination, you should follow the maid named Jane in that carriage over there. You must not miss where she will run away."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    The carriage stopped near the fountain in the middle of the Eloz Street. There was a tent set up in the middle of the square. There was a long line in front of the tent early in the morning, as they had heard that doctors from the royal family woulde out and take care of the disease.

 Chapter 223 223. Crisis, Part III

    Chapter 223. Crisis, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    As she walked inside the closed entrance, the doctors who saw Julietta sprang up. They were those who had seen her at debut banquets or meetings. Julietta quickly reached the corner of her mouth and signaled them not to reveal her identity.


    "Hello, I''m here to help you."


    "The prin¡­, no, ady, you came in person? We''re not shorthanded here for this work."


    "No, I''m sure as a person who''s been through the disease myself, there''s something I can do to help. I''ll be in charge of delivering antidotes to people who can''t move very well."


    "Thanks for your help, because we are shorthanded, in fact. Maybe it''s because it''s an infectious disease, so no one is willing to help," a young trainee doctor said.


    He was a trusted member of Killian''s Asta pce, who belonged to the group of the royal doctors from Bertino who had been hiding Killian''s real identity. In addition, in Bertino, Adam was sent to be in charge, and in other treatment centers, Killian''s minions were out there with local doctors.


    Julietta showed the antidote she had brought to the doctor. It was checked to see if it was the right amount, and the antidote she had brought in was listed in the ledger.


    Soon after, Julietta attended to the sick and gave them the antidote. She looked back on Phoebe who hade with her, who was waiting on the sick with no trace of difficulty despite her ufortable leg. "Is it hard?"


    Phoebe smiled brightly to her, as Julietta worried that it would be difficult to sit down and get up.


    "Not at all. It''s okay, so don''t worry."


    Phoebe hesitated for a moment and then went on. "I''m so happy to be able to help others when I think back to when I was begging for painkillers at the end of the continent, at the darkest ce. So, it''s not hard at all."


    Julietta was heartbroken to see her like that. Phoebe was so pure and kind that she thought an angel hade down to earth.


    She felt that her self-interest and greed were more highlighted when she saw Phoebe, who seemed to have neither greed nor hatred, to the point that she wondered how she could be like that. However, Phoebe was so respectable that she decided on what she had been thinking.


    "Phoebe, if there''s anything I''m nning on doing for you, can you believe it and follow me?"


    Phoebe was putting antidote in the mouth of a patient there, and looked back at Julietta, who was taking care of another patient. She answered naturally, "Yes, I can do anything for you, even if I die."


    "What do you mean? Try to value yourself more. I can''t have Phoebe do that."


    When Julietta got angry, Phoebe smiled sweetly. "Of course. I know you can''t do that to me. I wanted to tell you that because I believe that much."


    She spoke soothingly, but her heart was sincere. If something happened to this lovelydy, Phoebe would have died instead. She was so surprised when the princess copsed this time. She came to know what it was like to have her heart ache when she thought Julietta might die without waking up again.


    She was always quick to give up, never greedy for anything, because she knew that if she had such a thing, her life would be more miserable. But now she wanted to be greedy. She didn''t want any unhappiness toe to thedy who had be the most precious family to her.


    It was shocking to her that someone had tried to kill thedy with poison. ''Who? Why?''


    From then on, Phoebe said she would take care of all the food and tea for thedy. She always tried it herself to see if it was safe by eating it before she got to the princess. Thedy would be furious if she knew...


    "Phoebe, you believe so in me, so I''ll go ahead with my work without any further consideration. It''s hard to say now, but I''ll let you knowter because I need the permission of His Highness."


    At Julietta''s words, Phoebe smiled understanding, and continued with what she was doing.


    ------------------


    Killian returned from a morning-long meeting with the Emperor and was briefed on the clinic that had safely begun.


    "Is Julietta out at the clinic?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, she left a message, ''I''m working while concealing my identity, so don''te to me.''"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian''s eyebrows rose when Valerian delivered the report he had received from his subordinates.


    "Marquis Oswald, how''s your mission going?" When Count Valerian stepped out after the report, he looked at Oswald.


    "¡­"


    "The Marquis, why did you just look at me and not answer?"


    "You would normally get up right now, but I was speechless for a moment, because it was quite weird that you didn''t."


    Killian smiled at Oswald, who was looking at him with his eyes squinted, as if Killian were really strange.


    "She even made a bluff not toe, and I don''t want to hear some resentment after going there. I''m sure she''ll be angry and tell me not to even set foot in the Kiellini mansion for a while, and I can''t do things that way."


    "Your Highness..."


    "Don''t cry." Killian sighed as if he had given up, when Oswald took out a crimson handkerchief stuck in his jacket, waved it, and wiped away his tears. "I think she has a n, so I shouldn''t interrupt. She''s not someone who moves without thinking."


    The Prince''s self-indulgence and arrogance had done somewhere. As the Prince endured the impatience that seemed only Julietta could stir, Oswald eximed with excitement, "Yes, she is not! Oh, and I''ll answer what you asked earlier. Day and night, I have been in meetings and parties."


    "How did the people react?"


    "They have no choice but to show interest upon hearing that the Duke of Kiellini''s servant fled with important documents and valuables. They asked me if that''s why the Duke of Kiellini was gravely ill."


    "Well done. The rumors about the treatment center must have entered Francis''s ears. I wonder how he''s going to react."


    "Will he interrupt us?"


    "He''s going to try to figure out what the antidote is. They''re going to pretend to be sick, act as patients, and try to get some painkillers."


    They had been ordered the painkillers not to be taken out in preparation for such an incident. Any patient who was able to move had to take antidote in front of the doctor''s eyes, and for those who couldn''t move, his men visited and fed them in person.


    He was as careful as he could be. He didn''t want to mar the name of the Kiellini family in the war that was about to begin.


    He wanted Julietta to enter the Imperial Castle, receiving the praise of everyone as the daughter of a great noble. It was his constion for Julietta and revenge on those who had made her live in hiding herself in the basement of the theater with no light and thebel of an illegitimate child.


    He had refused to admit that he loved her. He thought she was a lovely girl who he just wanted to give a seat next to him, and who he liked more than anyone else. That was all he thought.


    But this time, when Julietta had the infectious disease, and when he heard there was no cure for it, he felt the darkness of his life, as if the light had been extinguished. He didn''t want to live life without Julietta. No, he wasn''t confident of living.


    He realized then how much he loved Julietta. That love killed his mother, the Empress, and even though he grew up watching the life of his aunt, the second Queen, be mortgaged, he fell in love with a woman named Julietta. It meant that she was the greatest weakness in his life.


    He would never let Julietta be taken away by anyone. No one would take Julietta away from him. To do so, he had to kill the people in turn who had put Julietta''s life at risk.


    The first of them was the Duke of Kiellini. He had given him one chance and warned him that there would be no second opportunity. He ignored it lightly, and now had to pay for it.


    "What shall I do?"


    Even though Killian''s words had no subject, Marquis Oswald immediately noticed. "Are you thinking of killing the Duke of Kiellini?"


    "Yes."


    "There''s no hurry. The death of a great nobleman will be investigated in detail. I''m afraid that things will go wrong."


    "We have to be careful, and not be caught."

 Chapter 224 224. Crisis, Part IV

    Chapter 224. Crisis, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian called the waiting Valerian after a long silence. "Valerian, you have to go to Tilia Territory."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Just give me your order."


    "The Duke should be sick of Blue Blood Disease."


    "I''ll proceed right away." Valerian quickly understood, though Killian did not give him details.


    "The Duke heard about the epidemic and found out that it was like a symptom from the poison of the Kiellini family, he killed himself, being pessimistic after losing the secret recipe for the poison."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "It''s a poison he made, so he might notice. Take care so he won''t notice."


    "What are you going to do with his will? There is no case of a great noble dying without a will."


    "I''m sure there will be a will that he''s already prepared: a will to his daughter. That''s enough. So you need to make sure the Duke doesn''t notice. We don''t know what he''s going to write in his will when he finds out he''s going to die. But to be sure, you''d better secure his will before you kill him."


    "The Duke won''t easily show it. He''ll start with a doubt." Oswald shook his head.


    "Before you kill the Duke, take the Duke and his daughter to the Vicern Temple so that the illegitimate daughter can be recognized as of the Duke''s blood. Get him a certificate of an adopted daughter. Now that the name on the family register has been changed, he will try to revise the will. Take it away then and check it out.


    "You''re trying to proceed with the case of the will before the Duke dies. But... I know you actually want Regina killed."


    "How long will shest when her father dies? And I asked you to get a certificate of being an adopted daughter. I didn''t say I would let the world know that she was a bastard of the Duke. Just in case, I''m preparing it to prevent the Duke''s suspicions. Her father has kicked the chance I gave him, so my benevolence that I had tried to make her an illegitimate child, and the future that I had guaranteed her has gone away. She will live her whole life in hiding. But her mouth needs to be covered, so after the Duke changes the family register, put the magic of silence on her."


    "I didn''t know the Duke of Kiellini was this stupid. I can''t believe he threw his life away like casting away dirt. It would have been better for him to stay calm for his daughter."


    "He had more self-esteem and anger than his daughter. The fatherly love that he begged for in front of me was taken away and disappeared without a trace when he lived as a scarecrow. If it hadn''t, he would not have done this, ever."


    "So now much of the Duke of Kiellini''s property is going to Sir Raven? This is very bitter. I''m also worried about what will happen to Mrs. Raban."


    "No, I won''t let that be done. I made an illegitimate child who did not exist, and does it matter who the bastard is? Let''s just think slowly about who we''re going to turn into an illegitimate child by getting a "blood proof" from his living biological daughter."


    "I''ve met Sir Raven often at parties these days, and he''s been acting like the Duke already. I don''t know if he''s going to get into trouble before we think about it. He''s talking about moving to the Kiellini mansion soon¡­"


    Killian''s brow furrowed at Oswald''s words. "Let''s leave him for now. Now, the first thing to do is so Julietta doesn''t get hurt. I''ll think about him after things are settled."


    "Well, what shall I name the Duke''s illegitimate child in the family registry?" Valerian asked him the most important part.


    "Would the name be any trouble?"


    The door was opened at the same time Oswald spoke. Julietta followed Ian, who came in with the tea and said, "Phoebe Ste Josephine Kiellini, please."


    "Julietta? I heard that you went to the treatment center." Killian jumped up and reached out to escort Julietta.


    "I''ve been there since the morning. I''m going to tell you that I found a suspicious person."


    With her hands naturally resting on Killian''s hands, Julietta sat down on the chair he led her to.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you find the person who poisoned you?"


    "Yes, it was Jane. She followed me for volunteer work and ran away as soon as she got a chance. Maribel''s men are after her."


    "How should I kill her?"


    "You can''t kill her. We need to find out who''s behind her. I told them to follow her for a while."


    Killian nodded, as she had done well. "But why did you go to the treatment center while hiding your identity?"


    "I''ll tell you thatter. Instead, put it on the Kiellini family register under the name I gave you earlier."


    "You must have been thinking about this before." Killian made a disagreeable impression.


    "Yes, I''ve been thinking about it ever since I went to Tilia Territory and met Regina. But myst bit of conscience refused to do that, so I couldn''t ask you. But I am blocked by nothing because of the incident this time."


    "But, the princess, I''m sorry to say this, but Miss Phoebe''s past could seize your ankle. There must be someone who can recognize her."


    Despite Oswald''s concerns, Julietta''s resolve remained unshakable.


    "Maribel will transform her. She''s the one who brought up so many actors. If she changes her speech, gait, behavior, and habits, no one will recognize her."


    "But what if someone finds out? You could be in danger."


    Against Killian''s opposition, Julietta looked straight at him. "Who are you going to make a bastard of the family of the Duke? Can you trust her? Are you going to use magic power again? No matter how many restrictions you put on it with the magical power, there''s no way it shouldn''t happen. I don''t want to live my whole life with that time bomb. But I also hate it because I''m nervous about Sir Raven bing the Duke and wielding power. Who will be responsible for my aunt''s safety?"


    "How can you be sure that she won''t betray you? If Sir Raven does anything that goes too far, I''ll put my hands on it."


    Killian also knew Phoebe was not a woman to betray anyone. As Julietta said, she was the best fit for the job, if it wasn''t for her past. However, he could not take the risk, because he did not know how many people she was exposed to in the brothel of Lebatum and the capital.


    Julietta closed her eyes tightly and opened her eyes to beg for forgiveness. To persuade Killian, she had to say cruel things. "She won''t betray me because of that troubled past. It''ll work if I make a bigger weakness for the person who has my weakness, the seat of the Duke''s bastard. If she hides her identity from the brothel and takes over everything as the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini, she won''t betray me to protect it."


    When Killian still didn''t answer, Julietta brought up the next solution. It was the safest method at the same time, though she didn''t want to use it if possible. "Please find Phoebe''s bridegroom among your trusted men. If he were to act as an agent for the Kiellini family, there would be very little need for Phoebe to show up."


    Not attending a meeting or party was a matter of excuses. It troubled her mind if she had to get Phoebe into an unwanted marriage, but it would be safer and more protected than living in the Imperial Castle as her maid.


    Julietta added after thinking for a moment, "It may be dangerous to fix a family registry under the name Phoebe. I''d rather use a different name."


    Sensing Julietta''s strong will, Killian finally nodded.


    "Can I give you an opinion then?" Oswald raised his hand cautiously as the argument seemed to have finally reached a dramatic conclusion.


    "Tell me."


    When Killian''s permission fell, Oswald opened his mouth excitedly. "Please include my cousin, Reynold, as a candidate for Miss Phoebe''s bridegroom. I think he has a soft spot for Miss Phoebe."


    At Oswald''s words, Julietta eximed in a fit of excitement. "Really? Really?"


    She thought of Phoebe, who blushed slightly whenever she came into contact with Reynold by ident in ss. However, Phoebe seemed to think that she could never dream of that, because he was a rtive of one of Killian''s most beloved aides, the Marquis of Oswald.

 Chapter 225 225. Crisis, Part V

    Chapter 225. Crisis, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, but when he heard she would enter the Imperial Castle as the princess''s maid, he was depressed because he had to give up without even being able to speak up."


    "Can''t a maid of the Imperial Castle get married?" Julietta, who was not yet familiar with court rules, tilted her head to one side.


    "When a maid gets married, it''s mostly about stepping out of a maid''s position. So I guess he thought she would never get married because she was indebted to the princess. She''s not going to fall from your side."


    "Oh, I see. Then, even more, I can''t take her as a maid. But how much Sir Reynold knows about Phoebe¡­"


    Oswald nodded when Julietta couldn''t finish her speech. "I haven''t told him yet, but he''s not one to be bothered by that. It''s a matter of both of them, so let''s leave it to them."


    Julietta nodded. But to prevent misunderstandings, she asked carefully, "I hope you won''t let Sir Reynold know what we said here today, until they confirm their feelings."


    "Yes, don''t worry."


    With a smile of gratitude for Oswald''s understanding, Julietta then looked at Killian with strong eyes. Under the silent pressure, Killian gently shook his head and ordered Valerian, "Valerian, the name of the bastard of the Kiellini family..." Killian stopped and looked back at Julietta. "What''s her name going to be?"


    "Katarina Ste Josephine Kiellini."


    "Katarina?"


    "It''s the name of the Duchess of Kiellini who died."


    Julietta smiled with her eyes shining coldly. "I think the name will be good to console the Duchess, who died at the hands of the Duke of Kiellini, and for him to look back on his sin."


    Killian nodded and said to Valerian again, "Go ahead as the princess said. On the way, stop by Bertino and pick up what I asked Coupe to do and go to Tilia with Rhodius. Bring Count Baden on your way back from work in Tilia."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Oswald was watching Count Valerian step out to obey the order and asked, "What did you ask of Magician Coupe?"


    Killian stared at Julietta, agonizing over whether to answer. He was worried that it might cause unnecessary anxiety.


    Julietta noticed such Killian. "Please tell me."


    Killian sighed low as he looked at her eyes, as if there should be nothing deceiving for her. "I''m trying to prepare for the worst."


    Killian''s words hardened Julietta''s expression. "Do you think the Duke of Kiellini could blow himself up?"


    "No, he can''t reveal it because his life is at stake. But I can''t just rely on that and do nothing about it."


    It was for nothing else but for Julietta''s safety. He would not be satisfied to have protective shields and safeguards double, triple, or quadruple, until he killed Dudley and Francis. He didn''t say that he wasn''t worried, because he would kill the Duke of Kiellini. He wanted to make her think she was safe, but she had been poisoned. He was indescribably angry. As soon as she felt better, she went to the treatment center because she felt insecure and unsafe.


    Killian stroked her pale cheeks affectionately. "I''ll never be able to rest until I get you next to me."


    "Oh, I''m suddenly on urgent business..." Oswald jumped up and left the office as the two were looking at each other.


    "No, the Marquis?" Julietta called to Oswald, but he didn''t look back.


    Julietta covered her slightly red face with her hands and pressed Killian, "The Marquis must have misunderstood. Tell him toe back again."


    "Are we not supposed to be misunderstood?" Killian raised Julietta''s hand and asked with a slight kiss.


    "Not that, but... but I''m ashamed of it." With no immunity to love, Julietta began to feel restless at the tender gaze of Killian. It was awkward, but her heart trembled.


    "Julie, after you fell this time, I really thought a lot." Killian sped Julietta''s waist and pulled her a little more toward him


    "What did you think about?"


    "Many things."


    She recalled Killian''s monologue, which had asionally prated her consciousness. "... Your Highness, I thought so too."


    "Hmm?"


    "Just so was I." She smiled faintly as she answered the monologue she had heard, and he smiled at her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t know what it is, but I don''t think it''s a bad thing."


    "That''s right. It''s a good thing."


    "I''m sorry to let you go through that this time."


    Killian lightly stoked Julietta''s smiling lips with his thumb.


    Julietta had a rush of itching and shyness, and slightly turned her head to avoid the finger touching her lower lip. But his finger followed as if it had no intention of falling away.


    "Ouch!"


    Julietta bit his persistent ticklish finger as if she wanted him to take it away. The surprised Killian let out a short scream without realizing it. Surprised by the noise, she quickly stuck her tongue out and licked it.


    "Are you seducing me?"


    It seemed long ago, but was still only a few months past. What had happened in the VIP seat of the dark Eileen theater seemed to be reyed. Her heart was pounding at the slowly approaching Killian with dark eyes.


    "I''m sending a signal," Julietta whispered, lowering her eyes.


    "I see."


    Contrary to his soft answer, his action on her lips was rather rough. Killian was scrutinizing her lips as if he had been waiting for this day, and Julietta could hardly breathe. Her spirit seemed to be drained by the inhtion, as if he would not miss a single gulp.


    Julietta barely escaped from his persistent kiss in surprise, and pushed Killian away. "Your Highness, stop. It''s too fast."


    Her hair that had been finely tied up was untied, and the buttons of her blouse, tightly fastened to the neck, were now loosened to her waist. Even at that moment Killian tried to peel off a thin cloth covering her breasts, as if her protest were unheard.


    Julietta grabbed Killian''s hair as he was about to slip his lips past her neck to her breasts. "It''s too fast."


    A groan came out of the mouth of Killian, who was stopped while preparing to run like a wild beast that had escaped from its cage.


    "It''s too fast!" Looking straight into Killian''s silvery eyes, which had lost the original fervor, Julietta told him emphatically.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Killian was almostying on the couch, and buried his head in Julietta''s neck as heined.


    "We can''t go any further than this until we make a formal vow and get married."


    Killian lifted his head and looked down at Julietta. "Don''t you trust me?" One slightly raised eyebrow clearly showed that he was not feeling very good right now.


    "I''m not saying I don''t trust you, I don''t trust men. I remember thest sight of my mother, who was a concubine of Marquis Anais."


    In contrast to her determined speech, her face was red-hot and her chest was rising and falling sharply. Killian''s anger subsided, thinking that Julietta was not calm either, and still having a hard time breathing.


    He couldn''t help expecting how sweet it what was hidden would be. Her breasts in the thin lingerie tempted him constantly. Killian managed to turn his eyes away from her tempting appearance, and slowly pulled himself away and raised Julietta up.


    He looked disapprovingly at her as she hurriedly fastened the buttons of her blouse and tied her hair back up.


    "I think we should hold a wedding as soon as possible. Will next week be good?"


    Julietta shook her head as if it was nonsense. "It''s too fast. Let''s end the ''Blue Blood Disease'' first and discuss it again."


    "Do you know how long it will take before it is resolved?"


    Juliettaughed as heined like a child. "So, you have to try to solve it quickly!"


    He must have untied his clothes as fast as he could untie Julietta''s buttons. His cravat had flown far away, and the front of his shirt was pulled out, hanging helplessly.


    Julietta was afraid that someone woulde in and see it, and quickly adjusted his shirt.


    "After I leave, change your shirt first. You got it?"


    Killian didn''t answer in a sullen manner, but didn''t show any concern, Julietta was ready to go back.


    "For the name of Duke''s illegitimate child, I understand that Ste is your mother''s name, and you want to pass it down, but why Josephine? Isn''t that the name of real Princess Kiellini?" Killian asked, as he watched Julietta groom herself in the mirror and put on a hat.

 Chapter 226 226. Crisis, Part VI

    Chapter 226. Crisis, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I''m going to hand over my middle name as a legal child of the Kiellini family, which means I recognize my younger illegitimate sister. The women of the Kiellini family have ''J'' in their third name."


    "So are you going to be Iris Regina Josephine Kiellini, and her name Katarina Ste Josephine Kiellini?"


    "No, my name is Iris Regina Julietta Kiellini, because Julietta is my precious name."


    Furthermore, ''Julietta'' was the name given to her by the mutt.


    Those who were born noblemen or noblewomen were listed on the aristocratic lineage as witnesses from a midwife or doctor, who would prove their birth. There were three cases when such a name on the aristocratic would be changed: when a noblewoman married and followed her husband''s surname; when an illegitimate child was formally adopted by a noble; and when they were deprived of their title or won a higher title. All three things needed to be sworn at the temple and approved by the Emperor.


    Her real name was Julietta Salmon, even if she lived by the name of Iris from now on. But if she married Killian and formally took vows at the temple, she would be Iris Regina Josephine Bertino Austern.


    There was no way for Julietta to know if her name would change and her ability from Manny would disappear. Unable to venture out, she had to make a vow of marriage under the name of Julietta. However, unable to reveal the reason, she had to make the excuse that she could not give up her name, simply because her original name was precious.


    Killianughed at her words. "In the future, you may call yourself Julietta proudly."


    Faced with Killian, she gently smiled, "Yes, after we get married."


    "As I said, I will proceed with the wedding as soon as possible."


    At Killian''s insistence, she shook her head. "It may be possible if Prince Francis doesn''t do anything, but I don''t know... Will he move on quietly?"


    "That''s why I asked Valerian to bring Count Baden. We need to secure the identity of the most important witness..."


    ------


    antidote was distributed through the temporary treatment centers and quickly quelled the epidemic.


    Soon it was reported that Prince Killian had worked with his aides a few days without sleeping or eating to find this cure.


    This Prince''s devotion silenced the mouths of those who said that because the epidemic originated in Bertino, it was a divine punishment since the Prince deceived the people, as if he was not a Prince of the main line of descent¡­


    ------


    Bang! "How the hell did the guy find the antidote?"


    When cold water was dashed on the n that he thought was done, Francis raged about in anger. This time, the Marquis of Marius, the brains of Francis, could not give any answer, because he had no idea.


    When Prince Killian said he was setting up treatment centers for the epidemic, he thought the Prince was ying to avoid people''s criticism. But the antidote was real!


    "What happened to the maid sent to the Kiellini mansion? If she failed to kill the princess, ask her to bring some important information if she doesn''t want to die!" Francis was so angry that he lost his temper and tore apart his office.


    "When Prince Killian was in the Kiellini mansion, the surveince was so severe that we could not approach. When we contacted herter, she had already fled away."


    Francis stared at Marius'' answer "So, we don''t get anything?"


    "I''m sorry, Your Highness."


    "Ha! I''m surprised the Marquis said, ''I''m sorry''." Francis mocked the way Marius, who had always been rxed and confident, was bowing his head. "The Marquis, I don''t need your apology. Tell me how to solve it!"


    "We don''t know what the ingredients of the antidote are, so we don''t have much to do at this moment. The time to make the poison is not short¡­"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are saying that it''s no use, even if we keep making and spreading poison in the future."


    "I''m sorry."


    Francis flopped down on the sofa, staring at Marius for a while.


    "That''s not like the Marquis. Tell me what you''re thinking."


    Marquis Marius opened his mouth after confirming Francis''s appearance, now seemingly elegant and cool-headed, as if he wasn''t angry. When he raved with fury, it was useless to give any opinion, so he had to watch for an opportunity like now. "I''ll announce that the current epidemic was actually poison, and that its origin was the Kiellini family."


    "What?"


    Francis raised his head from looking at the ruined floor.


    "As a witness, we can put out the Duke of Kiellini''s butler. We don''t have to waste any more time trying to figure out how to make the useless poison. It doesn''t matter if we give him up as prey."


    "If he says we''re behind it?"


    "We can im that it''s a nder. We have to take the initiative. I''ll say Prince Killian deliberately poisoned people to raise his prestige and distribute the antidote."


    When Francis became suspicious, Marius thought that he should remind him of reality. "Your Highness, it''s toote to prepare for Prince Killian if he strikes first. They''ve found the antidote so quickly, but do you think they''re not going to figure out what we''ve done? We need to attack them before they find evidence."


    Marius continued his speech as coolly and mercilessly as he had back in the days of educating Francis. "What if Prince Killian bes emperor? You know what will happen after that, though I won''t say anything. We have no ce to back down. It''s a dead end."


    Francis closed his eyes for a moment and then opened them. "The Marquis is right. When Killian bes Emperor, it''s all over. Yeah, it would be okay to cut off the butler''s tongue and stop him from talking nonsense. It would be enough if someone testifies that he was the butler of the Kiellini family?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I will do my best to make sure everything goes ording to your will."


    "Yes. He''ll never give up Princess Kiellini. But the moment it turns out that the poison belongs to the Kiellini family, the Kiellini family is done. No matter who Killian is, there''s no way. It is rebellion. It was created by the Duke of Kiellini to drive out the healthy Emperor and seat Killian as Emperor. If the Duke of Kiellini is executed and the princess is deprived of her aristocratic status, it will be possible to put her to death, just like the Duke. What will happen to Killian once he loses the princess?"


    Francis picked up a piece of the crumbled vase on the floor and threw it toward a clear ss window without a grain of dust.


    Smash!


    The clear ss fell to the floor with a loud noise. Francis whispered as he looked at the shattered ss. "Like those pieces of ss, Killian is going to be broken. The look I saw on him at the engagement ceremony that day was sincere. How fun would it be to see Killian copse after losing the princess?" After a dismal whisper, Francis began tough as if he was crazy.


    Marquis Marius could notugh because he feared that things might not go as nned. But he had to agree that they couldn''t back down.


    --------------------


    Valerian arrived in Tilia and headed to the annex where the Duke stayed. "How have you been, Your Excellency?"


    The Duke of Kiellini checked the back of Count Valerian. When he confirmed that he hade alone without a following knight, he was relieved and replied coldly. "How can someone with their hands and feet cut off get along? It sounds sarcastic."


    When the Count of Valerian visited just after Marquis Rhodius, he was worried that things might have gone wrong, but fortunately, it had not. Thinking that they thought his masterpiece "White Death" was just an epidemic, the Duke was about tough for the first time since the day he had been humiliated by Prince Killian.


    "I''ve heard that the capital is in disarray due to the gue. I can''t believe you''reing down to Tilia. What happened?" He was sure that they did not know. However, to confirm it, the Duke asked about the Count''s business.


    "I''m here to do something we haven''t finished before."


    The Duke wondered what he meant for a while, and finally realized his meaning. "It''s about Iris."


    "Yes, it''s about Miss Regina. I don''t mind the name, because in a few days she''ll be called a different name. Anyway, we''re leaving tomorrow morning, so be prepared. I''m sure you''ll be relieved if your daughter''s seat is guaranteed soon, right?"

 Chapter 227 227. Crisis, Part VII

    Chapter 227. Crisis, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    It was not necessary to say. They might be rushing to keep Iris''s mouth shut, but it wasn''t bad in his situation, either.


    He could not say that the fake princess who would soon die was a fake, to protect the Kiellini family. So now it was sad and heartbreaking, but he had to pass over the Duke''s title to Iris, even though he would make her his illegitimate child.


    "I''ll be ready."


    At the Duke''s brief answer, Valerian nodded and stepped out. He headed to the main house with the Marquis of Rhodius and Sir Caden, who were waiting outside the Duke''s library.


    "That''s what happened. I''m so d that the princess is safe."


    Spencer heard everything from Valerian, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "I''m sorry. I kept an eye on him like that, but when could he have done it?" Sir Caden apologized for his mistake, but questioned it as if he had no idea.


    "His Highness thinks that the Duke''s man was in contact with Francis."


    Sir Caden was surprised at Valerian''s words. "The butler who had long served him was put under the magic of silence and we let him go, to iste the Duke. Was that wrong?"


    "It could be. We didn''t expect the poison to exist, so we let him go. We never thought the butler could do anything else."


    "So, will you kill the Duke after he''s been to Vicern?"


    "Yes. We''ll start as soon as we get back from Vicern. For the time being, prepare food with strong spices in the kitchen. This evening and tomorrow morning, and when wee and go to Vicern, we''ll be eating with the Duke. I''m trying to keep him from noticing. From today on, I will have a taste for strong-scented food and tea."


    It might be better to stab him with a knife or hang him on a tree since the Duke was familiar with poison or tea. However, he was worried about leaving any traces on the body if the Duke resisted. He thought it would be better to avoid detection as much as possible with strong-scented foods and use a poison that could kill him at once, even if he ate only a little.


    Any way was good, as long as the results were clear. The next morning after visiting Vicern, the Duke would be found dead.


    ------


    Ivana thought she would visit her father tomorrow and let him know what had happened to her illegitimate daughter. Originally, she intended to go to the Imperial Castle and report directly to the Emperor, but she had to change her mind, since the girl was the illegitimate child of the Anais family.


    She was a person of low birth full of dirty blood, but half of it was noble blood. As soon as the girl was identified as a bastard of Marquis Anais, what she had done to her mother and daughter would be revealed. It was sure Maribel would bite her head off.


    Ivana struggled toe up with a way to prove that Julietta was a fake, while not revealing that she was the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais. But she couldn''t find any particr way, and she thought she''d tell her father.


    "Madam, Madam!" Poche came running in, who she had sent on an errand to get more people to keep an eye on Maribel and the princess.


    "Why are you acting giddy?"


    Poche didn''t care about Ivana''s scolding at all. "There is a fuss in the capital!"


    "A fuss?"


    It might be revealed if the princess was a fake, so her ears were tempted and Ivana raised herself from the couch. Poche ran over and told her what she had got.


    "The epidemic that spread in the capital and Bertino was actually poison, not an epidemic."


    It had been five days since Prince Killian discovered the antidote for the epidemic and began distributing it at the treatment center.


    "What? Poison?" Who the hell did that?!"


    Ivana was surprised, and Poche told her the most important thing. "But the poison is the one from the Kiellini family. Prince Francis has posted notices on every street, so all the streets were messed up by it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ivana asked back at Poche''s words. "A poison of the Kiellini family?"


    "Yes, ma''am. Oh, my God, what''s this?"


    Ivanna who had been unresponsive to Poche''s words for a while suddenly began tough frantically. ''What a surprise. I can blow my nose without even touching it.'' Even if she didn''t meddle in, the whole Kiellini family would disappear without a trace.


    "Poche, I will go to the Imperial Castle. Hurry up and get ready."


    She couldn''t miss this good sight. Even if it would take time to bring him back because he was in Tilia, the girl in the Kiellini mansion would be dragged right away.


    Ivanna quickly began preparing to go out, in case she missed the scene.


    --------------------


    "Francis?"


    Killian raised his head in a sh when Adam came in with a stiff face and reported. He had been busy signing several documents that needed immediate approval.


    "Where is Julietta now?"


    "I received a report that she went to the dress shop after stopping by at the Eloz Street''s clinic in the morning."


    It was too fast. Francis didn''t report to the Emperor and simply put up notices on every street. It was evident that the act was done to give them no time to prepare. He nervously tapped his finger on the desk, trying to organize his thoughts.


    It had been five days since Valerian went down to Tilia. Yesterday he received a magic message in Vicern that he had received a certificate guaranteeing that the Duke''s illegitimate child was a biological daughter.


    Even if Duke Kiellini and his party who had departed from Vicern yesterday were in as quick as possible, they would not arrive in Tilia untilte tonight. It could have been dyed further because the Duke''s daughter moved with them. As soon as they arrived in Tilia, he ordered Valerian to kill the Duke, and the Duke''s body would be found by tomorrow, as originally nned.


    After the Duke''s suicide was reported, he intended to reveal that the "Blue Blood Disease" was actually a poison, not an infectious disease. But he lost the initiative by a difference of two days.


    Killian rose in a hurry with a stiff, rigid look. "Julie, we need to safeguard Julietta."


    Adam and Oswald followed behind Killian, who went out in a hurry. Killian, with a terrible look on his face, asked as they strode down the hall of Asta Pce, "Where is Francis now?"


    "As I know, he was called to see the Emperor."


    "A meeting would be convened after receiving a report from Francis. We need to harbor Julietta before then."


    It was a time fight. The fact that his father called Francis before him meant that he would buy him time. In the meantime, he had to find a way.


    ''What should I do?'' As he crossed the long corridor, Killian thought hard.


    First of all, the Duke of Kiellini had to be hurriedly removed. He couldn''t let someone approach him and say useless words. However, if the body was found tomorrow, it would be highly suspicious. He couldn''t kill the Duke anyter. If so, he had to advance the date.


    "Adam, leave for Tilia right now. As soon as you get there, kill the Duke of Kiellini. We need to advance the time of death as soon as possible."


    "The time of death is also the answer." Adam nodded with a resolutely determined face, agreeing.


    "The Dukemitted suicide yesterday after receiving his illegitimate child`s certificate. The Duke found out that the epidemic in the capital was a symptom from the poison of the family; he was in a hurry to prove that the illegitimate child was his own child and thenmitted suicide to clean up his sin. Remember, the Duke died yesterday. You must fill this gap in time. Hurry up."


    Killian stopped walking, grabbed Adam by the shoulder and looked at him. "Please, Adam. My dear friend!"


    Adam knew Killian''s desperate heart in every word, and patted him on the shoulder without a word. "Prepare a horse!" he ordered his servant.


    Killian was looking at Adam as he turned outside right away, and ordered Oswald, "The Marquis, hurry up to the Emperor now. Perhaps the grand chambein will not let you in because the Emperor is in a private meeting with the first Prince. You pretend to be in a hurry and ask if it is a big deal in front of him. After the meeting, report to His Majesty that the Duke of Kiellini died yesterday."

 Chapter 228 228. Crisis, Part VIII

    Chapter 228. Crisis, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "It''s been less than half an hour since the notice was posted. We don''t know about it yet."


    Francis, of course, would not believe it. However, he had no choice but to push ahead.


    "If you and the Emperor buy time for us, we need as many hours as possible. That''s how much time Count Adam gets before the investigation team leaves the Imperial Castle."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Trust me. I''ll do my best."


    Killian got into the carriage, deposing the knights who were about to give him courtesy.


    "Let''s go to the Kiellini mansion."


    "Aren''t you going to the princess?"


    Killian shook his head at Ian''s question. "I''m sure we will be tailed. If I go to the dress shop, I''ll give them Julietta as it is. I have something to say to the Marquise. Head to the Kiellini mansion!"


    ------


    After racing for a few minutes, the carriage passed the front door of the Kiellini mansion and stopped in front of the spacious mansion.


    "Call in Mrs. Raban."


    Killian went up to the third floor without waiting for the butler''s guidance, as if the home were his own. The butler shook his head and headed for the Marquise''s bedroom on the second floor.


    "Your Highness, are you here?" Marquise Raban greeted him as she entered the Julietta''s bedroom.


    "Everyone else, step out. No one will enter the third floor until I allow it."


    From Killian''s bloody attitude, it was obvious that something had gone wrong. Simone pressed her trembling heart and had the butler and the maid who followed her leave.


    "What''s going on?" She was afraid they had been caught, so she couldn''t speak in a normal voice.


    "Francis put notices on the walls that the poison that was spread in the capital is from the Kiellini family."


    "What?" Simone staggered with astonishment.


    "The Duke of Kiellinimitted suicide yesterday, as he became pessimistic after hearing that. I''m here to tell Mrs. Marquise the sad news of the Duke''s death. Soon a letter will arrive from Tilia announcing the Duke''s death."


    It meant that he was not dead yet, but he was about to die. But Simone was not sad at all when he told her the Duke was about to die.


    ''Is it because I knew it would happen one day? Or is it because it doesn''t feel real yet? Do I have any feelings left to feel sad?''


    It wasn''t time for her to afford this wasteful leisure. First, she had to protect the Kiellini family, herself, and Julietta.


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Upon hearing Simone''s answer, Killian went on to instruct her on what she had to do.


    "I''m going to go to the dress shop right now and safeguard Julietta. I can''t go in my carriage, so make ready a carriage that the attendants ride."


    Killian paused. From now on, what he would say would be a great shock to a well-bred noblewoman. But there was no time to console Mrs. Marquise. She had to get through this work with strength and fortitude for Julietta.


    "They wille from the Imperial Castle to arrest you and Julietta."


    At the word of arrest, Simone finally sank to the floor. Killian''s expression remained unchanged as he watched Ian assist her to a couch.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If they ask you where Julietta is, tell them you don''t know. You have to say that she''s been doing volunteer work at the treatment centertely, but she hasn''te back yet. Whatever threats they may have, you have to answer them. Do you understand?"


    At Killian''s words, Simone nodded helplessly.


    "I''ll take care of it as soon as possible. So, hang on until then. I believe you''re not going to betray my faith."


    "... Yes, Your Highness. Julietta is a precious child to me now. Don''t worry. I was just stunned for a moment." As if nothing had happened to her, Simone rose from the sofa with a strong expression.


    Killian was about to leave when he heard Simone''s answer, but Manny clung to his leg. Killian clicked his tongue when he saw the puppy looking up at him with a piteous look.


    "Did this puppy really inherit the blood of the divine animal? It''s like it can understand me."


    Simone quickly hugged Manny, who behaved rudely. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. I guess it is nervous because its owner is not here."


    Killian thought for a moment and told Ian, "I''ll take Manny with me, too. Ian, I''m going to go alone, so you can wait here and pack Manny''s things. Mrs. Marquise, you should pack something important for Julietta. Don''t leave it to anyone, but take it yourself."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Don''t worry. I''ll prepare a carriage then."


    When Simone went out, Killian agonized for a while and said to Ian, "Take off your jacket."


    "What?"


    "Hurry up."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian donned the imperial servant''s jacket Ian took off, pulled his hair back neatly, and tied it decently together. He also put on Ian''s cravat, taking off the cravat of luxurious fabric that proved his high status. In the end, he also put away the ring of the royal family on his hand.


    Even if he dressed up as a servant, he would not be able to hide his natural appearance, height, and the aura that exuded throughout his whole body, but he would not be considered a prince, at the least.


    Killian disguised himself as an imperial servant, and quickly went down to the first floor. As he went down the hall, he saw Simone gathering the attendants. Killian heard the voice of Simone announcing the death of the head of the family as he passed the crowd and left the front door.


    "The sad news hase to me¡­ I think they got in touch with the Imperial Castle first. The twenty-third Duke of the Kiellini family, Nathan Rnd P. Kiellini, died yesterday."


    A sigh ofment leaked from the mouths of those gathered in the hall.


    "There was also a very unfortunate incident with the Kiellini family. It turns out that the Blue Blood Disease that spread in the capital is not an epidemic, but a poison found by the Kiellini family."


    Simone looked back at every one of the people who opened their mouths in surprise. It was a chance to learn if another spy was hiding here, other than the runaway maid.


    "In fact, before this happened, there was a case in which the butler who had been serving the Duke ran away with valuables. His Excellency the Duke had suspected the butler for small items disappearing for a long time. The butler noticed the suspicion of His Excellency, stole important documents and jewelry from the family, and ran away."


    Simone paused when her trembling voice subsided. She saw Prince Killian, dressed in a servant''s clothes, walking out of the front door. Fortunately, all the eyes and ears of the attendants were focused on her when they heard the shocking news.


    "His Excellency the Duke has asked Prince Killian to arrest the runaway butler because he had been badly sick. In order to solve this problem, the Prince''s cousin, the Marquis of Rhodius, went down to Tilia, and concluded that the butler had been abetted by someone and had stolen the secrets of the family."


    Simone looked at the eyes of the attendants, who were speaking noisily one by one. "If the epidemic in the capital and Bertino was poison, the princess was also poisoned by someone and copsed a while ago. It''s likely someone reached out to the butler who had been serving the Duke for a long time."


    Simonest looked at the butler standing on the edge of the group of the attendants. "Can I trust you here?"


    The butler nodded reflexively.


    "His Excellency the Duke was pessimistic after learning that the loss of the important secrets of the family caused this unfortunate event to happen. He died yesterday, unable to ovee his guilt and suffering. People will being from the Imperial Castle soon. The Kiellini family will be in disarray for the time being, but I hope you will follow Mrs. Maribel Grayson''s instructions and get through this crisis without any agitation."


    She was saying that in her absence, they should follow Mrs. Grayson''s instructions, not the butler who managed the mansion, but a stranger who started toe and go one day.


    It was as if the Marquise dered no trust in the butler. The butler''s face hardened. Simone looked closely at the butler, ordered only the butler to stay behind, and forced the attendants to leave.

 Chapter 229 229. Crisis, Part IX

    Chapter 229. Crisis, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Butler, make a visit to the Anais mansion in person."


    "Do you mean the Anais mansion?"


    "I want you to meet with Marquis Anais directly and talk about what''s happening to the Kiellini family. You have to deliver it directly to His Excellency the Marquis, not anyone else." Simone stressed that what was left to the butler was very important.


    "Yes, ma''am."


    Looking at the rear of the hurrying butler, Simone ordered the maid who was standing next to her. "Maggie, go tell knights by the front door. From now on, don''t let a single person out of the mansion, and make a list."


    Maggie was a maid sent to her by Killian. After confirming the maid was going out to fulfill her order, Simone went upstairs to pack luggage for Julietta.


    He said that people would soone from the Imperial Castle. If Francis knew what she said in the hall before she was taken to the Imperial Castle, whoever left the mansion after this hour must be a spy.


    ------


    Meanwhile, Julietta had just finished her volunteer work at the treatment center and hade to the dress shop. She headed to the tailor''s room after receiving the report on work progress and sales that had been neglected for the meantime.


    "It''s been a long time, Julietta. I heard the story. Are you feeling okay now?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry to make you worry. I should havee earlier, but I had too much work to do at the treatment center."


    "If I hadn''t dragged her here again today, she would have gone around, handing out the antidote all day," said Maribel, with a disapproving tongue.


    "I was a little tired and just had a slight fever."


    When Maribel saw Julietta with a headache at the treatment center, she was furious and canceled the rest of her schedule.


    "It would be good to go back to the Kiellini mansion, and rest. Why do you insist on stopping by the dress shop on the way?"


    Surprised, Sophie checked the heat by feeling Julietta''s forehead. "Let''s take some painkillers, just in case."


    Recently in the dressing shop, if they felt a slight fever and had a headache, they immediately took a metum painkiller. Without revealing the fact that the epidemic that had spread in the capital now was actually a poison, they could not clearly block the distribution channels of the poison. As a result, the act was based on a sense of uneasiness, since they didn''t know when and where they might get poisoned.


    Soon after taking the painkiller Sophie gave her, Killian appeared as Julietta tried to sit down in a chair, exhausted. Entering the side door of the tailor''s room through the garden and dressed in Ian''s jacket, Julietta immediately guessed that something had happened.


    "Your Highness?" Everyone got up with surprise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Francis has put up a poster saying the epidemic is a poison from the Kiellini family. Soon an order wille to capture you from the Imperial Castle. You have to avoid it."


    "I can''t avoid it. I''ll be more suspicious if I hide myself." Julietta could not run away alone, leaving everyone. Somehow, she had to be investigated and cleared of suspicion to solve the problem.


    "It doesn''t matter. We can solve their doubts somehow. But in the meantime, if you get caught and be my weakness, I can''t do anything, because Francis and Duke Dudley won''t miss this opportunity."


    Killian''s weakness! Julietta''s resistance died down when he dered without hesitation that she was his weakness.


    "Where am I running away to? I can''t even go to Tilia. They''ll look into the shop, so I can''t even stay here."


    "Please go to my mansion."


    Maribel asked to go to her residence nearby, but Killian shook his head. "No, they''ll look into that, too. You''re going to Bertino. If you show my letter to Coupe, he''ll hide you where they''ll never find you, so let''s hurry up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Without any preparation like this?"


    "Your luggage is supposed to meet Ian near the Duke. So let''s go."


    Julietta had not thought of moving at Killian''s urging, but suddenly ran to the fitting room inside the tailor''s room.


    Everyone eximed when Julietta reappeared from the fitting room after a long time. Her body was as big as a mountain! It had been a long time since they saw the dull brown maid''s uniform, the brick-colored wig, and thick sses. It was the maid Julietta.


    "I''d like to go to the Imperial Castle."


    "What?"


    Killian was about to say, "If you go to Bertino in that way, no one will recognize you," but was at a loss for words.


    "I''ll have to check on how things are going. No one will suspect me of being Princess Kiellini with this appearance."


    "It''s so noticeable. There is no maid in the Imperial Castle who looks like that."


    "You can say that the maid who served you before came back again. The head maid of Asta Pce knows me, and every one of the knights who escorted you to Bertino and the attendants knows me."


    If she was stubborn, no one could ever defeat her. Knowing that, Maribel quickly stepped in and began to persuade Killian. "Yes, Your Highness. No one will doubt that figure. I heard you just sold the Harrods'' mansion and most of the attendants went to Tilia. I think it''s fair to say that Julie went back to Harrods'' mansion from Bertino and came to work as a royal maid in recognition of her ability. It''s dark under the oilmp, and it could be safer there."


    At Maribel''s persuasion, Killian was lost in thought for a moment. ''Would it be better to send her somewhere else? As long as she gets there safely, it would be safest to send her to Coupe. But...''


    He looked down at Julietta. ''Can I bear it if I don''t see her for a while?'' He would be anxious that something would happen in the meantime if he couldn''t see her.


    He knew it was safest to send her away immediately, but Killian sumbed to his own greed. He admitted that he didn''t want to leave his side for a moment.


    "Bring Johanna the head maid. It would be safer for the attendants of the Harrods'' mansion toe in together, rather than Julie alone."


    Maribel answered Killian quickly. "Yes, Your Highness, I''ll contact her right away and bring her in with Julie today."


    "I''ll trust you, the troupe leader. Julie, you have to be careful not to make me regret my current choice. Promise me."


    "Yes, Your Highness, I''ll keep it in mind."


    Killian kissed Julietta on the forehead and went back out into the garden. When he disappeared, Maribel looked at Julietta, and began to point out what to fix.


    "Julie, I can''t afford that maid uniform. Let''s lose some weight, too. It''s so noticeable. It''s not about protecting yourself like it used to be, it''s about hiding your body, so you need to change a little bit. Amelie, Sophie, please reduce the volume of cotton Julie is wearing, and try to wear an ordinary dress. If you don''t have one, go out and buy one. I''ll go take care of what His Highness ordered, so you get ready in the meantime. We''ll leave as soon as I get back."


    Julietta saw Maribel leaving the tailor''s office and went back into the fitting room.


    After taking the cotton underwear that Julietta took off and bringing it out, Amelie said, "All the clothes in the dressing shop are high-end, so there''s nothing to wear. I think I should go out and buy one."


    "I''ll be right back. Clothes, shoes, a hat, a cape, what else do you need?" Sophie roughly wrote the necessary items and hurried out.


    "Are you sure you will be okay? I think it''s better to hide yourself for a while, as His Highness says."


    "It''s not something that can be solved by hiding my body. I need to make quick judgments by knowing what''s going on as quickly as possible."


    Julietta quickly painted her face after taking out a makeup kit in a crude brown bag brought from the fitting room. At the same time, Amelie began to tear the seams apart and remove the cotton. Watching all this, Phoebe and Vera came up to help.


    When Julietta finished her makeup, she looked back at Phoebe, who was sewing hard. "Phoebe, can I talk to you for a second?"


    Phoebe put down the needle from her hand, and came quickly.

 Chapter 230 230. Disclosure, Part I

    Chapter 230. Disclosure, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta took her to the terrace, leaving behind those who had worked for her. "Phoebe, I want you to know that I''m making a suggestion and it''s not apulsion. I thought over and over about what would be the best thing for you."


    At Julietta''s words, Phoebe shook her head. "You''re not asking me to leave the Kiellini mansion for today, are you? I''ll be with you no matter what risk you have."


    Juliettaughed sadly at Phoebe''s strong talk. "It may not be as easy to solve as we think. the


    Kiellini family could be driven as traitors and destroyed with this incident."


    Originally, she wanted to make Phoebe the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini and provide a safe life. But things had changed. Now she had to separate everyone involved with her from the Kiellini family.


    However, she believed that the Prince would somehow protect the dressing shop. Neither would the attendants of the Kiellini family be severely punished. Maribel, a noblewoman, would be confirmed to have been involved in the affairs of the Kiellini family, but she would be proved to be irrelevant.


    But Phoebe was different. Everyone in the Kiellini family knew her as a noblewoman. An investigation would be conducted into the status of a noblewoman named Phoebe who had served Princess Kiellini close by.


    It was nothing else but rebellion. If a thorough investigation revealed that Phoebe was not a


    noblewoman, it was really irreversible.


    Phoebe shook her head again as if she knew Julietta''s mind. "I can never forget the kindness you have shown me, Miss. Now, telling me to run away for my safety is like asking me to be a woman of no trust. And for me, you, Vera and the rest of the dressing shop are like my family. I can''t abandon my family and run away to live. I can''t."


    Julietta was also moved by the cry of Phoebe. ''Family! What a precious word it was for me, too.''


    Julietta sighed quietly at the sight of Phoebe who was never likely to listen to her. Yeah, it wasn''t the time to have such a weak mind. Somehow, she had to get out of this crisis and protect her loved ones.


    She smiled reassuringly to Phoebe was tearing. "I''ll try to protect the Kiellini family somehow and make sure everyone''s safe."


    It was not something that could be solved by trying, but she had to say so. Phoebe also smiled face to face as if she believed in Julietta who smiled brightly and confidently.


    --------------------


    Around the end of the afternoon, Julietta, wearing a dark gray dress Sophie had bought and a modest hat without a decoration, looked back at the precious people. "How is it? Is it a really different person from Princess Kiellini?"


    Even her tone was different from the elegant princess. The aristocratic ent and upright attitude that she had learned while being scolded by Simone suddenly disappeared.


    Thedy standing in front of her eyes was just the way she used to be, with brick-colored hair and thick sses. However, ording to Maribel''s advice, some cotton was removed, and the gigantic build was reduced so much; her figure which would look chubby was not the same as before.


    "It was better than expected."


    "That''s what I saw and heard when I was growing up" She grew up watching actors practice acting and stage for over a decade. The changes in speech and behavior that fit the role were basic.


    "Still, you should not rx. Even if you talk and act differently, you can have someone who recognizes your voice. Don''t forget to speak as quietly as possible."


    Julietta nodded at Maribel''s attention.


    "There''s Mrs. Johanna outside, the head maid of Harrods'' mansion. There was not enough time to get in touch with other attendants. And I''vee to think that I might rather be suspicious."


    At Maribel''s words, Julietta nodded. "I''d like to send Vera and Phoebe to Maribel''s mansion."


    At Julietta''s request, Maribel nodded. "Yes, they can''t follow you in, so they should do. It''s weird that only the maids go back to the Kiellini mansion as the princess is gone."


    "That''s not all."


    "Do you mean there''s another reason?"


    Maribel''s eyes were narrowed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Please make Phoebe a different person."


    "A different person?"


    Maribel frowned, wondering, and then nodded as if she understood. "Are you worried that someone recognizes her? I didn''t worry much because her hair color changed."


    Julietta recalled the situation when Phoebe had been found on the street. She didn''t know who had put her in custody, but he must have seen Phoebe''s hair turn white. He could have been a nobleman. There were many people whose hair turned white now, but there was nothing wrong with being careful.


    She wanted to make Phoebe the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini and ensure a safe future. However, this was a n to withhold as long as the Kiellini family became a candle in front of the wind. Phoebe had to be a different person than she used to be, in case she couldn''t be a windbreaker in the future.


    Julietta nodded at Maribel''s words, looking at Phoebe''s white hair, greenish-brown eyes and a fine face. "Yes. Even if they have known Phoebe, please let them not recognize her at all."


    --------------------


    18. Disclosure


    "Good to see you again. I''m d you''ve lost a lot of weight."


    Countess Auguste, the head maid of the Asta Pce, greeted Johnna, the head maid of the Harrods'' house that Ian had brought, and pretended to know Julietta who was standing behind her.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time. I''ve lost weight, reflecting on what the head maid said."


    Her appearance was still tacky, but her greeting was quite usible. Countess Auguste nodded at the sight.


    A few months ago, she heard that the girl apanied Killian in ce of the sudden cut-off maid just before he went to Bertino did a very good job. But when the Prince returned, he didn''t bring her with him, and she thought she went back to Harrods'' mansion.


    As soon as he disposed of the house of the Harrods Street, he called them, and it seemed that these two women were being trusted by His Highness. Mrs. Auguste who had been supporting Killian since childhood with Sir Albert was pleased to assign a ce for the two to work.


    "Mrs. Johanna, please help me manage the maids. Julie, His Highness wants you to work as a private maid as you used to be, so follow Ian."


    "Yes, ma''am."


    It felt strange to be walking in the hall of the Asta Pce where she used to walk in and out as Princess Kiellini to show their solid romantic rtionship.


    When she crossed the hall with her head and back up, all the attendants who passed by, as well as the nobles and knights who she ran into, paid homage to her. That was natural, but now it was so different.


    She had to put her hands together somewhatfortably in front, and she had to lower her eyes slightly with her head bent at forty-five degrees. As she passed the corridor, she had to stay close to the edge and move carefully so that she wouldn''t make the sound of footsteps. When a nobleman passed by, she had to stop walking and bow down and wait until he passed.


    They said they had no idea what it was like to be a man''s business; she had been in a high position and came down to the lowest position of a maid.


    Ian was at a loss as to what to do when he saw the princess standing aside and lowering her head like he did until the nobles had passed by. ''Can His Highness bear it when he sees this?''


    He arrived in front of the office, passing the long corridor, with a sincere prayer for the crisis to pass safely.


    "Julie!"


    As soon as she entered the door, Killian who had been anxiously waiting for her sprang up.


    When Ian hurried to close the door and turn around, in case the knights in the hallway thought strange, the Prince was holding Julie tightly. The former cold and arrogant master hugged the princess affectionately, and Ian turned back and stood looking at the door that had juste in.


    Killian hugged Julietta and took her to the sofa.


    "How''s the situation going?"


    Killian gently stroked Julietta''s cheek, looking up at him with an uneasy look.


    He wanted to give her the best seat without any worries, but why did the thorny path unfold so far? For the first time, there was a rush of skepticism about his strength.

 Chapter 231 231. Disclosure, Part II

    Chapter 231. Disclosure, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    He sighed, looking down at the rough brick wig which concealed the gorgeous blonde, and the thick sses which hid the beautiful green eyes. Her appearance disguised at her old self was both pleasant and painful.


    "I have informed His Majesty of the death of the Duke of Kiellini."


    As soon as Francis came out of the private meeting with the Emperor, Oswald who would be in charge of the work of the Imperial Castle instead of Killian entered the office of the Emperor. He was now telling the emperor the news of the Duke.


    "When will the investigation team leave?"


    "They''ll leave as soon as they decide who''s going."


    "What about my aunt?"


    "She has been brought to the Imperial Castle for questioning. When the investigation team returned after confirming the Duke''s death, the Congress will be convened to determine whether she is guilty, along with the result of the interrogation."


    "The group of Prince Francis won''t miss this opportunity."


    "It could be a long-term fight."


    "What''s the current situation with the Duke of Kiellini?"


    "As Adam had moved, he''ll kill the Duke of Kiellini somehow before the investigation team arrives."


    "We have to take the daughter of the Duke out of Tilia. I never want to have her as a sister."


    At Julietta''s words, Killian pleaded as if to rx.


    "The head of the investigation team will be the Duke of Haint. He''s in our favor because he doesn''t get along with the side of Prince Francis over her daughter''s affair. Don''t worry, Duke Kiellini''s daughter will be taken care of by Adam."


    Killian ordered his daughter to be notified of the Duke''s death immediately. If she found out that the fence which used to protect her disappeared, how long would she be able to endure? If she did not die and survived the shocking news, he ordered them to send her to Bertino immediately.


    "I hate the situation right now." Julietta who had never said anything weak said, burying her face in Killian''s arms.


    ''Since when did I make such a fool of others'' lives?''


    There was no feeling that the Duke was going to die. That was the only concern that the Duke''s daughter would make her life impoverished. It was so strange to ask him to remove her from her eyes.


    As if to notice Julietta''s guilty mind, Killian lifted her up in the air and sat her on his knee. "Maybe I was too greedy."


    Julietta looked up at his regretful remark. "What greed? If it''s greed, I''ve done it."


    It was the worst of all that she wanted to send the original owner away who was pushed aside. even if she sat in the other''s seat.


    "It''s not your fault. You may think I found your real self in the lounge on thest day of the season, but I''ve actually known you before."


    Julietta''s surprised eyes met Killian''s.


    "As soon as I noticed that you were acting as a substitute for Princess Kiellini, I wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to make you mine."


    "You''ve known that long?"


    "Yes."


    "So that was how you had an air of innocence that way? You knew everything, but did you ever ask me why I looked like Princess Kiellini?"


    Even though Julietta''s voice rose in disbelief, Killian nodded silently. "I thought it was a good opportunity. I thought it was the only way to have you. Even if I go back to the past, I''d make the same choice. So it''s all my fault. My greed has put you in such a difficult situation. You don''t have to be distressed and feel guilty."


    Killian''s sedate silver eyes were telling her not to bother herself and to me him. But Julietta was not a fool, nor a coward. She wasn''t in a good mood for Killian''s cheating, but that was all.


    It was she who decided to take the role of Princess Kiellini. Even when the Duke was trying to kill her, she herself had decided to take the role.


    If she really hated it, she would follow whatever plot Killian made; she was confident of that. It all started because she wanted to be a real princess in her heart.


    Now she didn''t want to reverse all this. She tried so hard and earned this ce. The Duke and his daughter lost their ces because of their own faults, she decided to believe. No, she wanted to believe!


    Even if she had a chance to get everything back on track, she didn''t want to. She was not going to turn away. She didn''t want to lose this man before her.


    He was her man. He was hers. He was someone who she wanted to have, in spite of her conscience and guilty mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Whose man is Killian?"


    He thought she was going to cry and get angry, but a different question came out. Killian opened his eyes wide for a moment, but answered immediately, "I''m Julietta''s man!"


    "Do you swear to live as my own man for life?"


    "I swear."


    "You have to pay me back for what you''ve deceived me, by caring and loving me until you die. Are you confident?"


    "I''m more confident than anything else."


    "Okay, I''ll forgive you." Julietta put her arms under Killian''s armpit and put herself in his arms.


    "I want to see your face."


    "A little whileter. Right now, I''m hugging you and trying to figure out if I''m losing anything."


    "I can''t wait for you to finish the calction."


    "Why?"


    "There''s a lot I want to do."


    "I''ve said it before, just know that you can''t do everything you want to do before you get married."


    "Then would you tell me how far I can go?"


    Juliettaughed low at Killian''s soft question. "It''s going to depend on my mood that day."


    Julietta buried her face in Killian''s chest and giggled. The giddiness made her forget the present situation. Happiness crept up again.


    Killian leaned his back on the sofa as if he were surrendering. "I''ll do my best to make you feel better."


    "What and how much do you want to do?" Julietta pinched Killian''s chest, as if he dared not dream.


    "You''d be surprised to hear my thoughts." Killian''s head came down to Julietta''s ear.


    "Oh, you beast!"


    Ian, meanwhile, had been unable to do this or that since the two were in a lovely mood. As he looked back to see if the two of them knew that he was still there, he saw his master whispering in her ear.


    ''Should I go out without their noticing, or should I be the decoration on the front door?'' As he agonized, the princess beat his master badly with a red face. As if he didn''t see them, Ian turned around to the door and grabbed the doorknob to step out. At that moment, there was a knock. "Your Highness, this is Oswald."


    Oswald o had gone to the main castle where His Majesty was. He entered without waiting for an answer and ran into Ia,. "Hey, what are you doing here?"


    "Oh, well, I..."


    Ian nced back, blocking Oswald''s way. Before he knew it, the princess was standing, holding her hands demurely beside his master. Ian stepped away from Oswald after he confirmed it.


    "Well, the princess. Your clothes..." Oswald was startled when he saw Julietta, but lowered his voice quickly. "So that''s how it turned out."


    Killian diverted the attention of Oswald as he stared at Julietta with sparkling eyes. "What''s the current situation?"


    "The investigation team leaving for Tilia tomorrow includes Marquis Marius. I think he''s trying to see for himself," Oswald reported in a calm voice.


    "What about Francis?"


    "He was hopping mad, thinking a disturbance was getting in the way of what he thought was done."


    "I''ll have to go to the main castle. Julietta, you must be tired. Take a rest. Ian, take her to the bedroom so she can rest."


    Killian pointed to his bedroom and Julietta shook her head. "Your Highness, I''m a maid. I have to go to the maid''s quarters."


    "No! I brought you here to keep you in front of me, knowing it was dangerous, but you can''t stay in the maid''s quarters."


    At Killian''s anger, Ian stepped in carefully. "Your Highness, I''ll arrange her ce in the dressing room. I heard that Jeff, the former servant, had his residence in the dressing room. I know it''s a bad ce for the princess, but for safety''s sake, I don''t think there''s a better ce than that."

 Chapter 232 232. Disclosure, Part III

    Chapter 232. Disclosure, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian''s private quarters were east of the first floor of Asta Pce. If they opened the door at the end of the long connecting corridor from the front gate, and came through the office and across the lounge, they would find Killian''s bedroom.


    So when Ian rmended the fitting room, which was the safest ce in Killian''s bedroom inside the pce of Asta, Killian finally nodded.


    Julietta breathed a sigh at the thought of having to use the fitting room as a bedroom here, after Bertino. She was destined to visit Killian''s fitting room wherever she went.


    A ce to stay like that had been set up. But she couldn''t take a break right away. "I''ll follow you, too."


    "All the nobles who have heard the news at the moment will be gathered. They''re going to bite and tear each other to get a little benefit from this. I don''t want to take you to that ce."


    Killian opposed it right away, but Julietta''s stubbornness didn''t abate. "I need to figure out what''s going on. You said it was a fight for time."


    They had to find out more than the enemy, and needed faster judgement. Killian had no choice but to give up his persuasion when Julietta kept her opinion on the matter. Eventually, he had to check her appearance in disguise again, and took her to the main castle. He soon found himself doing what Julietta asked him to do, but the situation wasn''t so bad. He felt like he could enjoy it if it wasn''t for the dangerous situation.


    ------


    The nobles moved as expected. Without their knowledge, darkness fell, but in front of the office of the Emperor, all the aristocrats were bound up and gathered in groups.


    "Your Highness."


    As those who saw Killian gave their courtesy, the Marquis of Anais came to him quickly. Killian coldly spoke after seeing the face of the Marquis, whose anxious feelings were revealed at a nce.


    "Have you been worried about your niece, the Marquis?"


    The word niece contained everything. Robert stiffened his face when he noticed a signal to calm down his feelings.


    "I''m worried because the princess didn''te back to the mansion. There''s been a kidnapping attempt before, and I''m afraid that something happened."


    The nobles who had gathered roared at Killian''s words. "Do you mean there was an attempted kidnapping of Princess Kiellini?" the Duke of Haint asked on behalf of the frightened nobles.


    "That''s right. On thest day of the summer social season, someone tried to lure the princess and kidnap her, but they failed. Aren''t you curious about who dared to do that?" Killian''s heartless gaze turned toward Duke Dudley and Marquis Marius, who stood on the other side.


    "It makes us feel ufortable, if you look at us like you''re suspicious of us." The Duke of Dudley frowned with displeasure.


    "I just looked at you, but your reaction is too sharp. It seems that he whomits a fault thinks everyone speaks of it."


    Killian''s eyes were full of ridicule as he nced at Marquis Marius and Duke Dudley in turn.


    "It''s unpleasant, Your Highness. Are you saying that we did it? Are you trying to cover up your fiancee''s escape and using us of guilt?"


    "Escape? How dare you use my fiancee of running away? How dare you use the Empress of the future?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Empress of the future? The terrible work of the Duke of Kiellini has been revealed to the whole world over; how can the daughter of such a guy be the Empress? I suspect that you didn''t know about this. If you were a little involved in this, it''s enough to lose your status in the royal family."


    Duke Dudley''s intemperate remark brought heavy silence throughout the room.


    A piquant smile leaked out of the mouth of Killian, who had been staring at the Duke without a word for a while. "Dethronement! I was going to end up with deportation, but you mentioned the dethronement... Good, I like that everyone here is going to be a witness. Whoever is involved in this work shall be deprived of all his status and title and demoted to themon people, whatever his status may be. Do you mind if I do this?"


    The Duke of Dudley paused for a moment when Killian said that, but he decided that he could not back down. It was a matter of life and death. Now that Francis had told the whole world that the epidemic was actually poison, there was no other way. If they didn''t take this opportunity to kill Killian, his side would die.


    "Of course. All the soldiers who poisoned civilians during the war and harmed them were executed. Even so, it''s not even at war right now. How can we forgive those who have done such a terrible thing?"


    "All right. Then, how should we deal with the kidnapping case of a noblewoman?"


    Killian looked back at the assembled nobles and called out a young aristocrat. He had a past where his sister was almost got kidnapped by a business for human trafficking. "Viscount Hackett, if anyone fails to kidnap an innocent aristocrat, what punishment should he be given?"


    When asked by Killian, he thought for a moment before telling him what he thought. "A kidnapping, whether she''s a noble or not, is the worst crime of all time. It has been rumored that young women are kidnapped and sold in brothels to ind countries from many parts of the continent. Each country is working hard to eradicate such human trafficking. We''ve also invested a lot of money to strengthen our security and guard them. I can''t believe that someone almost kidnapped a nobledy in Dublin, the heart of Austern, the father of the continent. I think we should set an example with the death penalty, so that it doesn''t happen again."


    As soon as Hackett spoke his mind, Killian looked back at Duke Dudley, Marquis Marius, and finally, Marquis Anais.


    "Yes, I agree. Princess Kiellini could have been killed during the kidnapping, which has been a problem for a long time. What was worse, she is the future Empress and ady of a great noble family."


    Duke Dudley became nervous when he saw Killian''s gaze directed toward the Marquis of Anais.


    ''There''s no way he can know that Christine did it, but did he guess it? Why is he looking at Marquis Anais?''


    He erased the ominous thought from his head. Even if Killian knew it was Christine, he wouldn''t be able to do anything. If there was any evidence, it would not be a time to act slowly. Furthermore, Marquis Anais was Princess Kiellini''s uncle!


    First of all, Duke Dudley had to put more emphasis on the poison, so that the kidnapping case was to be thought it was nothing. "Your Highness, the kidnapping is not important right now. You know how much wrong the Kiellini family did, but you are pretending you don''t know? Innocent people were killed. Now that they''ve done such a terrible thing, the daughter of the Kiellini family was punished by kidnapping for their fault, wasn''t she?"


    Killian managed to put up with the desire to smite the Duke of Dudley, who was so pompous.


    ''It''s not important? She''s been punished for her fault?''


    Something terrible could have happened to Julietta that day, but it was so disgusting to hear it as if it were nothing. A woman who had just had hering-out could have had such a terrible thing done to her, for she was born with such dirty blood...


    Killian red straight at the Duke of Dudley. "The truth about this will soone to light¡­ and I think the abduction of the princess is very important. I got the impression that they were trying to incite people''s doubts about this with her mysterious whereabouts."


    At Killian''s words, the Duke of Martin asked, "What doubts?"


    "The Duke of Kiellini found out about the poison yesterday andmitted suicide out of despair. By the time the Duke was known to havemitted suicide, they put the posters on the wall of the streets of the capital at the order of Francis. Isn''t that weird?" Killian looked around the nobles once again.


    "Yes, I was surprised to hear that earlier. The first thing to do is to call the Congress after it''s been reported to His Majesty. We need to gather opinions from the Congress and from His Majesty, ande to a conclusion on what to do about it. But it''s really strange that His Majesty found out about this only after he suddenly posted the notices." Most of them nodded and agreed with the words of Count Margio, a member of the Congress.

 Chapter 233 233. Disclosure, Part IV

    Chapter 233. Disclosure, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "His Highness Francis found out it was a poison and put the notices on the walls to warn the people to be careful because things were so urgent!" The Duke of Miguel, standing next to the Duke of Dudley, said angrily.


    Killian retorted loudly, "The people could have been upset and it could have led to a riot. He has been studying the disciplines of kingship since he was a child, but doesn''t he know even such a basic thing?"


    The Duke of Dudley was about to open his mouth to refute what he said, but Killian did not give him any time. "I can''t raise my face because I''m ashamed that a man who doesn''t know this basic thing is a prince. I don''t know who poisoned the people in the capital yet, but I think this is a conspiracy from those who tried to leave the me on the Kiellini family. That''s why they kidnapped the princess again, to make the people think that the Duke of Kiellini harbored the princess as soon as he was found guilty."


    "Who the hell did that?" one of the gathered nobles shouted.


    Killian deliberately took a look at His Majesty''s office and turned to Duke Dudley. "Well, who is it? He who dared to do this! The one who tried to kidnap the princess twice!"


    "Do you want to say that it''s me?"


    "Do you want to say no?"


    "Absolutely not. What kind of nder is on me? No matter who Your Highness is, I can''t stand you being so obstinate in questioning and pushing me forward."


    "What would you do if I told you I had a witness of that time?"


    He had to continue to arouse the doubts of the nobles. He had to dy the time of the investigation team''s departure by as much as possible. He also had to divert attention from those who asked about Julietta''s whereabouts, leaving room for witnesses.


    The knights ordered by Killian had set off a short time ago to meet Lady Raviel, one of Christine''s maids. They were to escort her here secretly, after telling her to behave in a way that would not be suspicious. Only then would the Duke of Dudley pay attention to finding out who the witness was, without questioning his granddaughter''s two friends, thinking that the witness was near Killian.


    The Duke of Dudley answered Killian''s question with a smile, as if it could not be. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. This does not remove the sin of the Kiellini family. It''s no use trying to frame His Highness Francis, who is innocent."


    Killian warned the Duke of Dudley about his rxedposure, "I''ll see how far your confidence goes, the Duke. This time, it must be true that you did not do any harm to the princess."


    Killian finished and then went into the Emperor''s office. This was not the time to reveal the sins of Francis and Lady Anais by revealing the daughter of the family of Baron Raviel.


    It was enough to arouse people''s doubts, if there were doubts in the minds of those who thought that she ran away from the crime the Duke of Kiellini hadmitted.


    If the words were spread that way, Marquis Marius would not be able to go down to Tilia. He would be worried that Francis could be found to be involved in the kidnapping of Princess Kiellini, so he would try to solve it. To that end, he mentioned the kidnapping of Princess Kiellini without revealing his witness.


    When Killian left many people with questions and entered the Emperor''s office, Julietta looked up and sneaked around. Aside from the Duke of Kiellini, the four major Dukes, the eight major Marquises, and the nobles in the central positions were divided into factions and talking in whispers.


    Momentster, the First Queen entered the hall with her younger sister, Marquise Anais. Marquise Anais was following the First Queen, leaving those who gave their courtesy behind, and suddenly turned around and returned. "Your Excellency Marquis Oswald, how have you been?"


    She greeted Oswald, who was standing next to her husband, without turning her eyes to her husband.


    "Yes, ma''am. How have you been?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m fine, thank you. By the way, His Highness Killian must have a bad headache because of my husband''s niece. How did he get involved with such a family and get into this kind of trouble?"


    Robert became angry at Ivana''s behavior of clicking her tongue and shaking her head.


    "Ivana!"


    Ivanna carried on with no regard for the cry from her husband. "I heard you don''t know where the princess is. She was also quite fast. How did she know about this before she hid herself? Ah! I heard that a humble theater owner named Maribel Grayson ising in and out of the Kiellini mansion, and I think we should investigate her."


    "Maribel Grayson?"


    When Oswald asked back as if he didn''t know why, Ivana made a mockery of it. "Maybe you don''t know her that well. She''s very good at hiding people. If she''s hiding the princess, no one really can find her. So I''m going to advise they call her and investigate right away."


    Ivana made a spiteful smile and then mumbled, passing Oswald and her husband. "Of course, I''m not included in ''no one.''"


    Her words were not heard by Oswald and Robert, but by the ears of Julietta who stood motionless at the end of the party. Julietta looked at the back of Mrs. Anais passing by.


    ''If Maribel had hidden someone, no one would have found her, but she said she was an exception. What does that mean? Does she think Maribel hid Princess Kiellini? By the way, why does she think Maribel hid her? Why did shee to that conclusion? And why does she say she can find out what no one else can find? She spoke it with great confidence...''


    With some uneasiness, Julietta kept looking at the back of Mrs. Anais, who was approaching the Duke of Dudley.


    ---


    After quite a long time, the Emperor''s office door opened. When the Emperor came out after a cry from the Grand Chambein, everyone bent their knees and raised their courtesies.


    "I''m sure you''ve all seen the notices on the wall on the streets in the capital today."


    The Emperor looked back at the assembled nobles, and finally at the Duke of Dudley. "Prince Francis has known and proved to be true that the ''Blue Blood Disease'' epidemic, is actually a poison of the Kiellini family."


    The Duke of Dudley stepped forward from among the roaring people. "Your Majesty, we can never forgive the Kiellini family for causing such a disturbance. Innocent people have died. We should never let them go, even though the Duke of Kiellini killed himself. It''s especially strange that Princess Kiellini has disappeared. Duke Kiellini must have found out that he had been caught, harbored the princess, andmitted suicide."


    At his words, his aides around him agreed with him, and supported the punishment to the Kiellini family.


    "Your Majesty, there is no reason that the Duke of Kiellini did such a thing. This is too weird. I think we should not jump to a conclusion and investigate thoroughly," the Duke of Martin opposed Duke Dudley''s words.


    "That''s right, Your Majesty. Princess Kiellini was engaged to Prince Killian, and the Duke of Kiellini couldn''t feel theck of anything. So there was no need for him to do such a thing. I think someone designed this to nder the Duke." The Duke of Haint came forward and put forth his opinion.


    "What do you say with nder? It''s obvious that the Duke of Kiellini is trying to establish his son-inw''s position. The people''s distrust of Prince Killian, who has deceived them so far, was great. In order to remove such distrust, he must have spread the poison as if it were an infectious disease, and then released the antidote. He must have used his brain to gain prestige!" the Duke of Miguel put forth with confidence.


    "Duke Miguel, you speak as if you''ve seen him do it. If it turns out to be untrue, you''re prepared to give up your position as a Duke, right?"


    At Killian''s cold scolding, the Duke of Miguel nced sideways. The head of Duke Dudley was with a firm face nodded once without looking at him. At the show of support, the Duke of Miguel spoke up again.

 Chapter 234 234. Disclosure, Part V

    Chapter 234. Disclosure, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Your Majesty, we can know even though we didn''t see everything. The Duke''s servant has been captured. It turned out he had poison, and it was from the Kiellini family. He also confessed that it was ordered by the Duke. As the Duke of Haint said, why did he do such a thing? The position of a prospective son-inw who has deceived the people so far seemed to be at stake, so he did it to raise his prestige. Look at the princess running away. He thought something was wrong, so he harbored her." The words of the Duke of Miguel continued without knowing where to stop.


    "Your Excellency Duke Miguel, I heard the tongue of the servant of Duke of Kiellini you had caught was cut and his wrists were broken, so how did youe to that conclusion?" Oswald tilted his head strangely.


    Excited, Duke Miguel said something he shouldn''t have said, and looked at the Duke of Dudley in embarrassment.


    The Duke of Dudley stared at him for not doing what he had entrusted to him, and said, "It was unexpected that the servant tried to cut off his own tongue. Who would have expected him to roll away and break both wrists? What the Duke of Miguel said was that the servant confessed as soon as we captured him."


    "The Duke, what a pity it is! Everyone who heard the testimony is Francis''s people. How should I ept it? If so, would you like to hear the story of this side?"


    Killian nced stealthily at Julietta, checked her appearance, and opened his mouth. "On thest day of August, Princess Kiellini was kidnapped at the Imperial Banquet that closed the season. Fortunately, I secretly attached someone to escort her, so she was rescued unharmed."


    When the word kidnap which hade out earlier was officially mentioned again, everyone listened with a nervous expression.


    "By the way. I heard it was Francis''s servant who called out Mrs. Raban, who attended as the chaperone of Princess Kiellini that day."


    At Killian''s words, the Duke of Dudley answered, without changing his face. "Someone made this up to frame His Highness Francis."


    "Is that so? Even though Princess Kiellini left the Imperial Castle in a carriage belonging to Prince Francis on that day, is it still nder?"


    "It''s nder! I wouldn''t do such an obvious thing unless I was crazy," Francis intervened angrily.


    "That''s right. It''s nder, and the usation about me which was used by a servant whose tongue has been cut off is not nder... what kind of yardstick are you using? You only do it your way."


    "But after all, nothing happened. Isn''t that enough? If you don''t find a suspect, shut up. Don''t try to pin it on me," Francis said.


    "That''s right, Your Highness Killian. I think what happened this time is more important than that. Don''t keep talking about an irrelevant story."


    Killian spoke coldly at the words of Duke Dudley. "There is a direct corrtion between them. As I said before, they might have kidnapped the princess to frame the Kiellini family."


    "Are you trying to calm down the fact that she ran away like this?"


    Killian crept up his mouth, in protest of the Duke of Dudley. "Do you know that the princess caught the poison? If it was a poison of the Kiellini family, why would the princess fall down after taking it?"


    "I''m sure she was deliberately trying to avoid suspicion because she had an antidote."


    "Did she deliberately take poison to avoid suspicion? Do all of you think that is possible? There could be a side effect of her hair turning white. Do you think the reason she did it was that she felt insecure about my already solid position? Say something that makes sense."


    The opinions of both sides were too tense. If they listened to this one, they would find it right, and if they listened to that one, they would find it right.


    "First, check the body of the Duke of Kiellini tomorrow, make sure how the poison was distributed, and then get back together."


    "Your Majesty, this is obvious. Killian must have done it, why should we postpone it until tomorrow?" What Francis had insisted in the Emperor''s office was brought up again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s because it doesn''t seem clear and obvious. The only witness is a servant whose tongue is cut and whose wrists are broken. After a thorough investigation by the imperial investigation team, I will issue an order to convene again. Now leave."


    After struggling all day, the Emperor rubbed his forehead and left the hall.


    "Killian, you''ll never get away with it this time. That pompous face will soon be gone, so be anxious." Francis left after growling those words, and Duke Dudley, the First Queen, and Marquise Anais followed him. Killian also left for the Asta Pce with Marquis Oswald and Julietta.


    "This is not easy. I think it''s going to take longer than I thought," Oswald sighed anxiously.


    "Your Highness, we have to bring in the maid who poisoned me."


    Julietta reminded him of Jane, the maid. On the first day of the treatment center, the maid ran away from the mansion under the pretext of volunteering, and now knights were monitoring her hiding ce.


    "It has been a while, someone who had incited her to poison you should have contacted her. It''s so weird," said Oswald. It was unfortunate that she had to be a witness before she could even contact the person behind her.


    "I think she ran away because she failed to kill me."


    "Then it might be better to bring her in and make her confess, with a promise to protect her safety."


    Killian was horribly angry at that opinion. "No way! I don''t want to protect her safety. She''s the woman who tried to kill Julietta."


    At Killian''s rage, Julietta grabbed him by the arm to soothe him. "I don''t want to forgive her, either. I almost died. But since no one has ess to her, we can''t get any evidence, and the most useful way now is that she tells us who abetted what she did."


    "But, Your Highness, why didn''t you immediately say that the captured servant was the one who had stolen the poison recipe, the secret of the Kiellini family?" Oswald asked something he found strange.


    "It would seem more believable to have the storying from someone who has nothing to do with us than me saying it."


    "There''s been a lot of talk about it today, but no one seems to remember it." Oswald was worried.


    "If the investigation team is dispatched tomorrow, they will investigate the cause of the Duke''s suicide. At that time, it must be naturally revealed that the servant stole the poison recipe. If it is reported, people will remember the story of a runaway servant they heard not long ago. Only when it turns out so naturally will people suspect that this might be someone''s nder."


    "How will you exin the whereabouts of the princess? No kidnapping should take ce because it willst at least two days. I know you emphasized kidnapping to arouse suspicion. But she''s going to be the Empress. The kidnapping scandal will haunt her for life." Oswald shook his head as if this should not happen.


    "I hate such a scandal, too. But there''s no other way to exin the whereabouts of the princess. Sadly, we have to choose the second alternative since the scandal that she was kidnapped is better than that she ran away."


    Killian patted Julietta on the head as if he were sorry. Julietta epted his touch and spoke a whileter, "Please get me a house in the area where the poison did the most damage."


    At her sudden words, Killian raised his eyebrows. "What are you going to do with a house all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t want to suffer from a scandal all my life. I can endure the anxiety of my false status being found because I made my own decision. But I hate being misunderstood as something I wouldn''t do. The noble families who seek the position of the next Empress will never miss this opportunity. I''m sure they''ll be frantic trying to cancel my engagement with Your Highness, saying Ick the qualification."


    "If I say no, who would dare do such a thing?"


    "Everything doesn''t go by your will. This time, things have gone awry. I can prevent it in advance, and I don''t want to take a difficult road. I don''t want to be nervous, either."

 Chapter 235 235. Disclosure, Part VI

    Chapter 235. Disclosure, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian gentlyforted her as she shook her head hard, as if she didn''t want to think about it. "What makes you so nervous? Don''t you trust me?"


    Julietta looked up at Killian then. "I don''t want to create any chance that I might not be your wife, the Queen. I want to be the perfect Queen, without any criticism and opposition."


    Killian stared at Julietta''s green eyes which were looking straight through him. "Are you satisfied if I get you a house? Are you relieved with that? Tell me everything you want. I''ll give you whatever it is."


    "If it''s a house where no onees in or out, I''m satisfied. To avoid the suspicion of running away, I have to make an excuse that I fell down and was sick, whether they believe it or not."


    Killian responded briefly to Julietta''s words, "Who can doubt if the princess says it like that? You fell down while volunteering at the treatment center and got somebody''s care there. Who would you have been served by?"


    "What if your new sister took care of you?"


    Killian looked up at Julietta at Oswald''s suggestion.


    "I don''t want to get Phoebe involved in it. Actually, since the Kiellini family is in danger, I have to revise my n. I think Lady Raviel would be good enough."


    "Lady Raviel?"


    "Yes. You''re going to bring her as a witness, aren''t you? So, wouldn''t it be okay to ask for another one in return for forgiving her mistake? Lady Raviel has never met me. Then, why don''t you just say that she found me copsed by chance and didn''t know who I was, so she was just nursing me? I''ll show up at the Imperial Castleter. Who can doubt the words of Lady Raviel, a person of the Duke of Dudley?"


    Killian admired Julietta''s words. "That''s right. No one can doubt her."


    He kissed the hand of Julietta affectionately and then told Ian, "Find the right house right now."


    ---


    Regina pped Dian on the cheek at the incredible news, and then copsed.


    She couldn''t believe she fell after just one swing of her arm. She was so pathetic. It was all resentful and cursed to think that all these troubles happened because she was born weak. She barely stood up, staggering in the hands of her supporting nanny, and stared at the maid in front of her.


    "Tell me again."


    "His Excellency the Duke hasmitted suicide."


    "Suicide? Ha! Are you telling me to believe that? Why did they kill him? I did everything they told me to do. I went all the way to Vicern, and proved that I was Duke Kiellini''s biological child, and I told them I was going to be an adopted daughter. But why?! Why did they kill him?"


    ''Her father killed himself? He must not have done it, leaving me alone. ''


    "I have nothing more to say. They ordered that you would be leaving in an hour, so be ready right away."


    "Departure? Where? Where are they sending me?"


    Despite Regina''s hysterical cries, Dian only said what she had to say, trying not to express her feelings as much as possible. "You are going to leave in an hour, whether you''re ready or not. You''d better hurry."


    She said thest words, looked at Regina''s nanny, and escaped like she was running from the dark room. Everything was going wild. Count Adam came from the capital, and soon after the Duke of Kiellini died.


    Only Prince Killian''s people remained at the annex. There was just the Duke''s new servant, who was arranged by Prince Killian, Regina and her nanny, Sir Caden and his servant, and Dian. In the detached house, where outsiders were strictly prohibited from entering, they made up the story that the Dukemitted suicidetest night.


    Adam informed the Tilia mansion and the whole territory about the Duke''s suicide. Then, he ordered the attendants to prepare to hold the funeral immediately after the return of the inspectors who woulde down from the capital.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you deliver the message?" Sir Caden asked Dian went down to the office.


    "Yes. I said she''d be leaving in an hour."


    In the office on the first floor of the annex was the gathering of Sir Caden, Count Adam, and Count Valerian.


    "Well done."


    As soon as Sir Caden''s words were finished, Count Adam stated, "We should send Miss Regina to Bertino as soon as possible, because we have to use the Magic Square. We''ll have to send her before theye, because we might encounter people who areing down from the capital to make trouble."


    "I''ll go with her. They know both of you came here in Tilia, but if you don''t show up when the investigation teames, you might be suspicious."


    Count Valerian spoke out against Sir Caden, "It would create more doubts if Sir Caden were to leave Tilia at this point. They would wonder, since you''ve been managing Tilia on behalf of Duke Kiellini, who was known to be sick. We have to deal with this matter by someone who could never be noticed by Prince Francis'' people."


    At Valerian''s words, Adam turned to Dian, standing in the corner. "Dian, it''s going to be hard, but I think you should go. Don''t slow down, even if the Duke''s daughter dies on the way. Don''t rest in Baden Land, move directly to the Magic Square and head for Bertino. I''m sure Coupe wille to meet."


    Adam said so far and looked at Dian carefully. "Can you do it? It''s a matter of the safety for the princess."


    "Yes, I will seed no matter what happens." The princess''s safety depends on me. It was obvious that something big had happened in the capital!


    When Dian answered emphatically, even with uneasy eyes, Adam smiled appreciatively.


    "What about the Duke''s will?"


    At Adam''s words, Valerian took the will out of his jacket. "That''s as expected."


    The will said he would leave everything to his daughter, Iris Kiellini.


    "The only thing left to his little sister, who''s been looking after his daughter her whole life, is the Dublin mansion. He''s a great person in a way."


    Sir Caden nodded as Adam showed a sign of being embarrassed. "As soon as he arrived at the mansion, he was going to change his will. The moment he opened the door to the secret vault, I hit him right away and removed it."


    Since his daughter was listed as an illegitimate child on the family registry, he would have had to revise his will, since it said that everything would be passed on to Iris.


    "This is a letter seeking permission from the Emperor to put Kiellini''s illegitimate child on his family registry. Miss Regina''s signature column is still empty."


    In the letter, the certificate stated that Katerina Ste Josephine Kiellini, the illegitimate child of the Kiellini family, had been certified by the Vicern Temple, and the Duke''s name was signed below. It was written on a magic paper dedicated to the Kiellini family, which allowed it to be stored permanently.


    There were three documents in all: the will of the Duke, the application for entry into the family register to His Majesty, and the blood certificate received from the Vicern Temple.


    After looking at the three documents without a word for a while, Adam put the other two inside his jacket and said, "I''m worried about whether the investigators will let it go if they find out that there is no will for the Duke."


    It was clear that Francis would try to stop Killian from ascending to the Crown Prince. Because there was no other way, Adam had quickly came down to Tilia to kill the Duke, but it was true that he was anxious to see if they could really ovee a difficult situation with the scant evidence and suicide.


    For a while, there was silence in the office. Adam again took out the documents he had stashed, as if he had suddenlye up with something. "Why did we name the Duke''s illegitimate daughter Katarina? Isn''t that the name of thete wife of the Duke?" Adam looked at Valerian, who had been to the Vicern Temple with the Duke.


    "It was the order of the princess. She ns to turn Miss Phoebe into the illegitimate child of the Duke."


    At Valerian''s words, Adam, Caden and Dian all looked at him in amazement.


    "Miss Phoebe?"

 Chapter 236 236. Disclosure, Part VII

    Chapter 236. Disclosure, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, I think she was angry about this incident. She was angry that they didn''t care about killing innocent people by disguising the poison as an infectious disease. So she said she can''t let Miss Regina take over the real power of the Kiellini family, and be recognized as an adopted daughter. That was what the Duke of Kiellini wanted. But she decided to use the name of thete Duchess, because she thought it would be a problem to use Phoebe''s name as it was."


    "I see. In fact, no matter how she would be treated as an illegitimate child, I didn''t want her to have the real power of the Kiellini family."


    As soon as Adam returned from Bertino, he hade to Tilia and did not hear what had happened in the meantime. Just knowing that they would send Regina to Bertino for the time being, he nodded loudly and weed the news.


    "Originally, the Duke hid his illegitimate child for fear of threatening his sick daughter, but decided to admit her when he was in danger of passing the duke title to his rtive, Sir Raven, due to the engagement with the royal family. Then the poisoning incident urred, and the Dukemitted suicide after proving at the Vicern Temple that his illegitimate child was his biological daughter."


    As Sir Caden finished, Adam turned to Dian, who stood quietly in the corner. He looked closely at the maid who could not conceal her confusion.


    "As we promised before, Miss Dian will be introduced to the social world of Austern as a noblewoman of Bertino."


    There should be a reasonable reward and a conciliatory approach to everything. Moreover, he could not ignore a woman''s jealousy. It was Dian who had gone through hardship, caring for Regina here. She might be tempted to take a change of heart if Phoebe were to be the illegitimate child of the Kiellini family and inherit everything. Therefore, he had to award the appropriate thing to prevent an unstable situation in advance.


    "You will be the maternal cousin of Valerian. The Valerian family has an extensive history, and his maternal uncle is a man of dignity. Count Valerian himself is a cousin of and the closest aide to Prince Killian, so it''s a good ce to be noticed in the social world."


    Of course, it was a position iparable to the Kiellini family, who was a founding contributor to Austern. Furthermore, it''s not Valerian''s, but his cousin''s. It was the family of a humble Baron of the maternal side of Valerian, which had no descendants. No one was interested in the family because they did not engage in active exchanges with the nobles and did not make their way into Austern.


    Only in case of such a humble family would people not recognize who she was, even if she suddenly appeared.


    Adam kept an eye on Dian, whose face flushed with joy. It was a position that was notparable with being the illegitimate child of a Duke.


    ''Now she is unconditionally happy as she was raised to the status of a noble, but she would soon realize how much Phoebe has. Will she ever realize it and then live in appreciation of what she has, without being greedy or jealous?''


    For now, he emphasized that her status was more valuable and higher than an illegitimate child''s so that she would not feel it.


    "Thank you very much. Even if you make me an unnamed noblewoman, I am greatly indebted to you, but I am the cousin of Count Valerian! I''m d to hear that."


    At her face of pure joy without calction, Adam softened his doubts. However, it was too early to let go of his thoughts.


    He looked at Sir Caden, who was delighted to say congrattions to Dian, and then had eye contact with Valerian. Valerian also offered his congrattions, as if he had noticed his intention.


    "I''m happy to have such a beautiful cousin. As your older brother, I''ll try to marry you off to a good family as soon as this matter settles down."


    "First of all, Miss Dian takes Miss Regina to Bertino, and then heads straight to the Chartreu Dress Shop in the capital. You can stay there for a while to dress up and get some education. You can move to Valerian''s mansion as soon as you''re ready."


    Dian didn''t know what to do at the honorific expressions, which were significantly different from the previous ones. "Please lower your words. I''m not even a noble yet¡­"


    "What did you say? Now you need to get used to this kind of honorific expressions and hospitality. Now, Miss Dian, get ready to leave Tilia."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Dian, whose face was red, ran out of the office.


    "You will go to Baden Territory immediately after Miss Regina has left, arrest the Count, and go to the capital."


    Valerian nodded at Adam''s words.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to kill Miss Regina?" Sir Caden suggested, since he thought it would be better to kill her, leaving no seeds of future trouble.


    "I haven''t got the permission of His Highness yet."


    When Adam sighed, Valerian replied, "He must have dyed that decision because of the princess. Actually, she thought about making Miss Phoebe an illegitimate child, but she seems to have hesitated. She seemed to feel guilty because she thought all this had happened because of her role as a substitute. So, it''s going to be hard for her to ept Miss Regina''s death."


    "That kind of sympathy or guilty mind could make things go wrong. By any chance, if there''s something wrong, we''ll kill her right away and make it look like she died of a disease," Adam said, and held out the two papers he was holding. "Now, there''s a family registry application and a blood certificate. In addition, I want you to deliver Sir Caden''s opinion on the killing of Miss Regina. I also think it''s good to be clean and tidy, and not to leave seeds of future trouble."


    Adam added as his brow furrowed, as if he didn''t like anything, "As for Miss Phoebe... maybe there will be a lot of people out there who recognize her, but it''s not for us to decide. His Highness will judge."


    Valerian took the papers and slipped them into his jacket.


    Caden also nodded as if he were in favor of Adam''s words, went to his desk, took out a thick pile of papers, and returned. "This is a report sent to me by a person who monitors the town for any suspicious people, as His Highness ordered."


    Adam''s eyes grew bigger as he silently looked at the documents that Sir Caden had given him. "There was a man questioning closely about the princess. Isn''t this a report that came a few days ago? Why haven''t you reported this to His Highness yet?"


    "I only saw it today, because I went to Vicern with the Duke and returned. I''m sorry."


    Many things had happened at once, and it seemed that an important report had been missed.


    There was no guarantee that this kind of thing would have only happened here. Thinking that he should check the whole reporting system, Adam went through the report once again.


    ''Was it a simple investigation to ask about the princess? Or did someone do it with suspicion? Who the hell asked him to investigate?''


    "Valerian, I''m going to head to the capital. I need to report this to His Highness right away. I don''t feel good about."


    Caden had simply thought that it was an investigation of a person wondering about the princess, and he was surprised when Count Adam took it sensitively.


    "Isn''t it that people wonder about the princess? I guess it was because the princess''s sudden debut made headlines."


    Who would think this would happen? Adam shook his head even after Sir Caden said he didn''t think it was that much of a deal. "It doesn''t apply to the princess. Even if they ask a simple question, some people might feel strange at the ordinary story. Sir Caden, if you go up to the capital now, you will serve His Highness Killian near him. The Imperial Castle is a scary ce, where even the slightest thing can turn into a big one. You have to be in the habit of questioning everything and looking at it again, without slowing your tension and vignce, if you wish to protect His Highness."


    Even the mental attitude of Adam was different from Caden''s mindset. Adam didn''t say that he would be safe. He said that the only way he could protect His Highness Killian was by doing so.


    Caden sincerely regretted it. He felt ashamed of himself for neglecting the report which had been on his desk since yesterday, and only submitting it now.

 Chapter 237 237. Disclosure, Part VIII

    Chapter 237. Disclosure, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I''ll reflect. I feel like I have a lot to learn." Sir Caden apologized with the utmost sincerity. He had to change himself to enter the highest and gloomiest ce in the Empire.


    Adam nodded, epting the apology, and asked, "I need to meet the person who submitted this report, and hear more about it. How should I meet him?"


    "You have to go to the vige. If we let him in and out of the mansion, he could be suspicious, so I have only been contacting him by letter."


    "Who should I look for?" Valerian jumped up and asked.


    "Go to an inn called ''Tilia''s Garden'' in the vige just below Tilia Castle, ask the owner for thergest room, and order a dinner of grilled quail dureng. Then you''ll be able to meet the watchman. But it''s difficult for Your Excellency the Count to go. Although we''ve nted spies here, we don''t know what kind of spies they might have in the vige."


    Valerian''s footsteps stopped after he began to move at Caden''s words.


    "Give knights free time today. Let those who are suffering from the death of the Duke drink and soothe their sorrows. Why don''t you join them for a drink, Sir Caden? Aren''t you the one who served the Duke closest?"


    Sir Caden grinned at Adam''s words.


    "I should do that. I''m going to have a drink too. Your Excellency Count Valerian will leave after I return."


    ------------------


    Killian stared at the maid who had been dragged out in the middle of the night.


    "Save me. I''ve only done what I was told to do. Please, please show mercy."


    Until the unidentified assants had suddenly attacked and arrested her, Jane thought she would go to Lady Anais, who had told her to put poison in the tea. She would say that she was sorry for the failure and if Lady Anais gave her another chance, she would surely seed; she thought that she would be okay if she asked for forgiveness. But the moment she found out that she had been brought before Prince Killian in the Imperial Castle, Jane foresaw that her life would end here.


    Killian saw the maid whose face was covered with tears and snot, begging desperately to such an extent that her hands became feet, and ordered them, "Bring the sword."


    Jane''s begging cry stopped at the scary voice that sounded like it came from a dark bottomless pit.


    "Your Highness!"


    Albert, unable to sleep until the Prince fell asleep, was about to stop him, surprised by Killian''s order.


    "Bring it."


    Ian quickly brought Killian''s sword at the coldmand, so he would not have to say it again.


    Serung! The sword was drawn.


    Janey with her face down on the floor again, wetting her pants with the urine at the sound of death from the sword. "Please spare me, Your Highness. Please let me live. I only did what I was told. Please spare me."


    Julietta, still disguised as a maid, stood beside the wall and watched. She didn''t want to stop him at all. She would not have been standing here now if Doctor Paulo had not discovered that the metum painkiller was an antidote.


    Killian wouldn''t kill the maid, because Julietta had already said something. However, even if he did, she would be a little bit sad because she couldn''t present the maid as a witness, but she didn''t feel too guilty at the thought.


    She was afraid of getting more and more numb. ''If this kind of decision repeats itself, can I think so little of a man''s life, like Prince Francis and Christine?''


    Julietta looked down at the maid crawling on the floor with emotionless eyes.


    If she did something bad, she should be punished ordingly. She had to feel painfully how much she had done wrong. Because she had threatened Julietta''s life, her life should be threatened.


    Killian''s angry sword fiercely splintered the wind and passed by, touching the neck of the maid.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The maid thought she was dead and couldn''t even scream... then screamed frantically when she saw her pony-tail cut and fall to the floor.


    Killian put the sword in the sheath, and gave a fierce beating to the screaming maid who was crawling on the floor. Then he threw the sword he was holding toward Ian. "I want to kill you like this, but I''m saving you because I have something to use you for. If you don''t do what I tell you to do properly, I''ll send you to another world."


    Killian warned the trembling maid, grabbed the hand of Julietta where she was standing against the wall, and entered the bedroom.


    Despite Jane''s sobs, Julietta felt strangely calm, and held her thoughts tightly. The position she was about to rise to in the future was one where she should not show any awkward sympathy or mercy.


    She looked up at Killian, who was still furious because he could not resolve his anger, and dismissed from her thoughts the scene of the maid who had begged and crawled on the floor.


    "Your Highness, are you all right?"


    "I managed to put up with it when I wanted to kill her."


    "Good job. You know she''s an important witness."


    ''Do you really think he did a good job?'' Julietta asked herself silently.


    "Are you all right?" Killian looked down at Julietta, who looked strange somehow.


    "... I don''t know. I just thought it would be okay if you killed her..."


    Killian strongly hugged Julietta as she with unfocused eyes about not feeling any emotion.


    She was hurt by what had been continuously happening. She seemed to have closed off a part of her mind to protect herself.


    So had Killian after he had lost his mother. He had lost something, but he had lived without knowing what he had lost. It wasn''t until he met Julietta that he got it back.


    Killian hugged her in silence and swept her back relentlessly. The thin body in his embrace was quiet without any resistance.


    Frightened, Killian shook her body sideways, whispering. Julietta was shaken as if she was flooded by the waves, and spoke after a long time. "I thought it was done by Prince Francis."


    But that was only half the truth. The other half was led by her half-sister Christine.


    Julietta had constantly imagined revenge on Christine since the abduction.


    ''Would I make her suffer the same thing, in like manner? Or do I go p her cheeks and let her beg for her life, saying that I know all what she''s done? Or do I file a formalint and let her be punished?''


    Sometimes the terrible memories of that day that came to her seemed like they would never go away. It was upsetting enough to wake her while she was sleeping, but it was more painful that she could not share this feeling with anyone.


    Julietta could not ignore Marquis Anais. The moment she put the de of revenge on Christine, the aftermath couldn''t help but reach the Marquis behind Christine. So, she had been pressing for revenge, but the reward was death. She was sick of Christine. She was angry that she was the only one going through this.


    However, she felt ufortable, because the price was that she had taken another person''s seat. Did she really deserve to be angry? Her mind was soplicated that her anger was focused on Jane.


    ''I wish you would be dead. Die instead of Christine. Did you try to kill someone, even though you were ordered to kill? You had no ill favor or spite with me, but you tried to kill me because you were ordered to? You''re the worst. Die! Die! Die!''


    Only then did she notice that the anger which she could not bring out with any words had umted in her heart. She hated his cowardice.


    ''Why can''t I get revenge on Christine in an imposing manner? Because of the man who is my father? Because of someone who has no connection with me?''


    No, it was because she had intercepted the man Christine loved, even though she was a substitute who took another''s position. If she hadn''t shown up, Christine could have married Killian. In fact, it had been said in Bertino Castle. If she hadn''t loved Killian, she would have felt a little less guilty, if it were just a business rtionship like before.


    But she fell in love with this arrogant man. Then she thought that all this was done out of her own greed. She tried to make Phoebe the Duke''s illegitimate child instead of Regina, fearing Regina would threaten her position. Now she wanted Christine to die. The more she tried to have, the more she should not be swayed bypassion; she brainwashed herself.

 Chapter 238 238. Disclosure, Part IX

    Chapter 238. Disclosure, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    It would have been nice if it had been done by Prince Francis. If so, she would not feel any guilt while dealing with him, just because he was Killian''s enemy.


    Shaking her body back and forth from side to side without stopping, Killian asked her softly, "Did you want it to be done by Francis?"


    He went on, patting Julietta on the back, who had no answer. "I thought it was strange. You knew Christine was the kidnapper; I didn''t understand why you did not take any action."


    Killian stopped shaking her and raised Julietta''s head with both hands to look at her. "I thought it was because of the Marquis of Anais. But I think that might not be all. Why?"


    Julietta pushed away Killian''s hands and tried to bend her head.


    "Julie, Julietta. Look at me." Killian once again raised Julietta''s chin. He stared at her shaded green eyes.


    "I don''t want you to get hurt. Do you feel some burden about the seat next to me? Is this all too burdensome to you? Then, we can put it all down and go live in Bertino. So don''t make those sad eyes."


    Julietta could not turn him away when he said that with all his heart. She confessed her heart as she looked at his silver eyes, and her cold thoughts melted away. "I don''t care, if I can be with Your Highness. But I don''t want you to give up what you deserve because of me. I''ll never forgive myself, if that happens."


    Julietta raised her hands and gently put them on Killian''s cheeks. "If it hadn''t been for me, Christine would have married you. If no one deserved it, I know Your Highness had the same intention."


    She shook her head, blocking the mouth of Killian who was trying to say something. "Don''t say no. Both of us know it''s a lie."


    Julietta paused for a moment, lowered her hands, hugged Killian''s waist and buried her head on his chest. "Because of that. I couldn''te forward to take revenge on Christine. I couldn''t do it, because I loved you."


    Killian embraced her more powerfully in Julietta''s confession. "Julie, you wouldn''t be able to say that if you knew how much I loved you. It''s just an assumption that I would have married Lady Anais without you. I would have found you if you hadn''t shown up as Princess Kiellini. That is, it''s a wrong idea from the start to think this all happened because you took the ce of Princess Kiellini."


    Killian kissed Julietta on the head. "I''m going to report this to His Majesty tomorrow and demand punishment on the daughter of Marquis Anais. I wanted to protect the Anais family for you, but she went too far. I can''t let her go any more." Killian stressed that the reason he had dyed revenge against Christine was because of Julietta.


    Julietta had been sitting still with her face in his arms for a while, and finally raised her head. "You''re telling me that even if I didn''t show up as Princess Kiellini, you would never have married Christine, are you sure?"


    "I swear to you; it''s true."


    "So this isn''t all because of me? Are you saying that I didn''t bring it all by myself?"


    "Of course. It''s all done by the people who were blinded by their own greed. Their downfall is the natural consequence of their own deeds; Francis or Lady Anais, Duke Kiellini, Regina... even the maid outside."


    The light returned to Julietta''s eyes. "Then I''ll never be threatened again."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll get revenge on anyone who bothers me or hurts me."


    "You should."


    "Will you love me even if I be selfish and vicious?"


    "Of course."


    "I''m going to start with Christine. Next is the maid outside who poisoned me, Mrs. Marquise who took away myfortable childhood, and finally, Prince Francis and Duke Dudley who want to jeopardize this seat I had barely won and Your Highness."


    Killianughed low. "Can I just trust the princess and stay still?"


    "Yes. I''ll protect you. Hide behind me." At Killian''s joke, Julietta made an appropriate response.


    "I''ll have to tell Marquis Anais in advance, won''t I?" Killian softly sighed at her brightening figure.


    "Let''s put off talking to His Majesty tomorrow. Let him know first, and then..." She didn''t mention who she was telling, but Killian knew right away. Heforted Julietta by sweeping her cheeks down.


    "We gave him a chance. He had to punish his daughter right away, but he didn''t, and she did a terrible thing again. The Marquis couldn''t stop his daughter, even though I warned him about her wrongdoing. So, you don''t have to be hurt or sad."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta leaned her head into the hands of Killian as he cupped her cheeks.


    "Is the emotion that is driving me now sorrow?" she mumbled, rubbing her face in his big hands.


    "I just want to sleep without thinking about anything today." Julietta rarely behaved like a spoiled child, thinking that today was too long.


    "Is that so? Then you should go to bed right now."


    Just before, he was anxious about Julietta''s mood, but he suddenly turned into a reckless man after her unusual child-like tone. "I think it''s going to be very short tonight, so I''ll have to hurry."


    Killian whispered sweetly in her ear, as if he was serious. While Julietta hesitated for a moment, not knowing what it meant, Killian''s lips groped her little earlobe and sucked it in.


    "No, wait! Hold on!" Julietta dissuaded him in surprise, but Killian took her in his arms and strode towards the bed.


    "Your Highness, hold on a second. This is a foul."


    "What foul? I won''t go all the way to the end until I get married, as promised."


    He said that he would not go to the end, but he would do everything before then!


    "No, I, uh..." Julietta''s protests disappeared into Killian''s mouth. As she was agonizing over whether to avoid his greedy lips, both her hands wrapped around Killian''s neck.


    "You have to keep your promise that you won''t go to the end."


    "Yes, but I don''t know if you want me to..."


    At the sight of Killian smiling with only one side of his mouth up like a bad boy, Julietta''s back trembled with anxiety. But she was confident that she would not want it first. In addition, she wanted to forget about her anxious and upset feelings in the arms of her lover for a while.


    "Then I''ll believe the promise of Your Highness."


    The touch of Killian was pleasant, so Julietta put her head into the wolf''s mouth.


    ---


    "Are they up yet?"


    It had already been five or six hours since Ian started pacing around in front of the door of the bedroom of Killian. Albert came to look at the situation and repeated what he had said earlier.


    "Yes. Well, the Grand Chambein."


    "Hmm?"


    Ian couldn''t get into the bedroom because Julietta was in the bedroom, and after agonizing over the situation, said, "By any measure, I should ask a maid of the princess toe to the castle."


    "That''s not allowed. His Highness Francis is surely watching us with his eyes wide, and a maid of the princess can''te into the Asta pce. You can''t say that. Why are you doing that? It''s possible for her to dress alone, isn''t it?"


    It wasn''t a long time ago that Albert was debilitated by the words that Julietta was Princess Kiellini. He cried for days and days, and was scolded by Killian. When he saw that Julietta was disguised again as a maid, he epted everything to the point that he did not mind.


    However, since it was true that she had worked as a maid, Albert thought she would not have to bring in a maid for such an emergency.


    Ian hesitated for a long time to answer the rebuttal with a blushing face, and replied, "Well, uh¡­ Until just a moment ago, they just..."


    Albert was absorbed in some thought, at the sight of Ian who kept avoiding his eyes with the blushed face as if he was ashamed. Then, he immediately grasped the situation and raised his voice. "Really? Did they have their first night?"


    "Shh! The Grand Chambein! They can hear your voice inside."


    Last night, for the convenience of his master, Ian stood by the door to answer Killian''s call, but he heard some moaning. The sound came out even after he opened his eyes.


    Ian had no choice but to know what it was, and was fidgeting, not knowing what to do. He was afraid that his master would ask for a maid. If a maid was invited to the Asta pce to attend the princess, a rumor that the Prince had touched a maid would spread like wildfire right away.

 Chapter 239 239. Disclosure, Part X

    Chapter 239. Disclosure, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The situation was in a chaotic state, and the Prince was about to get married. They couldn''t even announce that there was anything wrong because Prince Killian slept with his intended bride!


    Albert shared Ian''s concerns, and came up with the answer after a long time. "We can''t take a maid in, but Mrs. Grayson would be fine. It wouldn''t seem strange for her toe in and out of Asta Pce, since His Highness himself remembered her husband''s contribution and raised her to the higher status. I''ll send someone right away."


    ------


    A hot atmosphere was forming again in the bedroom, where there was no way to know the troubles of the servants.


    "Your Highness, no more. You didn''t keep your promise after all."


    Killian replied with a low smile at Julietta''s cry. "What are you talking about? I said I wouldn''t go to the end if you didn''t want to. But it was you who wanted me to yesterday."


    Ashamed, Julietta pushed Killian away and quickly turned around and put a nket on herself. Killian whispered as he pushed her down from behind, "The sun has already risen. I don''t want to get out of bed, but I''m sorry, as I have to get up soon. Show me your face. Then I think I can work hard today. Let''s it do one more time before you go back to reality, huh? Let''s do it one more time."


    "What are you doing? You''ve done it twice already."


    "I didn''t do it many times because of you. I''m sure they''re wondering outside why I don''t wake up, but will I just stay like this?"


    At Killian''s threat to stay in bed if she didn''t allow it, Julietta answered with a low voice. "Then, only onest time. You got it?"


    "Well, then. I promise." Killian solemnly answered, hiding his thoughts as his big body pressed Julietta relentlessly.


    ''It''s only for today.'' Eventually, he managed to appease Julietta, who pretended to be sulky and hid her shyness, and satisfied his lust.


    --------------------


    Ignoring his words that it was onest time, Killian harassed her for a long time after that and managed to get ready just before the start of the meeting. As soon as the satisfied Killian left the bedroom pleasantly, Maribel entered. She pretended not to see Julietta, who was too shy to get up, until Maribel brewed tea, drank leisurely, and said to her, "Get up. It''s already been thirty minutes since His Highness went to the main castle. There''s nobody out here right now."


    Julietta, on the other hand, was nervous because she felt like someone had entered the room. She couldn''t even ask who it was, but was just worrying about what she looked like. The wig and other parts of her disguise were somewhere in the room with her clothes.


    But when she heard Maribel''s voice, a sigh of relief came out of her mouth. "Is there really no one outside?"


    "Yes. His Highness told me not to let anyone in. He set up the hall full of knights and went to the main castle. Even Sir Albert couldn''t get into the lounge."


    When she heard that no one was there, Julietta''s arms leaped out of the nket covering her head. "Please give me my clothes." She couldn''t go to the bathroom with nothing on.


    "Wouldn''t it be ufortable to dress up like that without washing?"


    At Maribel''s words, Julietta''s arms hesitated and slipped into the quilt.


    "Go quickly to the bathroom. What''s embarrassing to me? Don''t forget that I was the one who bathed and raised you for a while as a child. And when someone is my age, there is nothing amazing about a man-and-wife night."


    Julietta stood up, pouting, wrapping the sheets that she had been rolling in all night around herself. When Maribel saw her, she burst outughing.


    "You''d faint if I offered you a bath. I have to clean the sheets, so please wash up in a hurry ande out. I can''t leave it to the maids, so I need to do it myself."


    Julietta paused. She felt sorry for Maribel.


    Maribel smiled at Julietta''s reaction and added, "The investigation team left for Tilia early in the morning."


    When she remembered that at Maribel''s words, Julietta quickly disappeared into the bathroom. She had to hurry because she had a lot to do.


    "Oh, my God, what is this? Has His Highness been so wild with you?"


    Maribel spoke up as she was helping Julietta change her clothes after washing her face. She was embarrassed with the red marks all over Julietta.


    Julietta''s lips were also swollen, and she looked at her reflection in the mirror as if she were ashamed. Maribel put a wig on her with the look, led her to the chair next to the terrace and had her sit down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I don''t have to ask you how great you were yesterday. I could see how good he felt when I saw the face of His Highness. But it''s too early. You shouldn''t have allowed it until you were married."


    Julietta should have avoided pregnancy, but in the unlikely event, Maribel worried.


    "I said he shouldn''t do it until I get married."


    "But?"


    "At first, I said no, no¡­ but it soon became yes..."


    "¡­"


    Maribel looked at Julietta with a stern eye, at the words that she finally allowed because she liked it. In a way, it was fortunate that Julietta now seemed to like the Prince.


    "He never spent the morning with a woman at the Harrods mansion. It''s a good sign that he hasn''t left your side until this time."


    Julietta snorted at Maribel''s words. "Good sign? Why do I need that? Don''t evenpare me with another woman of His Highness. I''m not the kind of woman who thirsts for his love and attention."


    Maribel smiled as she looked at Julietta, who looked as if her pride was hurt. "Then what kind of woman are you?"


    "I am the only one. I am in an equal rtionship with him. I don''t think I''mcking to him, and he won''t me me for the past. There will be love, respect, and faith between us, and if there is a betrayal in between, there will be only separation."


    "Are you saying that if he lets another woman in, you''re going to give up the seat of the Empress?"


    "It is no big deal."


    Maribel burst intoughter after seeing Julietta snort as if it was nothing. "Yes, that''s not a big deal. If you''re in a safe position, you can quit being the Empress. By then I shall have settled down in the imperial court as a Countess. You''ve put me there, and I''d be greedy if I wanted more from you."


    Julietta pouted, holding back what she wanted to say: that Maribel was the one being greedy, taking advantage of her.


    "Anyway, even if you''re a divorced Empress, I''m sure you won''t worry about your future because you are still Princess Kiellini. Yes, that''s how you have to live. Don''t hang your head to anyone."


    Prince Killian would never get away from Julietta. It couldn''t happen that he would leave such a lovely child. There would be no other woman beside him except for Julietta as long as she was there. If any woman tried to entice His Highness, she would have to pay amensurate price. If they wouldn''t want to die, they should not be a moth throwing themselves into the fire.


    Maribel curled her eyes and kissed Julietta on the forehead. Julietta opened her eyes wide at the sudden action. "Why did you do that?"


    "I''m sorry you''re not my daughter." Maribel stroked Julietta''s head affectionately and muttered, "But it doesn''t matter."


    ''Or what? I could be with you like this.''


    "Come on, you must eat well, because you must have consumed so much energy yesterday. There was a meal for me as a guest, but you can eat it. The meal of a maid won''t be enough."


    Maribel raised Julietta, ignoring her sullen look, and took her outside.


    -----------------


    During the night of Julietta and Killian''s sweet encounter, Sir Caden went with his fellow knights to a vige near the Tilia Territory and drank sadly about the Duke''s death. He hurried back to the annex with a serious look on his face when he had the opportunity and met with the watchman.


    "We are in trouble."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It was said that a man who was inquiring about the princess returned to the capital and entered the Anais mansion."


    "The Anais mansion?"


    "Yes, sir. His Highness told the watcher that if there''s anyone like that, he should track him and find out who dispatched him."


    Adam''s face became serious and Valerian asked, "Would it have been ordered by the Marquis of Anais?"

 Chapter 240 240. Disclosure, Part XI

    Chapter 240. Disclosure, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "No way. Why would the Marquis, who already knew everything, have been asking about such things?"


    "Then?"


    "It''s either Mrs. Anais or Lady Anais. It''s serious. Valerian, start right away. We have to report it to His Highness in a hurry."


    ---


    Count Valerian arrived at the capital, not stopping all night, and was lucky enough to return to the Imperial Castle without encountering the investigators who were heading to Tilia. "Your Highness!"


    As soon as Killian returned from the main castle, Count Valerian followed him and entered in a hurry. Killian was about to drop his lips on Julietta, who he had been wanting to see all afternoon, and turned back in surprise at his unexpected appearance. "What is the matter?"


    Killian''s expression became serious after his subsequent report.


    "It''s Mrs. Marquise. She must have noticed something!" cried Julietta, grasping the fore and aft.


    "Have you heard anything?" Killian sped the hands of Julietta, who could not fully repress her tremors, and led her to the sofa.


    "I heard Marquise Anais muttering as she passed us in the hall yesterday. I couldn''t understand it then, it was so weird. I''ve been thinking about it, but it meant this!"


    "What did she say?"


    "She said that if Maribel decided to hide someone, no one could find her, except herself."


    Everyone became serious at the words. Julietta seemed to sink to the ground without a trace of happiness.


    Killian embraced her slender body, which he had not let go all night, in fear of someone taking it away. He thought he''d kill all those who interrupted his happiness. That way this anxiety would stop. "Bring in Marquis Anais and Mrs. Marquise."


    Killian and Oswald who had been together in the main castle were surprised. "Why don''t you call the Marquis first?"


    "I have no more such patience. I don''t care about the Marquis. I told him to crack down on his family, but he didn''t stop anything." Killian burst out in anger, as if he could not stand it.


    "Your Highness, tell His Majesty in advance." Julietta was still in his arms and finally raised her head. Her eyes shed with venom in her agitation.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I told you yesterday. I''m going to turn selfish and vicious now. I''m not going to step back hesitantly and worry about when Mrs. Marquis will burst."


    "Nevertheless, I can''t reveal your true identity."


    "No, it''s not about revealing the fact. We''re going to announce that there are people who want to harm Princess Kiellini."


    "Julietta!" This time Maribel was also surprised and tried to dissuade her.


    "The reason Mrs. Marquise has learned the truth, but has not spread it immediately is that when ites to light, she will be hurt too. That way, it will be revealed to the world that she deceived her husband by telling him that I, an illegitimate child, was dead."


    "I''m sure that the Kiellini family will be wiped out by the poisoning incident anyway, so she would think that it was unnecessary to reveal this matter and insult herself," Oswald murmured.


    Julietta nodded at Oswald''s words. "Mrs. Anais has more grudges against me than her father and nephew. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let Duke Dudley know about this good bait."


    Julietta paused for a moment. If Killian had a side woman and a daughter by her, how would she behave? She tried to think about this from the point of view of Madame Anais. She had to get ahead of her to settle this matter.


    "Even if Mrs. Anais has told Duke Dudley that I am a fake princess, they didn''t have to fight with us using the poison. My identity is a very good weapon that they can use to deal with their opponent, His Highness Killian."


    It was the subtle psychology of a woman that men did not understand. Unlike Killian and Oswald, Maribel understood and nodded at once.


    "Her pride was more important than her nephew''s fight for the throne or her father''s ambition."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. She wanted to let them know right away that I was the princess, but at the same time, she didn''t want to tarnish her name. But if it turns out that the poison was orchestrated by Prince Francis, then if the Kiellini family is safe¡­ she''ll reveal I''m a fake princess."


    Killian frowned, judging the plot of this case.


    "Then the death of the Duke of Kiellini we set up could be a catalyst. If it turns out that it''s not the Duke of Kiellini who camouged the poison as an epidemic, then Mrs. Marquis will try to act." Oswald turned pale and worried about the implications.


    "If it''s short, today or tomorrow will be ourst chance to attack first," Julietta replied with a determined look.


    "I''ll tell His Majesty that our side will get the ''the Proof of Blood'' first." Killian stroked Julietta''s hair gently. Her shoulders gradually rxed at thefort of his hands, making her want to forget her heavy burdens. "Now that the Duke is dead, you''ll have to prove the blood with Madame Raban or the Marquis. Let''s say that Marquise Raban is lying down due to the death of the Duke, her brother, and the family crisis, and you must have the Proof of Blood with Marquis Anais.


    "How can we stop the words of Mrs. Anais?" Oswald took a peek into Julietta''s side and carefully pulled out his words.


    "Why don''t we take a break until the Marquises? Her face is so flimsy now." Killian winked at Maribel.


    Recognizing his intentions, Maribel approached and helped Julietta. "Yes, let''s take a break. It''s going to be a very difficult task going forward."


    Killian turned to Oswald and Valerian, after watching with heavy eyes as Julietta was led into the bedroom by Maribel. "Have you secured Count Baden?"


    "I''m sorry. I originally tried to take Count Baden to the capital, but I hurried to tell you this... Sir Caden went to Baden Territory,." After the report, Valerian took out the two documents to prove the identity of the Duke of Kiellini''s illegitimate child and a gold bottle from his coat.


    Killian looked silently down at the application to the Duke of Kiellini''s family register and the certificate of blood.


    Duke Dudley and Francis would never think that Count Baden was suspicious. They would think that his side didn''t know how the poison had spread in the capital and had only distributed the antidote.


    In just a few days'' gaps, he was caught napping by Francis. He never intended to repeat that mistake again. Therefore, he should not dawdle on the handling of Marquise Anais and other matters.


    He handed the documents he was holding to Ian.


    "Oswald, go see Mrs. Raban in custody. Tell her what''s going on and to pretend she knows nothing."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "I will go to His Majesty and tell him not only about the Proof of Blood, but also about the kidnapping by Lady Anais and the attempted poisoning."


    "Isn''t that the card you were going to use to silence the mouth of Mrs. Anais?" Oswald asked back, wondering.


    Killian looked at Oswald with a cold expression. "I don''t intend to keep Mrs. Anais alive until morninges. Didn''t you learn enough from this poisoning incident? It''s a fight against time."


    Oswald expressed concern about the decision to kill Mrs. Marquise immediately. "If Marquise Anais dies after the Duke of Kiellini, Prince Francis will immediately turn the charges against you and try to frame you."


    "I suppose so, but I have to do it."


    ---


    It was gettingte into the night. It had been hours since the angry Marquis Anais and the angry Marquise Anais had been called to Killian''s office.


    "How long do I have to wait?"


    Valerian breathed a sigh at Ivana''s sharp question. He was tired of answering the question of the Marquise, who asked every ten minutes.


    Ivana thought of what had happened earlier, looking grimly at the face of Count Valerian.


    ======


    In the beginning, when she heard that there came knights from the Imperial Castle, she didn''t think much. However, she was very nervous when she heard that they were knights from Prince Killian and that he called the Marquis as well.


    "Poche, bring a letter paper and a pen. I''ll give you a vacation, so go home for a while. If you don''t hear from me until tomorrow, take the letter I will write and go to the Dudley mansion and deliver it to the Duke, not anyone else. You must give it to the Duke yourself. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am."

 Chapter 241 241. Disclosure, Part XII

    Chapter 241. Disclosure, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    They didn''t wait for very long, and she heard knocking at the door from the outside.


    Prince Killian''s knight didn''t give her time to get ready to go out. He only allowed her toe out wearing a hat, so she didn''t have a long time to exin it to Poche. Of course, she couldn''t write down the details in the letter.


    There was no time to wait for Poche toe by after she brought an envelope, paper, and a pen. Ivana, donning a hat on her own, took what Poche had brought. All Ivana wrote was a hastily scribbled line:


    [The Princess of Kiellini is a fake. I''vemissioned a private investigator, so check it over there.]


    It would be okay, but it was better to have one or more safety devices. Ivana thought for a moment that the princess was the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais, but dropped her pen in surprise as the Marquis opened the door.


    "What are you doing? The knights are urging us, so hurry up."


    "It''s all done." Ivana hurriedly folded the letter on the table, handed it to Poche, and went outside.


    =========


    The Prince had called them in like sinners, but did not think of returning. ''Why did he suddenly call us here so suddenly?''


    Ivana looked at her husband sitting next to her, but he seemed to have no idea what was going on. She felt sorry for herself, since she cared about her husband sitting there, but didn''t speak for a long time. She turned her head toward the wall, because the maid who gave them tea had bothered her since a while ago.


    She had a rough brick-colored hair, unsightly sses, and a well-rounded figure. ''Is that the figure of a maid who works in the imperial court?''


    Ivana recalled a letter she had received from Pam, the head maid of the pce of Bertino. There was a story about failing at what she had done to drive out Sir Albert and the maid who was caught up in the incident. Ivana''s eyes squinted when she recalled the exnation that the new maid the Prince brought was too hideous.


    ''Why does she get on my nerves?''


    She was absorbed in such thoughts, and the maid raised her head, as if looking into her head. Her gaze was covered with thick sses, but it was clear that the maid''s eyes were on her.


    The door opened as Ivana was about to have an unreasonable thought.


    "His Highness Killian ising in."


    Atst, the prince came. Ivana saw the Prince''s appearance was disheveled. She rose slowly and bowed reluctantly, giving her courtesy.


    "Ian, bring the paper," Killian ordered his servant without saying anything.


    "Your Highness, for what reason did you call us?"


    The Marquis spoke carefully, but Killian ignored him without even looking at him. "There was a time when Lady Anais kidnapped Princess Kiellini on thest day of the social season. She paid some money to a death-row convict and ordered him to kidnap the princess. She also tried to kill the princess with the poison of the Kiellini family, using what was recently known as an infectious disease."


    "That''s ridiculous. She''s not capable, she''s not smart enough to do that." Unlike Marquis Anais, who staggered in shock, Ivana snorted. When the Kiellini family became dangerous due to the poisoning incident, it was clear that he was trying to weave Christine into a counterattack against it.


    "Bring them in."


    ? At Killian''smand, Lady Dt and the maid Jane were brought in.


    "Speak everything."


    At Valerian''smand, Lady Dt told what she had been ordered to. Then Jane, who had been beaten into a dreadful shape, testified that Lady Anais was the one who had ordered she poison to the princess.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Marquis of Anais, I turned a blind eye to the kidnapping, but you must have looked down on me. I think you had no intention of cracking down on your daughter. I forgave you once; did you think I''d forgive you if your daughter did it again?"


    "Your Highness, I never thought she''d do it again. Forgive me."


    Ivana red at him as the Marquis cried bitterly. "You mean you knew about this in advance?"


    "Yes. That''s why I told you to keep an eye on Christine, so she wouldn''t do anything wrong."


    "You should have told me what she did!" Ivana screamed angrily.


    "Be quiet! You''ll bring out who is wrong between both of youter, if there''s a chance. The Anais family will be ruined. I''vee to report to His Majesty the Emperor."


    Ivana looked over at the words of Killian.


    "You won''t be able to do anything if His Majesty knew, because I know your secret."


    "What secret?"


    "Princess Kiellini is a fake."


    At Ivana''s words, the Marquis of Anais looked at her with astonishment and was about to shout something.


    But Killian stopped him. "That''s funny. Is Princess Kiellini a fake?"


    "Yes, you can''t say that you don''t know. I think the reason why the Duke of Kiellini poisoned the capital is that he had his weakness seized by Your Highness in this matter. Otherwise, the Duke of Kiellini wouldn''t have to do this." Ivana created a reason quite near to the truth, and extolled it confidently.


    "Really? The princess is a fake?" What certainty do you have to say that? I never knew that. So I''m going to go tell His Majesty about Mrs. Marquise and ask for the Proof of Blood for the Princess of Kiellini."


    She was rather unnerved by Killian''s nonchnt appearance. "The Princess of Kiellini''s a fake."


    "That''s why I want to get the Proof of Blood, as Mrs. Marquise said. If she''s really a fake, I''ll have to punish her. But if it''s nder, I''ll take the Anais family off the list of nobles. No, the Anais family is over, with what Lady Anais had done."


    Ivana stared at Killian confidently, andughed at him after a while. "Who would she do the Proof of Blood with? The Duke of Kiellini is dead, isn''t he? So, is she going to do it with my husband here? Then it''ll say it''s real, because she''s a bastard of the man."


    When she uttered herst words, Robert had to try to stop her, seeing Ivana getting to her feet and shouting as if she were mad.


    "Ivana, are you crazy? Didn''t you tell me that Julietta was dead? Why are you bringing the child out to this thing again, who is in the grave?" Robert had to try to keep his fears hidden. ''How did this woman find out?'' Once again, he couldn''t let Julietta''s life fall apart because of this evil woman.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know. Were you happy to learn that the bastard you knew was dead became your niece, who you have never been interested in? Is that why you weren''t aware of what Christine was doing?"


    Ivana pushed against her husband, who struggled to seat her, and red at Killian. "You said that you had warned this man, so do to this man and Christine whatever you want, whether you kill or save them. But Fjord and I had nothing to do with it. I''ll divorce this guy. I''ll go back to the Dudley family. So will Fjord. So, as for the Anais family, do as you please."


    Killian agonized for a moment on seeing Marquise Anais, who was not daunted by her daughter''s crime. He would have difficulty if she died here. People had to watch the couple leave the Imperial Castle safely, and then he should get a will and rewrite events that theymitted suicide. However, this unflinching woman who didn''t budge at all would not write a will voluntarily.


    Killian yawned openly as if he were bored. "Mrs. Marquise, I''m tired, so I''d better finish this quickly. I can''t stop you from going back to the Dudley family. But not Fjord. He is the eldest son of the Anais family and the brother of Lady Christine. I don''t want to keep the direct line of the Anais family. I favored you because you were a rtive on the mother''s side of the family of Princess Kiellini."


    After speaking, Killian ordered. "Arrest Marquis Anais, go to the mansion, capture Lady Anais and the son of the Marquis, and put them in an underground prison. There are enough witnesses, so they will be beheaded right away without trial."


    Looking back at the approaching Valerian and his immediate subordinate, Ivana hysterically shouted, "You don''t care if I say that Princess Kiellini is a fake and a bastard of the Marquis of Anais?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Ivana bit her lips to see Killian was unperturbed. "I''m tired. Do it quickly."

 Chapter 242 242. Disclosure, Part XIII

    Chapter 242. Disclosure, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    When Count Valerian approached at Killian''s fiercemand, Ivana hurriedly raised her hand to stop him. "Wait, wait! Your Highness, give me a chance."


    "What chance?"


    Fjord was her precious son, who she couldn''t possibly hurt. She could never let her young son die without me because of his sister.


    Even though she said that it didn''t matter what would happen to the Anais family, Fjord was to inherit it. Even if she took Fjord to the Dudley family, she could not make him live as a low-ranking aristocrat without a title.


    "Well, well, I, I think I had a misconception about it. Forgive me, please forgive me."


    "Misconception? Was that a rumor that the Duke of Dudley made up to frame me?"


    Ivana looked again at Prince Killian. Even though she said she knew that Princess Kiellini was a fake, he remained calm. Even though she revealed that the princess was the illegitimate child of Marquis Anais, he was not disturbed at all.


    ''Did you get it wrong? Is it because I wanted it to be that way?''


    Her thoughts wereplicated, but it was something to think aboutter. If she said something wrong here, he might put Christine''s guilt on her father and deal with it right away. She had to meet her father tomorrow. She had to talk about what happened today and discuss how to solve it, and she had to stop Prince Killian from receiving what he called the Proof of Blood with her husband by saying that she seemed to be the illegitimate child of her husband.


    "Your Highness, the Anais family is the maternal family of Princess Kiellini, who will be the Empress. It should not be a hindrance to the person who gets to the glorious position." Oswald was watching silently and now stepped up. As always, sweet constion was effective behind the scary whipping. It was his turn. Killian''s role was to give her a disease and Oswald''s was to give medicine.


    At Oswald''s words, Ivanna nodded stiffly. "Your Highness, I will surely punish the fault of the immature child. Please forgive us so that this is not known to the public."


    Ivana became nervous when Killian deliberately stopped talking.


    "Your Highness, please forgive us for seeing the little boy, Fjord. He is twelve years old now. How helpful he would be for Princess Kiellini the future Empress, if he grew up."


    Killian finally allowed that when she recognized him as the future Emperor, and not Francis, her nephew. "That''s good. But not just. Both of you will have to write a memorandum."


    "Memorandum?"


    Unlike Robert, who remained as helpless as if he were dead, Ivana keenly epted the word memorandum.


    "I''d already given you one chance, but this happened again. I can''t trust your daughter anymore. If she does this well, she''s going to kill me, too."


    There was no respect at all, nothing but a thorough mockery. Ivana clenched her fist. ''I''ll beat Christine first, as soon as I get back.''


    "Write as I call."


    Paper and pens were ced in the hands of the Marquis and Marquise Anais.


    "Write your names. Ivana Anais and Robert Anais apologize for the attempted kidnapping and poisoning of Princess Kiellini that weremitted by Christine Anais. We were forgiven once, but we failed to prevent Christine from going the wrong way again. We want to pay back our child''s wrongdoings by our deaths."


    Ivana stopped the pen at the end of the passage, unlike Robert who wrote it down without any resistance.


    "We will pay it back by our deaths?"


    "It''s a kind of insurance. When Lady Christine or someone else in the Anais family harms Lady Kiellini again, I will bring this pledge to His Majesty. Then you''ll really have to atone for the sin by your lives. Do you have aint?"


    Ivana agonized for a while before her pen moved again. Either she would let Christine go to the southern territory, or she would get Christine married to anyone as soon as possible. She had no choice but to prevent her daughter frommitting a crime that could bring danger to Fjord''s future.


    Killian warned the two of them as they signed the pledge and stamped the seal on it. "I will report to His Highness about the suspicions of Mrs. Anais."


    He''d already told His Majesty, but Killian looked at Ivana, pretending he hadn''t.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Highness, no. I was mistaken."


    As soon as she left the Imperial Castle, she would visit the Duke of Dudley or the First Queen. As Julietta said, he had to attack first.


    Killian recalled a report he had received before entering his office where the Marquis and his wife were. It was reported that Mrs. Anais''s private maid had left the mansion and headed for her home. He ordered the maid to be brought right back and came into the office.


    "No. I think it would be better for the future to clear up Mrs. Anais''s suspicions. But for the time being, the Anais family will be in custody until all this is done. Do you agree with that, the Marquis?"


    "Yes, Your Highness, it''s only natural if you forgive such a great sin."


    "The Royal Knights will take the Marquis and Marquise to your home. I''ll see if the two of you and your daughter will do anything else until the misunderstanding about Princess Kiellini is cleared up, so don''tmit a rash act."


    Ivana thought it was really lucky she sent out her maid Poche before she left. She couldn''t go straight to the Dudley mansion, but tomorrow morning her father would take care of it after Poche delivered the letter.


    "When people question the surveince of the knights..."


    At Ivana''s question, Killian said as if he had done her a kindness, "I will tell them that the Marquise raised doubts about Princess Kiellini, and they are standing guard for protection."


    He said he would report her words to the emperor in the end...


    At this point, she thought she was really wrong. Ivana felt as if she had just scratched it for nothing, but now she had no choice, so she just lowered her head.


    "Take them with you," Killian ordered.


    Oswald nced at Julietta standing beside the wall, as the knights dragged the Anaises out.


    "Was it necessary for you to bring up the work of the princess?" Julietta decided to step aside after the appearance of Marquis Oswald, who was watching out for her.


    Killian hoped she wouldn''t be here today, but that was not possible.


    Julietta had to know how things were going. When she saw Marquise Anais was about to reveal her identity, she couldn''t hide her feelings for a moment, but fortunately she was able to get over it.


    She thought that Killian would kill Ivana by the end of the day, and he wanted her not to know about it. She would. She would not pretend to know about it as he wanted. She did not intend to show any regret or hesitation when he killed their biggest enemy.


    She was d that Killian was that man. He was a man who didn''t hesitate to do anything for her; he waspletely different from Marquis Anais.


    "I have to, so that way, she won''t think about anything else, even for a moment. If she refuses the knights'' escort and goes straight to Duke Dudley or the First Queen, I can''t stop it."


    Killian looked at Julietta, who left the office as if to avoid the ce. Killian lowered his voice, and said to his aides, "Kill Mrs. Anais at dawn, and she will be found to have hung herself at home, reflecting on her daughter''s faults, and leave the note by her body."


    Killian gave the will to Valerian which Ivana had just written minutes ago. "Tell the Marquis in advance. I''d like to ask him to kill her by himself, but I forgive him for thinking of Julietta. Convey my message to him."


    When Valerian left, Killian ordered Ian, "Bring the Marquis''s maid to me."


    ***


    The urgent long night passed, and the uneasy morning sun rose.


    Julietta had fallen asleep unknowingly, and woke up early in the morning. She changed into a maid''s uniform and sat in a chair by the window, waiting for the news toe.


    "Why did you get up so early?" Realizing that the bed was empty next to him, Killian pulled himself up and found Julietta.


    "I thought it would be a busy day."


    Killian leaned back on the bed and looked at Julietta watching the sun. "We arrested the Marquise''s private maid and brought her here yesterday."

 Chapter 243 243. Disclosure, Part XIV

    Chapter 243. Disclosure, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Did she do anything to be arrested?"


    "She had a letter the Marquise had given to her."


    Julietta''s eyes shook. "I suppose it was about my story."


    "It says only that Princess Kiellini is a fake. I think that''s all she wrote yesterday, because I told the knights not to give her time, but to bring her in right away. As the maid said, that was all. She was going to write something more, but Marquis Anais came into the room and she gave her maid the letter in a hurry."


    "That''s a relief. I''m not afraid of the Proof of Blood unless it turns out I''m the illegitimate child of the Marquis."


    Killian pushed aside the sheets and rose. He took the golden bottle out of the drawer of the table beside the bed and handed it to Julietta.


    "What is this?"


    "I drew Regina''s blood and kept it. It''s a few drops, but just in case I made Adam prepare it."


    Julietta looked at the bottle, which emitted a colorful light in her trembling hands.


    "It''s a magic bottle. It never breaks, and the contents inside never change."


    Killian took the golden bottle back and threaded it onto a string that he had prepared beforehand. Hanging the bottle around Julietta''s neck, he asked, "Just in case, make sure you carry it around. I don''t know if this blood could be good for you, but it was still the best safety device I could prepare."


    Julietta sped the bottle around her neck. Although he didn''t express his feelings, Killian must have been nervous, too, when she considered that he had prepared something like this.


    "I''ll go to the house you''ve prepared for me this afternoon. It''s time for Princess Kiellini to show up."


    "It''s painful. I have to stay away from you for a while."


    Killian''s face shifted subtly. It was good to talk this way without thinking of etiquette or other people''s eyes.


    "I''ll have to think about sharing the bedroom, even if I get married."


    Julietta''s eyes were dazzled at Killian''s serious remark, "Please don''t think about something like that so seriously. Don''t let it leave your mouth, because I''m ashamed of what people will say."


    As Killian started to say something, he heard Ian knocking on the door in a hurry.


    "Your Highness, the body of the Marquise has been found and we heard that the news was delivered to the Dudley mansion. I think you need to prepare."


    ------


    "Your Excellency, Your Excellency. We have a big problem. There''s a man from the Anais family. Your daughter..." It was early enough for the average aristocrat to call it midnight. The butler had to wake the Duke of Dudley with his urgent voice from where he was sleeping in a quiet bedroom.


    "What are you talking about? What about Ivana?"


    "I think you''ll have to go in a hurry. The Marquise hung herself early this morning."


    The Duke of Dudley leapt out of his bed. "What? Suicide? What are you talking about?"


    He rushed to get ready at the incredible news. "Contact the Imperial Castle and send my message. Suicide? That''s nonsense. The Prince of Killian killed her in revenge for this incident. By the way, why did he kill Ivana?"


    Duke Dudley was too cold to be a father who had lost his daughter. He connected the incident to his daughter''s death at once. He finished his preparations, ready to get on the wagon and try to get out of the gate. A maid whom he had seen somewhere was haggling with a knight at the front door.


    "Stop." Soon the carriage stopped, and the Duke opened the window and looked out. "What''s going on?"


    "Your Excellency, she says that she is the maid from the Anais mansion. She insisted that she has something to tell you in person. We had a maning from the Anais mansion a little while ago, so I was checking her for a while."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hello, Your Excellency. I''m Poche, the maid of the Marquise."


    The Duke of Dudley remembered where he had seen her, and opened the carriage door and let her within.


    "The Marquise rushed me out of the house yesterday. She told me to go home and rest and deliver a letter to the Duke early in the morning."


    Poche carefully extended the letter, remembering what had happenedst night at the Imperial Castle.


    ======


    She had frequently visited the Imperial Castle, because she had served Mrs. Marquise. But it was the first time she was dragged into it alone without her master at night.


    Something had been disturbing her since Marquis Anais and his wife had been called to the Imperial Castle. She had left the mansion to go home as ordered by Mrs. Anais, but at that moment she had been surrounded and dragged away by knights.


    A few hourster, she fell t on her face as Prince Killian, who she had only seen from afar appeared in front of her.


    "Do you have a letter for the Duke of Dudley?"


    The terrible voice of Prince Killian, as if he knew everything, echoed in her ear. Poche took the letter out of her sleeve. The Prince opened up the letter that she had handed him, and looked at it without a word.


    "What did your master say about Princess Kiellini?"


    Poche said everything she had seen and heard that she had gone to a private investigator, got a man, disguised him as her cousin, and brought him to the mansion. He had gone to Tilia to investigate Princess Kiellini, and Mrs. Anais had asked Madame Louai in detail about Princess Kiellini.


    Killian silently listened to Poche, and gave her the letter again. "The fact that you met me today should not be told to anyone. Tomorrow you will deliver the letter as Mrs. Marquise ordered you to do. When the Duke asks you about Princess Kiellini, say exactly what you told me now."


    Loyalty to the Marquise disappeared the moment she was brought to the Imperial Castle. There must have been something wrong with the Anais family. Poche thought she had to obey to survive. She didn''t know why he didn''t destroy the letter, and said she should deliver the letter to the Duke of Dudley as it was, but she was released on her oath to do so withoutining.


    =======


    And so, Poche met the Duke of Dudley, and delivered the letter of the Marquise.


    The Duke of Dudley opened the letter from his daughter handed to him by the maid, and when he saw it, he let out a sigh of admiration. "This is why she died."


    Even though a man from the Anais family brought the news that her daughter had killed herself, he didn''t believe it.


    Ivana was different from his eldest daughter, Victoria. Unlike emotional and fiery Victoria, Ivana was ice cold and rational. The two were really different from each other. Still, what they had inmon was that it was when they fell in love and were crazy about it.


    "Turn the wagon to the Imperial Castle."


    He had tried to confirm his daughter''s death, but he didn''t have to. With the letter and Ivana''s maid, he could reveal his daughter''s unjust death and put an end to Prince Killian.


    "Before she died, she worked hard for her father."


    When the Duke of Dudley smiled satisfactorily at Poche, she quickly lowered her eyes.


    ''I can''t believe that your daughter''s dead, but you are smiling. As expected, the higher the rank of nobles, the madder they seem.''


    Ignoring the fear-stricken Poche, the Duke of Dudley looked up to the blue sky and appreciated it. "Prince Killian would think that with Ivana''s death, all secrets will be buried in her grave. I have to make a surprise attack in this situation. I was inwardly anxious that the poison case would end vaguely, but all my luck is open to me, as such a good chance fell from heaven. Ivana, you smart one! I''ll avenge your death."


    -------


    A day after the news of the Duke of Kiellini''s suicide was reported, it was reported that the wife of the Marquis killed herself. The capital began to flutter at the sessive tragedies. Feeling that something terrible was going to happen, the powerless people began to refrain from going outside, fearing that they might be involved with it.


    Meanwhile, Julietta and Killian finished their breakfast in good spirits. While Killian was preparing to go out, Julietta yed with Manny and Lilly for a while. She was scheduled to go to meet Lady Raviel with Count Valerian while Killian went to the main castle.

 Chapter 244 244. Disclosure, Part XV

    Chapter 244. Disclosure, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta lifted Manny, who whined for her to get to her knees to avoid Lilly the cat. "Manny, I''m scared. I hope all this is done safely. I want to dream of a happy future without worrying about anything. So, can you pray for me, ''Let her have a day where she can smile and talk about all thister''?"


    She heard a knock as she whispered and prayed so little. When Ian opened the door, Count Valerian was there.


    "Your Highness, there''s a message from the main castle for you toe in."


    Killian and Julietta''s eyes met.


    "I''lle back."


    "See you tomorrow."


    Julietta was to enter the Imperial Castle tomorrow with Lady Raviel in the form of Princess Kiellini. The red-brick-color-haired maid would quit her job and leave the Imperial Castle as of today, unable to endure the arduous life here.


    Killian firmly hugged Julietta, whom he would not see for a day. He would feel uneasy while he couldn''t see her, and couldn''t stand it.


    "Valerian will escort you, but there is no change in my anxious thoughts. I hope you''ll go out slowlyter, but you''re making me worry so much about going out early in the morning."


    "After today, we''ll have a lot of eyes on the Asta Pce. So, I think it''s better to go out in advance than to get into an unnecessary disturbance. I''ll be right back to the Imperial Castle with Lady Raviel in the afternoon," Julietta replied.


    "I''ll send Oswald to inform you about what would happen today," Killian told her.


    "Yes, Your Highness. Go on. Since His Majesty called you toe in, it seems that the Duke of Dudley is now in the pce."


    "Yes." Killian took Julietta''s hands and poured kisses on them. Even then, as if it was not enough, he held her face in his hands, kissed her for a long time, and finally left the bedroom.


    ----------


    As he arrived at the main castle and got off the wagon, Oswald was waiting and came right up. As the two walked to the conference room, Oswald reported on the situation. "The Duke of Dudley brought in a letter from the Marquise and her maid, and told His Majesty Princess Kiellini was a fake and the wife of the Marquis, who found out about it, was killed by Your Highness. We''re in a situation where the members of the Congress were urgently called in."


    When they saw the whispering Marquis Oswald and Killian listening to his words, the noblemen stood out of the way respectfully. Killian passed the members of the Congress gathered sparsely in groups in the hall, and bowed to the Emperor sitting on the throne.


    "Come in, Killian. The charges against you came in, and I convened the Congress."


    "Is it about what I told you yesterday?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you mean?" the Duke of Dudley asked, frowning at the calm conversation between the Emperor and Killian.


    "Killian had dinner with me yesterday. That''s when he said that someone spread a rumor that Princess Kiellini was a fake, and he asked me to investigate."


    The emperor''s reply made Duke Dudley look fierce. "Your Majesty, are you telling me that you knew about this before I showed you this letter from my poor dead daughter?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you think I''ll believe that? No matter how much you try to protect Killian, there is evidence and a witness." The Duke of Dudley waved the letter he was holding, bringing the terrified maid forward.


    "I''ve never tried to protect him. I''m just saying the truth. When I asked him, who was spreading about it, he said he didn''t know. Then he asked for the Proof of Blood to restore Princess Kiellini''s honor."


    The Duke of Dudley was frozen. ''He asked for the Proof of Blood first!'' It was something he never thought of. People who had been called in this early morning also began to flirt with the unusual situation.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "And the Duke of Dudley, you have insisted that Killian killed your daughter, and you extended a letter from the Marquise and her maid as proof. However, the letter doesn''t say that Killian killed Marquise Anais."


    The Emperor stared at the Duke of Dudley with silver eyes that resembled Killian''s. His cold eyes were warning the Duke of Dudley. ''You dare to frame my son, I will never let you go.''


    The Duke of Dudley, however, did not even care about the Emperor''s warning, as he thought the goddess of victory was smiling at him. "Isn''t this letter proof that Princess Kiellini is a fake? The lie that His Highness Killian visited youst night does not work, because I know Your Majesty has made an excuse to protect your son."


    "Duke Dudley, you go too far."


    At the words of the Duke of Martin who got angry, Duke Dudley hit back. "My daughter is dead. Where is it that I have gone too far in the face of my child''s death?"


    His Majesty asked the Grand Chambein waiting next to him. "You must make him hurry in quickly. At this rate, I''ll have to repeat the same words all the time until dawn breaks."


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    The Duke of Dudley reacted sharply as he watched the Grand Chambein disappeared. "Who did you ask toe in?"


    "You''ll know if you wait. Oh, therees the Marquis. Let''s hear what the Marquis will say about what happened yesterday. The Marquis,e on."


    Robert gave his greeting that he was sorry for being sote at the greeting of the Emperor.


    "What happened? Why did Mrs. Anais kill herself?"


    The Marquis delivered to the Emperor a will that he had brought, bearing it from the mansion. He never dreamed that yesterday''s memorandum would be Ivana''s will. Prince Killian was warning him that his memorandum might turn into a suicide note at any time.


    The Duke of Dudley winked at his son-inw to find out what the letter he had given to the Emperor was, but he was only looking down at the floor.


    "Duke Dudley, will you continue to insist that your daughter''s death was not a suicide?"


    "Yes, she couldn''tmit suicide by sending me a letter like this. If she tried to kill himself, she would have written down more details and a reason. Isn''t it a very urgent piece of writing, no matter who sees it?"


    He was also the most powerful man in politics for many years. With the short lines in the letter, he guessed the situation.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    The Duke of Dudley red at Killian in displeasure, "I''ve got it all figured out. You suddenly called Marquis Anais and Ivana to Asta Pcest night. Your knights kept an overnight watch on the Anais mansion even after my daughter and son-inw came back."


    Killian sighed loudly, as if irritated. "The Duke, I said yesterday that I would cover up the sins of the Anais family and forgive them, and then I sent them back. I sent the knights to keep an eye on them because they had done so many terrible things. I''ve already forgiven them, so why are you saying that I killed the Marquise?"


    "What the hell was wrong with my daughter? Was it guilt about revealing that Princess Kiellini was a fake?" There was no sadness in the eyes of the Duke of Dudley, who stood straight and imed Ivana''s death was not a suicide.


    Killian shook his head unpleasantly and said to Marquis Anais, "The Marquis, tell us about what happened yesterday."


    Robert began to speak as Oswald had instructed him early in the morning. Even if he despised her his entire life, Ivana''s death was regrettable, as their years as a couple had been long. But he wasn''t sad. Rather, his expression was miserable because he felt like he was on the brink of a cliff due to his warringpassion for Christine and concern for Julietta.


    "His Highness yesterday said that he would forgive my daughter, Christine, for her extreme wrongdoings against the princess. He told me to crack down on this, so it would never happen again."


    The Duke of Dudley cast doubt on the sudden rise of the story. "Why is Christineing out of here?"


    "Christine... the child..." Robert could not finish his speech, by opening and closing his mouth several times.


    "I''ll tell you. Lady Anais had tried to kidnap my fiancee, Princess Kiellini, but it was not good enough for her, and she tried to kill the princess by using the poison."


    Silence spread in the wide hall. The Duke of Miguel was entering in a hurry and surprised by thest words, so he stopped at the far end of the nobles and did not move.

 Chapter 245 245. The Proof Of Blood, Part I

    Chapter 245. The Proof of Blood, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Lady Anais kidnapped Princess Kiellini and even tried to poison her? If that''s true, how can we forgive thedy who did it?" The Duke of Haint was angry, not understanding that.


    "Please forgive her. Instead, I will send Christine to the Vicern Temple or send her to Southern Territory to live in reflection for the rest of her life. But my wife couldn''t ept Christine''s wrongdoings. And she left a suicide note¡­"


    The eyes of the Duke of Dudley, after hearing the incredible story, reached the letter in the hands of the Emperor. The Emperor handed over the will he was holding to the Duke of Dudley.


    "What about it? The Duke, is it your daughter''s will?" the Emperor asked the Duke, who was trembling and checking it several times.


    "It''s my daughter, Ivana''s handwriting," the Duke of Dudley answered reluctantly.


    "Now, then, the Duke, are you now doubting and pushing His Highness Killian, who has forgiven such a great sin?" The Duke of Martin red at the Duke of Dudley, dumbfounded.


    "I think it''s all the more strange. Why did she have to kill herself when Killian had already forgiven her? Just because she couldn''t tolerate the crimes Christinemitted? It doesn''t suit my aunt''s personality." Francis had shown upte, and stepped in, urged by The Duke of Dudley.


    "There''s one thing I can guess." Killian raised his hand to order to bring forward a man who was almost hiding behind the nobles.


    "What is it?" Francis looked back at the direction Killian saw and urged.


    "Mrs. Anais dared to defy me, saying that Princess Kiellini was a fake."


    At Killian''s reply, Francis was irritated, as if he were talking nonsense. "We already know that. We''ve been talking about the letter for some time."


    "I warned her. I''ve already forgiven her for two cases, so I can''t help it, but I can''t forgive her for the nder about Princess Kiellini. I said that if the princess goes through the Proof of Blood and it turns out that it is nder, Mrs. Anais and Christine will be sent to the guillotine right away."


    "Oh, my God, Mrs. Anais must be crazy. Did shee up with such terrible nder to somehow put Prince Francis on the throne?"


    "I don''t understand. Why did she im the lie that is about to be exposed soon, as if it is true, and she even sent a letter to Duke Dudley."


    People''s inquisitive voices were heard here and there.


    "Isn''t that weird? My aunt couldn''t have suspected that for nothing. As you say, everything will be revealed at the Vicern Temple as long as the princess proves it."


    "I don''t know. What made her so confident?"


    "So that''s why you visited His Majesty? When you heard this rumor, you killed Mrs. Anais, and asked His Majesty to make nothing of the Proof of Blood for Princess Kiellini."


    "Why are you guessing wrong? Do you think you''d look a little smarter if you didn''t listen and cling stubbornly to it?"...


    Francis red at Killian fiercely. "It''s obvious what you''re doing. Otherwise, His Majesty wouldn''t have to keep insisting that he already knew the rumor about Princess Kiellini."


    "You can''t believe what people say. Duke Miguel,e out here."


    Killian called out the hidden Duke of Miguel. As the eyes of the people turned, he limped forward.


    "The Duke, when was the time you had dinner with me and my father yesterday?"


    "It was just as dark as night fell. I was going to submit a report on the investigation team that was going down to Tilia, but at that time, Your Highness came to see His Majesty, and you asked me to eat with you..."


    He should have backed away quickly. He never dreamed that he would be a witness to such a strange thing as this, and be looked upon by the Duke of Dudley.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What conversation was there?"


    "His Highness Killian told us about the rumor of Princess Kiellini. He said he didn''t know who was spreading the rumor, and he asked first, saying he wanted the Proof of Blood to get rid of people''s doubts."


    The Duke of Dudley shouted at the words of the Duke of Miguel, "Why didn''t you let me know that there was such a remark yesterday?"


    "It wasn''t untilte that I left the Imperial Castle because the conversation got longer during the meal. I thought it would be rude to visit at that time, so I was going to speak up today!" the Duke of Miguel raised his voice angrily.


    Killian spoke to Francis, ignoring the two men staring at each other. "It was only after I met His Majesty and returned to Asta Pce that the Marquis and his wife met me. If you investigate, you''ll easily find that out. I let them know what Lady Anais did, and I forgave them until this happened. I showed generosity. When I warned her to crack down on her daughter so that it wouldn''t happen again, Mrs. Anais said that Princess Kiellini was a fake. Your aunt dared to swear at my fiancee. Her daughter even tried to kidnap and poison her. What do you think about this?"


    "It''s something we can''t let go of. What a terrible thing that''s happening! Expel the Anais family and hold the Duke of Dudley ountable."


    The Duke of Martin spoke up and looked at Prince Francis. He couldn''t use Francis of the crimes, but it was pressuring him.


    "In that sense, isn''t the Anais family the maternal family of Princess Kiellini? So, we can''t just pass it on to the Kiellini family, either." Francis said, calmly taking the eyes of the Duke of Martin.


    "As for the poison case, we''ll figure out the real culprit this time. But you''re also right. It''s too much to punish the Duke of Dudley for what Lady Anais did. However, I have no intention of taking the me for doubting and insulting me at such a gathering of nobles. Duke Dudley, do you agree?"


    At Killian''s question, the Duke of Dudley reluctantly nodded.


    Watching that, Killian added, "As soon as I find out where the princess is, I''ll proceed with the Proof of Blood. I just hope that Lady Anais is not involved in the princess missing again. My patience has reached the limit!"


    --------------------------


    19. The Proof of Blood


    Julietta left the Imperial Castle right after telling Auguste, the head maid, that she had to quit because she was sick. She got on the private carriage used by the attendants of the Asta Pce, and got off the wagon after she arrived at the busiest spot on Eloz Street.


    She thanked the driver for the royal family and then stepped into the throng of the bustling street. After that, she walked around for a long time just in case, and got on a passing passenger wagon. The carriage ran for a long time. The carriage left the Harrods Street and ran nonstop to the very end of the capital, and finally stopped. Right after, the door was opened from the outside.


    "Come in, please."


    Count Valerian opened the door and courteously escorted her out. He paid the driver a lot of money for his service, sent him back, and led Julietta into the alley. "We are going to the house."


    After they entered the alley and headed right at the first fork in the road, they came to a dead end. Count Valerian opened the door and waited for her to go in.


    "Miss!" Vera who had been here in advance, jumped up and came forward.


    "Vera! How are you?" Julietta hugged Vera, so d to see her. "I''ve missed you. I don''t know why. It seems that I haven''t seen you for so long, even though it has just been a few days."


    Vera nodded as she patted Julietta on the back. "So did I. I was worried that something might be wrong. Is Madame Simone all right?"


    "Yes. Your Highness said that she''s been holding out well. The investigation team has been dispatched to the Duke of Kiellini''s suicide, so there will be no questioning until they return."


    "I was worried because I heard you wereing from the Imperial Castle yesterday, but I didn''t hear from you."


    "I originally nned to stay overnight at the mansion of Lady Raviel and His Excellency Valerian, but something else happened and I came out today. Don''t worry, it''s worked out well, too."


    "That''s a relief." Vera patted her chest in relief.


    "Lady Raviel will be here soon. You need you to get ready."

 Chapter 246 246. The Proof Of Blood, Part II

    Chapter 246. The Proof of Blood, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Valerian''s words, Vera opened a door at one side and led Julietta in. She went into the room, closed the door, and picked up the clothes on the wall. She then took the wig off Julietta and put a dress on her. "What do you want me to do with your hair?"


    "Umm... I need to say that I was sick, so I''d like to have a simple braid."


    When Julietta was ready, she looked into the mirror and wiped off the metum juice which darkened her face. When she returned to her original paleplexion, her lips glowed as if they were showing off her good health. To kill the color, the metum petal powder was applied to her lips.


    "Do I look sick?"


    "Yes, you look gaunt."


    She just put white petals on her lips, and looked lifeless, like a woman who woke up after a few days of illness.


    "Now, I''m ready! Shall we go out?"


    Julietta had switched from being a maid to a princess. Watching Vera carefully packing her maid''s uniform and a brick-colored wig into her bag, she opened the door.


    "I''m here to see Princess Kiellini. I''m Themes Raviel."


    Julietta looked coldly at the woman who had greeted her politely. "Lift your head."


    Lady Raviel raised her head with caution at the cold words.


    "You''re not the woman who gave me away to the dirty guy."


    ''I called her. But if it was her, could I have put up with her?'' She quickly confessed her mistake and asked for forgiveness, but it was true that this woman had also followed Christine''s orders. Even though she asked for forgiveness, the sin did not go away.


    "I do not forgive you. But I don''t know if I''m going to be relieved, depending on how you behave in the future, so try."


    At Julietta''s words, Themes quickly bowed and asked for forgiveness. "I''m sorry,dy. Please forgive me for my foolish behavior. I will do everything you ask me to do."


    "I don''t need a loyalty that doesn''te from your heart. You could stab me in the back, like you did to Christine. But if you finish this job safely, unlike Lady Dt who worked with you, you will be able to live the rest of your life safely with your family."


    Julietta turned her gaze away from Lady Raviel''s even deeper bow, and looked at Valerian. "Are you done with your exnation?"


    "Yes, the princess."


    "All right. Shall we go then?"


    Julietta, escorted by Valerian, escaped the narrow alley and climbed into his carriage. When Lady Raviel tried to follow her on the wagon, Julietta coldly blocked her. "You must have brought a wagon, right?"


    "Yes? Oh, yes."


    "I have something to say to His Excellency Count Valerian, so pleasee aside."


    Looking down at her contemptuously, as if she dared to take a carriage with her, Julietta was the highest nobledy in the world.


    While Valerian felt fortunate that her manner seemed to have changed somewhere, he also felt sorry for it. Count Adam would like the princess better now. He shook his head, trying to get rid of his useless thoughts, and called a knight over. "Take Lady Raviel ande to the Imperial Castle." He gave the knight instructions that he had to pay attention to, and got on the wagon Julietta had climbed aboard.


    "Did you arrest Baron Dt?"


    "Yes. After exining to Lady Raviel what she was supposed to do, we immediately went to the Dt mansion, arrested the Baron and all his men, and sent them to the Imperial Castle."


    "If I go to the Imperial Castle now, I''ll be in a prison with my aunt for a while, until the investigation team that went to Tilia returns and reveals the innocence of the Duke of Kiellini. To prevent that, I''m going to apply to His Majesty right away for the Proof of Blood."


    "Do you have any orders for me?" Valerian asked Julietta, after she spoke in detail about her n.


    "The Duke of Dudley is sure to believe something that she tried to let him know before she died. So, he would think that she has been killed."<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was clear that he would somehow try to dig into Prince Killian''s weakness out of fear of Christine''s work and the truth of the epidemic being revealed. Julietta intended to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "The Duke of Dudley will try to bring me down. If it turns out that I''m a fake princess and the poison is the work of the Duke of Kiellini, he can clean up this mess."


    "That''s why I came to the Imperial Castle without even thinking about seeing his daughter''s death," Valerian agreed.


    Count Valerian had a strong and upright character as a knight. He was the only one among the close aides to Killian who was not used to the dark plotting, but he epted that it was reasonable.


    "I''m sure the Duke of Dudley will apany me when I go to Vicern for the Proof of Blood. Marquis Marius is now down in Tilia as a member of the team of investigators."


    "Yes, he''ll be back as early as tomorrow evening, or the day after tomorrow at thetest," Valerian confirmed.


    "You have to aim for the time when Marquis Marius and the Duke of Dudley are not present. If the Duke of Dudley speaks up for Christine, it will incite the aristocrats to remain neutral. We don''t know what Marquis Marius will scheme. He''s a very troublesome opponent."


    Julietta told Valerian what she had thought about since yesterday. "His Highness Killian and Marquis Oswald will move with me. The Proof of Blood itself requires the testimony of nobles, so other nobles will move together. It''s particrly interesting since Mrs. Anais said that Princess Kiellini was a fake and then died, so many nobles are willing to go."


    Valerian nodded.


    "Count Adam and Marquis Rhodius are in Tilia, so the Count who is in the Imperial Castle should do it."


    "Just give me an order."


    "When we leave for Vicern, bring Lady Dt and expose Christine''s sin. When people''s attention is directed to that, surround the Baden Shop and arrest all those who are there. Don''t let Prince Francis notice ande up with other alternatives. And..."


    Julietta took a deep breath and continued talking. "I want you to make sure to kill Christine before Marquis Anais returns from Vicern for the Proof of Blood."


    "Do you think Marquis Anais will be disturbed?"


    "It''s his daughter''s work and he''ll try to save her, even if it costs him his title. Please make sure you finish her cleanly."


    Valerian pondered for a moment and asked again, "If it''s a clean finish... it would be nice to deport her with being deprived of the noble status to a foreignnd."


    Julietta quietly closed her eyes.


    ''Is there a time when I''ll regret the words thate out of my mouth? No, I won''t regret it.''


    Christine was the one who had tried to kill her. Julietta didn''t know when Christine woulde after her life again. She wanted to kill Christine to prevent a bigger tragedy. It might be called an excuse, but she couldn''t forgive her.


    "But I don''t think Christine would give up everything and be nice."


    Valerian didn''t miss out on Julietta''s pause before talking about Christine''s disposition. He answered softly so that she would not say it directly. "Yes. Don''t worry. I will make sure that she won''t harm His Highness and the princess again."


    ------


    Upon arriving at the Imperial Castle, Julietta entered the main castle with the help of Lady Raviel and Vera.


    It was well past lunch time, but the hall was still noisy, with many aristocrats discussing matters. She saw that the Emperor''s throne was empty and no senior officials or major nobles were in sight; they seemed to have moved to the inner chamber.


    "Uh? Isn''t that Princess Kiellini?"


    The hall became more noisy with people who recognized her. Julietta gave them a light nod and told the Grand Chambeinguarding the conference hall, "Iris Kiellini asks to see His Majesty."


    Count Criber, the Grand Chambein, hesitated in surprise when he saw the princess, the main character of the day, appearing on her own, then quickly nodded and entered the conference room.


    Not long after he entered, the door of the conference room burst open and Killian appeared. "Iris! Oh, my God, where have you been? Do you know how long I''ve been looking for you?"


    Killian''s voice grew louder at the sight of the princess tottering with a pale face. "Oh, my God. What''s wrong with you? What is this?" Killian raised his voice so he would be heard by those in the conference room.

 Chapter 247 247. The Proof Of Blood, Part III

    Chapter 247. The Proof of Blood, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Killian, bring in the princess." The Emperor''s heavy voice echoed through the conference room, silencing the noisy hall.


    Killian quickly took over Julietta from Vera and went into the conference room, holding her closely.


    Julietta staggered with the support of Killian and greeted the Emperor, "Iris J. Kiellini is seeing Your Majesty."


    "Where have you been, the princess? And what are you dressed for? ... Did you get sick?"


    The modest dress, the shabby hairstyle without any ornament, and the bloodless lips clearly showed that the princess''s condition was not normal.


    Julietta answered the Emperor''s question politely, "I did volunteer work in the area of the epidemic and fell down. I was saved with the help of someone who happened to find me unconscious."


    As soon as Julietta''s words were finished, the Duke of Dudley jumped up and hit the table in the conference room. "You are speaking like you''re sick, but it''s not an epidemic! Who are you lying in front of?


    "She must have been scared when it turned out to be the poison of the Kiellini family! She had no ce to hide anymore, so she was forced to show up and makes an excuse," the Duke of Miguel also protested, assisting the Duke of Dudley.


    Julietta lightly pushed Killian aside and looked back at the nobles who agreed and added their words. "I''ve heard about what happened on the way. Yes, they said that it''s not an epidemic, but the poison of the Kiellini family."


    Julietta clenched her fists as if she was angry. "I almost died of the poison not long ago. So, my father poisoned me? Isn''t that weird?" Julietta stared straight at the Duke of Dudley. "Isn''t it more reasonable to think it was something someone who wanted to get rid of the Kiellini family did?"


    "That''s nonsense! Why on Earth would we harm the Kiellini family that have been living together for so many years?" The Duke of Dudley snorted as if it were funny.


    "That''s right. What good would it be for? Even though the Kiellini family would disappear, someone''s position here would not be promoted or elevated. That''s nonsense, isn''t it? Now that you''re hearing nonsense, why don''t you listen to my personal thoughts?"


    Julietta looked back at the Emperor. "Your Majesty, I''d like to express my own ideas. Please forgive my rudeness, and I beg you to give me a chance to resolve my injustice."


    "I''ll allow it. Say what you think."


    Julietta looked back at the nobles when the Emperor''s permission fell. "The epidemic went around, and I cut off all ess to the outside world, and I stayed in the mansion, but I suddenly fell down one day. Out of all the people in the mansion, I was the only one who copsed. Why would they want to kill me, just a nobledy, even though they would not gain any advantage in killing me? I couldn''t understand, but I was only able to figure out a reason after much consideration."


    Julietta held her breath for a moment and continued talking again. "The reason why they had to spread the poison of the Kiellini family as an epidemic, why innocent people had to die, and why I was poisoned in the mansion are all connected to one thing."


    Julietta stared straight at the Duke of Dudley. "It was all connected to Prince Killian."


    "What, what are you talking about?" The Duke of Dudley was outraged.


    "Don''t you understand? The intent of those who spread the poison was so a fake epidemic would kill the unrted, and then kill one person without question. I was the medium for killing the only one, Iris Kiellini, the fiancee of Prince Killian."


    The words contained a great deal of content. Everyone watched the Duke of Dudley and Julietta, who were standing face to face.


    "Are you doubting ME now?"


    Julietta shook her head with difficulty.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Your Grace the Duke, I never said that. I was just surprised since I almost died, and worried, and I thought that it might be so. But I''m rather embarrassed if you ask me if you''re suspicious, hearing my imagination."


    The Duke of Dudley managed to put up with the urge to p her ferocious, daring face. "It''s not worth mentioning anymore, because you''re imagining it."


    Julietta grinned at the words of Duke Dudley, who was struggling to stay calm. "Yes, that''s right. It''s my imagination. But isn''t it also the imagination of Duke Miguel if I had no choice but toe to the Imperial Castle because I had nowhere to go while I was fleeing?"


    The Duke of Miguel cleared his throat at the words that pointed at him.


    "You dismissed my imagination as nonsense, but there''s no proof that it''s not true? But I have someone who can prove to me that your imagination is wrong."


    Julietta looked at Count Valerian standing by the door. The Count, who had received her signal, brought before the Emperor Lady Raviel, who was standing behind him.


    People took note of what was going on when the brown-haired youngdy, who they thought was the princess''s maid, stepped forward.


    "Themes Raviel says hello to Your Majesty."


    The Emperor was curious when the new figure appeared as he watched the war of words between Julietta and the Duke of Dudley.


    "Lady Raviel... It''s the first time I''ve seen you. Yes. Talk to me."


    After looking at Julietta, Themes carefully spoke, "I was very sad that there were so many people killed in the epidemic, but I was afraid to step up and do something for fear of getting sick. And then yesterday, I found out that the epidemic was actually a poison that somebody had deliberately spread."


    Themes had to try not to look at the Duke of Dudley, who red at her with a terrible expression. "I was wondering if there was anything I could do to help because I heard that it was not a contagious disease, and I thought they were short of hands."


    "You have a very good heart."


    At the encouraging words of the Emperor, Themes sped her hands ufortably and poured out the rest of her words. "I visited the area with thergest number of sick people with the medication I had received from the treatment center, and I found Princess Kiellini lying down in a house with no one about. At first, I didn''t know her because my family was so humble that I didn''t have a chance to see her in person. Anyway, I thought she was sick, so I kept waiting on her until she woke up, and when she opened her eyes, she told me her identity. So I went out to tell the Kiellini family about it, and I met Count Valerian, who has been looking for the princess. Then I apanied the princess to the Imperial Castle."


    When Themes finished speaking and stepped aside, the Emperor looked back at the Duke of Dudley. "Duke Dudley, isn''t the Raviel family close to the Dudley family? Are you going to say that this is also Killian''s conspiracy?"


    The face of the Duke, who had been feeling unusual since he had heard the name Themes Raviel, hardened.


    Julietta nced at him and said in a sullen voice, "Unfortunately, I fell and now I''m faced with my father''s death. I came straight to the Imperial Castle because I knew I was being chased as a fugitive, before I could even begin to grieve."


    "I really don''t know what to console you with, the princess. However, all suspicions have yet to be revealed. I promise I''ll dig this out to the end and find out who''s responsible."


    At the Emperor''s tender words offort, Julietta gave a courtesy of gratitude.


    "I heard another shocking story on the way. The Duke of Dudley raised the suspicion that I''m not the real princess of Kiellini. I''m angry, rather than feeling sad, about what I did so wrong that I should be insulted like this."


    Killian affectionately embracing the shoulders of his fiancee as she let out her pent-up anger. "We must first solve the suspicion about the status of the princess. We can''t stand this insult."


    Killian red at the Duke of Dudley with hostile eyes.


    The Duke of Dudley met Killian''s gaze. He was lost in thought when he saw the princess with her face buried in the arms of the Prince. It was time to move carefully. If they had poisoned Prince Killian, everything would have been easy, but things were strangely messed up. When he felt Francis had failed, he quickly dered that it was the poison of the Kiellini family and made a pre-emptive strike, but even as he fought back, the Duke of Kiellinimitted suicide.

 Chapter 248 248. The Proof Of Blood, Part IV

    Chapter 248. The Proof of Blood, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Of course, he did not believe that the deaths of the Duke of Kiellini or Ivana were suicide. He had been thinking the Duke of Kiellini''s behavior was strange. He couldn''t believe that Duke Kiellini had contacted Francis like that if he was interfering with the future of Prince Killian, the fiance of his daughter.


    But Ivana''s letter solved all the questions. The princess being a fake made him able to connect everything. They killed the Duke of Kiellini and Ivana to hide the secret. He came straight in with confidence. But the princess was confident that she was going to get the Proof of Blood.


    The Duke had to make a decision in a short time, and decided to believe his feelings. So far, his feelings had never been wrong. They might think that if they went out confidently, he would back down, saying he mistook it. But he couldn''t let it go. There must have been something there, and he had to find out what. This was an opportunity, a chance to break the Prince down for certain!


    "It is painful for me to raise such suspicion. But it''s notfortable for me to just bury my daughter''sst letter. Please help me find out that my daughter''s suspicions were wrong, and that this old man misunderstood."


    Killian red for a moment at Duke Dudley''s usible words. "Then let''s pick the number of people who will leave for Vicern and take a break for a while before we leave. The sooner this happens, the better."


    After the team of investigators sent to Tilia returned, he had to reveal that the princess was a fake. Only then could the deaths of Duke of Kiellini and Ivana be med on the work of Prince Killian.


    When the Emperor''s permission fell, the Duke of Dudley began to recruit people who would go to Vicern and be witnesses to the Proof of Blood.


    "Marquis Oswald, Duke Miguel, Duke Martin, Duke Haint, these four people were chosen as formal witnesses. We''ll be leaving in exactly three hours, so let''s meet in front of the Magic Square."


    ------


    When people left the conference room after the long meeting, the Duke of Dudley approached Lady Raviel. "You need to speak to me for a while."


    Killian gazed at him with frightening eyes and blocked him from Lady Raviel. "That''s difficult, the Duke. We need to protect Lady Raviel from this side. Take her to the Asta Pce!"


    The Duke of Dudley was angry at the sight of Killian calling knights as if he had done something bad. "Your Highness, I''m not going to do anything to the daughter of the Raviel family. I just wanted to ask her a few questions."


    Despite the Duke''s protests, Killian confirmed that Lady Raviel was leaving the conference room surrounded by knights and turned around. "The Duke, Lady Raviel is now the benefactor of saving Princess Kiellini''s life, but she is also guilty of participating in the abduction. I can''t allow anyone''s contact with her until a formal trial is held and I can determine all this."


    Killian walked out of the conference room with Julietta, ignoring the Duke of Dudley trying to say something. As soon as he returned to the Asta Pce, he was greeted by aristocrats waiting in the hall, and Killian embraced Julietta strongly. "You don''t know how anxious I was when you were away for only half a day. When I can''t see you like this or you disappear, I get so nervous, and I hate it."


    Julietta hugged Killian too. "It''s not over yet. We have a long way to go."


    Killian unwrapped his arms, lifted her face, and kissed her for a long breath. "Be ready to leave for Vicern after the meales. Your luggage has arrived from the Kiellini mansion."


    Killian expressed his regrets by pouring small kisses around her mouth again and went out, and Vera came into the bedroom.


    Outside the lounge, Killian asked the waiting Valerian, "What about Lady Raviel?"


    "I sent her to the room in the west side with a maid. The Raviel family have already entered the Imperial Castle," replied Valerian.


    "You have to keep an eye on them until we get back from Vicern. You should be especially careful that Francis can''t approach."


    "Yes, Your Highness. His Majesty sent his knights. He ordered no one should approach them, since they are important witnesses."


    "Okay. What about Francis?" Killian wondered about the whereabouts of Francis, who had not been seen all morning.


    "As soon as Marquis Marius went down to Tilia, he called on Lady Anais. I think he doesn''t care about people''s eyes anymore." Oswald said sarcastically, nting his lips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Doesn''t he know about the death of Mrs. Anais?"


    "I think so. Prince Francis''s bedroom is inessible until he calls for someone."


    Killian remained silent for some time, tapping the sofa''s armrests with his fingers. "Bring the troupe leader and Phoebe. I should resolve the suspicion over the poison case by using her as an illegitimate child of the Duke."


    "The princess said she would hold off making Phoebe the Duke''s illegitimate child until this is over," Oswald spoke up carefully.


    Yesterday Valerian reported to Killian what had happened in Tilia and shared the thoughts of Count Adam. It was natural to have the Duke''s illegitimate child deliver his will to appease the sudden suicide of the Duke of Kiellini.


    "I will exin it to Julietta. Bring Mrs. Grayson with Phoebe. Before the investigation team that went down to Tiliaes up, we must make sure that the death of the Duke of Kiellini was suicide. It''s better for her to show up when we''re not around."


    Valerian remembered what the princess had said in the carriage. The Prince and the princess knew exactly what was more effective if something happened when they were away, and the Prince was giving him an order. ''How can they be so alike?''


    "And I''ll have to kill Lady Anais."


    At Killian''s words, Valerian came to his senses after a brief second of thought.


    "Kill?" Oswald asked again, as if he was surprised.


    "Marquis Anais keeps being indecisive. Moreover, Francis''s calling Lady Anais to his pce without paying attention to other people''s gazes is a deration that he will take her as his Queen," Killian deduced coolly.


    "Anyway, we will bring down Prince Francis and the Duke of Dudley in the poison case, and punish Lady Christine for the kidnapping." Oswald was concerned that if they were in a hurry to kill Christine, things might go wrong.


    "We won''t be able to weave both Francis and Duke Dudley into the poison case. There is a good chance that Duke Dudley and Marquis Marius will take over. If so, it should be difficult to punish Lady Anais, who is the niece of the First Queen and will be Francis''s Queen. Even if we deprive her of her noble status for trying to harm Julietta, if Francis takes her as his Queen, she will recover everything."


    "There will be nothing to be afraid of when shees to the Imperial Castle," Oswald sighed.


    "I''d be d if I could get Francis with this incident for sure, but it won''t be easy. So we have to kill her. We don''t know what else she will do next. Maybe she''ll try to poison Julietta again..."


    At Killian''s words, Oswald nodded. "Marquis Anais will appeal to the princess with fatherly love, and ask her to forgive again."


    "He''ll get her sympathy. Julietta will have no choice but to forgive her again."


    Valerian nced at the bedroom as he listened to the two men''s conversation. It was not true. It was clear to him that the current princess would not easily forgive them.


    "How are you going to handle this?" Oswald asked.


    Killianughed at Oswald''s question. "Tell Mrs. Grayson to find a way to get rid of Lady Anais so that only the Marquis and his sessor will remain in the Anais family in the near future. Say it''s my order," Killian spoke mildly, as they heard the sound of the bedroom door opening.


    ? "I want Mrs. Grayson to get rid of her while Julietta is in Vicern, but if there''s no way, tell her to kill her before the end of the month."


    Mrs. Grayson would carry out Killian''s order by any means. Julietta came out as Valerian tried to answer. Killian reached out to her, seeing her in her favorite jacket dress. As her little hand sped his, he smiled widely with an unknown sense of pride. "This is happiness!"


    "What happiness?" she asked him.

 Chapter 249 249. The Proof Of Blood, Part V

    Chapter 249. The Proof of Blood, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "If I stretch out my hand, youe to hold it; that''s happiness." He held out his hand proudly, and she grasped it naturally. He was happy.


    Killian pulled the hand and put his lips on the back of her hand and swore, ''I will never let anyone shake this happiness again.''


    He sat Julietta on the sofa and told her, "We decided that we would not put the Duke of Kiellini''s illegitimate child in front until the poison case is resolved."


    Kilian''s words shook Julietta''s eyes.


    "Yes. No matter how many times I have thought about it, it would be doubtful that the Duke of Kiellinimitted suicide without leaving any letter or message to his beloved daughter, in particr, since it is rumored that the princess is a fake."


    Julietta lowered her gaze calmly, because it was something she had been thinking about.


    "The Duke''s illegitimate child should show up before the investigation team for Tilia returns to the capital. We need to make sure that the Duke of Kiellinimitted suicide to im his innocence in this unfair incident."


    Julietta raised her lowered head. "Yes, let''s do it if we have to. For Phoebe''s sake, the Kiellini family must be found innocent."


    ''I''ll use anyone if I have to.'' There was no more Julietta shaken bypassion and hesitant with worry.


    Killian noticed the change, and stroked her hair andforted her, "Everything''s going to be fine. I promise."


    "Yes."


    "I won''t let anyone you care about get hurt."


    "Yes. Promise me." Julietta''s soft green eyes grew so strong that he felt almost impaled.


    But Killian thought she looked lovely even so intense. As long as she wanted it, he would try. ''I''ll do anything for happiness with you.''


    ------


    Dian was embarrassed and hung out in front of Regina''s bed, since Regina had a fever.


    Two days ago, as nned, Dian, Regina, Regina''s nanny, an attendant, and two knights from Bertino set out together. Originally, they should have urged on horses and gone straight to Bertino through the Magic Square, but as soon as Regina got out of Tilia and entered Baden Territory, she began to get sick. Eventually they were forced to stay a day in Baden Territory.


    Dian hesitated to send someone to Tilia to report about it, but she decided not to. Dian was in charge of this matter, so the servant and the knights took hold of the inn and stood guard over her. She didn''t want to disappoint Sir Caden and Count Adam, who had entrusted her with this important task.


    But the situation was not good. She couldn''t even call a doctor because their identities could not be revealed. She was just waiting impatiently for Regina''s fever to go down.


    Regina, who had been suffering from a high fever for hours, managed toe to her senses. She found Dian looking down at her with her hazy eyes and closed her eyes again. She didn''t want to ept the fact that she had to be sent to Bertino and live in captivity all her life. They didn''t even want to allow her to live safely in her family mansion.


    When she visited Sir Caden to protest her sudden departure, Count Adam merely replied. "Miss Regina, if the Duke of Kiellini hadn''t done such a thing, you could have lived in this Tilia for the rest of your life. But the Duke of Kiellini kicked the opportunity His Highness gave him and joined hands with Prince Francis, and that led to innocent people dying. His Highness Killian will not give you a second chance."


    Regina thought of the flowerpots in the room. After Prince Killian''s minions seized Tilia and they were driven out to the annex, the Duke handed Regina a note with the family''s secrets. She made poison in her room ording to the secret recipe on the note.


    The closely watched Duke could not manufacture poison. So he left the job to his daughter, who was rtively freer than him. But as she failed several times, the Duke had to take a different approach. That was why he was killed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Adam looked at Regina who was gasping with anger. "What would you do if you had safely extracted the poison from the nt you grew in your room?"


    Regina looked at Count Adam in astonishment. She was still growing a poisonous nt left for thest in her pot.


    "Did you think that I would not know? Princess Kiellini told me about the nt you grew in the dark room. Of course, you raised the poisonous herb because you made your aunt drink the strange tea. So I figured it out."


    "She is not Princess Kiellini! I''m the one who inherited that noble name. How dare you call that vulgar bastard Princess Kiellini in front of me?"


    Adam didn''t pretend to hear the protests of Regina, who was screaming hysterically.


    "The poison that Duke Kiellini spread to the capital is the poison that killed your mother. But her daughter has been working hard on the poison that killed her mother, without noticing that."


    "... the poison that killed my mother?"


    To the shocked Regina, Adam spoke coolly. "We don''t know what else you''ll do if we leave you like this, so we will send you to Bertino and keep you locked up for the rest of your life. And with the certificate of the biological child you received, another person will greet His Majesty as the Duke''s illegitimate child."


    After hearing the shocking story, Regina left Tilia like that. The more angry she was, the more she thought about the fact that the poison she had made while hurting her health was the poison that had killed her mother, and the more she became angry that it was her father who had killed her mother. He told her to break her will, and she didn''t believe she could stand the future of going to the strangend of Bertino and living a lifetime there.


    In the meantime, she found something strange. Dian, the only maid, was treated politely by the knights, as if she were a noble. "Why do the knights use honorifguage to a humble maid like you?"


    Dian flew into a rage at Regina''s caustic remark. "I am the cousin of Count Valerian. Please watch yournguage."


    Regina then looked carefully at what Dian was wearing. She had probably bought the best clothes in the vige, but it was hard to pretend that they were the clothes of ady, a rtive of Count Valerian, who was the rtive of Prince Killian. Nevertheless, Dian put on airs in the dress, and so Reginaughed at her. "You''re from a brothel, but are you saying that you are a cousin of Count Valerian? A dog passing by wouldugh. I can''t believe that such a humble maid like you put on airs!"


    Dian screamed at the word ''brothel''. "I didn''t receive customers even when I was in the brothel. I am different from Phoebe. If Phoebe is going to be the Duke''s illegitimate child, why shouldn''t I?"


    All she wanted was to live happily with Julietta, but considering Phoebe''s work, she was envious.


    "Who became the Duke''s illegitimate child?"


    "It''s Phoebe. She''s from the brothel in Lebatum like me."


    Regina lost the strength to be angry at the embarrassing fact. The illegitimate daughter of a humble actress had be a noble Princess of Kiellini, and now a prostitute from a brothel would sit in the ce of an adopted daughter in her family. As she feignedly smiled at the unreal reality, she saw Dian frowning as if she were angry about something. Regina saw the opportunity from that disgruntled face.


    Regina, who was thinking about one thing or another, closed her eyes again. She was out of energy. She thought about how long she could live. She thought she didn''t want to live any more. ''How will I live in Bertino? Wouldn''t it be better to get revenge and die?''


    "Koff!" A handful of blood spilled out of the mouth of her as shey there.


    "Huck, miss!" the nanny cried out.


    "Be quiet. Dian,e here." Regina had no energy to raise her hand, so she just turned her head slightly to call Dian.


    "I can''t call a doctor. We can''t even take a break here," Dian spoke quickly as if she was nervous.


    "I don''t need a doctor... I''m going to die soon."


    The words made Dian''s eyes grow bigger. Dian was shocked to hear that Regina was going to die, because she had seen her like this for months.

 Chapter 250 250. The Proof Of Blood, Part VI

    Chapter 250. The Proof of Blood, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "It''s time to die, so I have a lot of thoughts." Regina struggled to close her eyes and opened again. "I know you''ve had a hard time waiting on me in the annex." Regina intentionally tried to be friendly with her words. "I wanted to give you a gift."


    Dian opened her eyes wide at the word "gift."


    "It''s good for me, too." Regina said to Dian, who tilted her head to hear what Regina was saying. "I can''t forgive a prostituteing into my house."


    Regina looked strongly at Dian. "I''ll make you the Duke''s bastard. If you be the daughter of the Kiellini family, you can enjoy everything you can''t imagine right now."


    "Yes?" Dian''s eyes grew bigger.


    "You like Sir Caden, don''t you? Even if you''re the cousin of Count Valerian, you can''t marry a man from a historic family like Count Caden."


    ''I am a cousin of Count Valerian, why can''t I marry him?''


    Regina, however, put a devil''s whisper into the ear of Dian, who did not know the aristocratic world. "As Austern is an Empire and Bertino is nothing more than a Principality, there is a huge difference between the nobles with the same status. It doesn''t matter to Count Valerian because he also has Austern''s title, but that''s not what your cousin''s family has, is it?"


    It wasn''t even wrong. Regina smiled wickedly at Dian''s shaken eyes. "But if you''re the daughter of the Kiellini family, then you can be the Countess of Caden, regardless of whether you''re illegitimate or not."


    "What about Phoebe when I''m an illegitimate child?"


    "She can just be Count Valerian''s cousin instead of you. I don''t understand His Highness Killian. Shouldn''t he have done this a long time ago? You''re the one who''s been stuck in Tilia''s mansion and has done all the hard work. How does he put a woman like that in the Duke''s bastard seat? The people who visited the brothel may recognize her."


    Dian stopped breathing in amazement. It was a big deal if someone would recognize Phoebe. She remembered the time before Phoebe hurt her leg. She was more expensive and popr than anyone else with her rare blonde hair and blue-green eyes.


    "What happens when she gets caught?"


    "The Kiellini family is extinct. The heads of everyone who has been involved in this would be cut off at the guillotine. And Sir Caden, too."


    Regina''s words sounded like lightning strikes on Dian''s ear; everyone who had been involved in this? "How, how can I, what should I do?"


    "You have to go to the capital. You have to reveal that you''re the illegitimate child of the Kiellini family. Then other people will have no choice. They think it doesn''t matter who bes an illegitimate child, so they''ll quickly introduce you."


    A whirlpool swirled in Dian''s mind. It was true that she was better suited to be the Duke of Kiellini''s foster daughter than a prostitute. Still, something troubled her so that she could not make up her mind.


    At the appearance of Dian who bit her lips and hesitated, Regina talked to her, "Before the woman named Phoebe steps out as the daughter of the Kiellini family, you must quickly reveal your existence. You can say that I am your rtive, and that you couldn''t help but bring me here because I was sick. Then no one will get hurt."


    Regina added that she was looking at Dian whose face was bright. "It''s good for everyone."


    Regina closed her eyes as she watched Dian''s head go up and down. She was able to avenge them before she died.


    -----


    Killian, Julietta, and witnesses left for Vicern for the Proof of Blood.


    Soon after that, Valerian brought Maribel and Phoebe to the main castle where the Emperor worked. They were guided to one of the numerous waiting rooms outside the lounge.


    "I''ll apply for an audience with His Majesty."


    When Valerian left the waiting room, Phoebe recounted what she had to say. Maribel checked Phoebe''s nervous look.


    The hair whitened by the poison had not returned to its original color, and her new hair was white, too. On top of that, the powder from ground pearls was applied to the hair, to make it look silver, as Julietta asked for. Thanks to her dark purple dress, Phoebe''s eyes looked mild brown. It was rewarding to use the illusion effect.


    When Maribel felt that people who were guests would not recognize Phoebe, she finally asked a maid to prepare tea. While drinking the tea, she recalled Prince Killian''s order, delivered by Count Valerian, to kill Lady Anais when the Prince and Julietta emptied the Imperial Castle. Killing her and making it look like suicide was not a difficult task if she could approach her. However, there was no right way to approach her without being suspected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Count Valerian came back while she was agonizing. "The noblemen''s meeting on the charges against Lady Anais is being held. We''ll have to wait a while, as the meeting is going to take a long time, because it''s a serious issue."


    Phoebe didn''t know it was Lady Anais, Christine, who had kidnapped her, nor did the others. So, they had no idea of what Phoebe and Christine were at risk of running into.


    "I''m fine, but I''m worried about Phoebe. She''s so nervous that she can''t even take a sip of water."


    "They said they''ll call us as soon as the meeting is over, so please wait a little longer. I''ll have to go back because of what I was asked to do."


    Valerian sought forgiveness and went out to take over the Baden Shop, as Julietta had ordered.


    --------------------


    The Emperor''s summons was given to Christine, who had been sleeping until noon because she had been afflicted until the middle of the night by Francis. The charges were about the kidnapping and poisoning attempt on Princess Kiellini.


    Francis was sleeping on drugs. Since there was no surveince from Marquis Marius to leash him, he had enjoyed a frenzied night in the Imperial Castle.


    She arrived at the main castle without waking Francis, and waited until she was called to the Emperor; when she had a moment, she sent people to the mansions of Dudley and Anais, not knowing that no one could help her at the moment.


    Then the First Queen came into the waiting room.


    "Aunt!" She felt like she hade back to life, because there came the First Queen who liked her. But there was only a look of cold contempt that came back to her.


    "You, get out." The First Queen ordered Penny, Christine''s maid. As soon as the frightened Penny left the waiting room, the First Queen said to Christine coldly. "Your mother diedst night, because of you."


    Christine didn''t know what she was talking about. However, the First Queen kept pouring harsh words onto her niece, who was batting her eyelids.


    "You are the shame of the Dudley family. While I''ve often called you to the Imperial Castle because I liked you, you stirred up these troubles! I can''t believe it!"


    Her niece went in and out of the Imperial Castle, and had an eye on Killian, and now that she couldn''t get Killian''s eye, she was greedy for Francis.


    "Don''t expect Francis to save you. I''ll get rid of you first, before you be a hindrance to Francis''s future."


    The shock of her mother''s death vanished at the words of the First Queen. "No, you''ll have to save me. His Highness Francis ordered the kidnapping of Princess Kiellini and the attempt to poison her."


    Francis didn''t ask her to do it, but it didn''t matter. ''If I say so, who wouldn''t believe it?''


    Christine did not show a bit of sadness, even at the words that her mother had died, and the First Queen was horrified by the sight.


    "Ivana died because of you. Do you have anything to say about that?"


    "I feel sorry, but it was inevitable."


    "You''re a scary girl. If I take you away from Francis, I won''t let you live!"


    "You''ll have to keep me alive, or I will reveal that the man who spread the poison of the Kiellini family is His Highness Francis, before I die."


    "It''s nothing if I insist that you just said nonsense before you died."


    "I have a witness."


    She couldn''t find Jane, the maid, who had run away, but they didn''t know anything.


    The First Queen''s face turned pale. It urred to her that that spiteful girl might really drag Francis to his death.


    "Promise, or I''ll tell the truth as soon as I''m called to His Majesty."

 Chapter 251 251. The Proof Of Blood, Part VII

    Chapter 251. The Proof of Blood, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Christine and the First Queen confronted each other silently. It was a fight that could not be lost, but when she thought of her son, she had to lose. The First Queen opened her mouth first. "All right. I''ll let you live, I promise you, but Francis'' name should never cross your mouth."


    "Just saving my life is not enough. You must dere that I am not guilty of any crime, so that I can be the Queen of His Highness Francis."


    ''How could this child have changed so much? I can''t think of the cute niece who fell in love and was blushing.''


    Christine sat down on the sofa as the First Queen stared at her with no other answer and left the waiting room. ''My mother''s dead¡­''


    "Now that the First Queen is here, everything will be fine." Penny came back in and made some noise in relief.


    "But do you know who just walked into the next waiting room? She''s the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini."


    Christine lifted her head, absent-minded. "The Duke of Kiellini''s bastard?"


    "Yes, I think she''s older than Princess Kiellini. She was born before the Duke of Kiellini married the Duchess. The Duke hid her in the annex of Tilia Territory."


    While she was out in the hall and happened to hear that, Penny excitedly talked about it without a pause. "Oh, my God, she has been living as a maid of Princess Kiellini, but no one knew."


    Christine asked again at Penny''s words. "Was she in the Kiellini mansion as a maid?"


    "Yes. She''s been there for a while as apanion to talk with the princess. But I feel sorry for thedy. She has a limp."


    Christine''s forehead furrowed. She was the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini and had a physical defect. It was worth drawing Francis''s attention to. Christine, whose only line of life was now Francis, had to be sensitive, because she would be in trouble if his attention left her before she even got married.


    She frowned at the thought that shed across her mind. It reminded her of the woman she had sent to Francis as a present. The only thing inmon was the limp, but somehow she felt ufortable.


    While Christine tried to remember hearing anything about the illegitimate child of the Kiellini family from Jane, a servant came to her. "Lady Anais, pleasee out. His Majesty calls you."


    She gave up her thoughts and jumped to her feet. As she left the waiting room, opening and closing her fist, she seemed indifferent to the illegitimate child of the Kiellini family.


    ------


    Dian arrived at the castle on the outskirts of Baden with Regina, who had barely recovered. If they passed a bascule bridge and entered the castle, the Magic Square would be in sight, so they were almost there. Fortunately, there were not many people waiting for the Magic Square, so they didn''t seem to have to wait long.


    She nced worriedly at Regina. She still had a high fever and unstable breathing. Without realizing it, she read the countenances of people around her. To the attendants and knights who knew they were going to Bertino, she had not yet informed them that their destination was the Imperial Castle in Austern.


    "If you''re going to Austern or Vicern, please step back, because it''s not avable right now."


    The group, who thought they were going to Bertino, did not move. Dian hesitated, but got off the wagon.


    Magicians in dress engraved with the Austern''s imperial emblem were approaching each carriage in line to guide them.


    "Why is it hard to use now?" Dian approached a magician a distance from their carriage and asked.


    "His Highness Killian, many nobles and their knights, and the attendants are going to Vicern inrge numbers, so it may take a long time."


    Regina was not in good shape, and Dian was nervous because she had to arrive at the capital before Phoebe was identified as an illegitimate child. She raised her head when she heard the Prince was among them.


    "What happened? Is there a war?"


    The magician hesitated for a moment. He lowered his voice as his heart sank at the appearance of the paledy. "It''s not like that, so don''t worry. There''s suspicion that Princess Kiellini is a fake, and they are actually going to the Vicern Temple to prove it." the kindly magician answered and moved along in a hurry.


    Dian stared nkly at the magician''s back and quickly came to her senses.


    ''Has suspicion arisen that Princess Kiellini is a fake? Did everythinge to light? So what will happen to Sir Caden and me?''


    Diane hurried back to her carriage, and told Regina the embarrassing news she had heard. Regina soothed Dian, who looked afraid, and wanted to run away right away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Dian, we have to go to Vicern, not Austern. We''re going to go there and reveal your existence."


    Regina muttered inwardly, ''Of course, I will reveal my existence too.''


    "Vicern?"


    When Dian showed her surprise and instinctive fear at the same time, Regina tried to make her voice as sweet as possible.


    "Dian, do you know why they''re going to Vicern?"


    Dian shook her head, because she had no idea.


    "They''re trying to be recognized as Princess Kiellini in the Vicern Temple. I think Phoebe will go with them, too. Soe on. Let''s go and reveal your existence."


    "How did they get recognized by the Vicern Temple, if it''s not real?"


    Regina closed her eyes as if she was running out of energy. "There''s nothing they can''t do with money and power. They did it once, they can do it twice."


    Dian nodded naively. She didn''t know much about the world of nobles, but Regina seemed right when it came to trying to make Julietta a princess, and make Phoebe and her a noblewoman.


    Regina added with her eyes closed. "You just have to do what I tell you to do."


    Regina faintly smiled, ''And you''ll sacrifice your life to help me get my revenge.''


    ------


    Julietta gazed deeply outside the wagon window. She remembered that not long ago, she had said that she woulde to see the site of the Raefany shop here with Count Adam.


    ''How good would it have been toe to Vicern for such a pleasant thing...''


    But now she was on the verge of deciding the destiny of her lifetime. She had a headache from fear, was trembling, and the pressure she had to bear.


    It was only when Julietta felt a gentle finger on her lips that she bit her lips. As she looked up, she could see Killian''s smile.


    "The reddish lips seemed to be asking for something. Are you biting so hard to tempt me?"


    Sheughed at his easy manner, leaning on the back of the wagon as if there was not a bit of anxiety or worry. He was the one who would stand like a mountain and support her no matter what would happen. If she was with him, it seemed like everything was trivial and nothing special.


    "But why did you have to bring Manny all the way here?"


    Killian frowned disapprovingly, because Manny growled at him, like it was Julietta''s father or brother.


    "Strangely, I feel safe when Manny is around me. I feel like everything''s going to be okay, so I have courage. I think Manny will y a big role if something is bad. It''s so clever that it seems to understand what I''m saying. I see Your Highness brought Lilly with you, too."


    "That''s because Lilly wants to go to where Manny goes."


    Lilly did not want to be too far from Manny. If she could not see Manny for a moment, she would meow all day, so Albert would take her on the wagon or she would jump out of his arms and run off.


    "I need to find a cat friend for Lilly. Lilly tires Manny out," said Julietta,forting Manny, who was flying into her arms to escape Lilly''s love bombs.


    "I think so. Why does she like Manny so much? Oh, dear!"


    Killian grumbled and gently stroked the head of Lilly, who jumped up on hisp.


    "We''ve finally arrived."


    A momentter, Killian looked out the window, building up his spirits, as if he had never been unctuous and greasy in his life. Julietta, who was looking down at Manny, also looked out of the window. When she saw the iron gate surrounding the huge white Vicern Temple opening up, her relief evaporated into pressure once more¡­


    When the carriage stopped in front of the Vicern Temple''s main gate after a straight stone road, priests in white clerical robes greeted them.

 Chapter 252 252. The Proof Of Blood, Part VIII

    Chapter 252. The Proof of Blood, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Several carriages carrying the Prince and the princess''s personal items passed them and were pulled over on one side. Subsequently, the carriages of other nobles stopped one after another.


    "I''m very happy that some of the most valuable people in Austern are visiting us." Unlike most priests who wore blue bands on top of their white garments, a priest dressed in a red band greeted Killian.


    "Hello, Archbishop. Well, if you had sent priests to Austern, you wouldn''t have been so bothered like this."


    Of course, this was not going to happen, unless magicians could be sent from Austern.


    The archbishop responded with a smile at the meaningless greeting, and greeted Julietta standing next to Killian, "You must be Princess Kiellini."


    "I see you for the first time, Archbishop. Our family is receiving a lot of help from Archbishop and the Vicern Temple these days. I hope we will continue to have a good rtionship with this as a beginning."


    It was just a greeting, but the words were full of hidden meaning. This was something the fiancee of the Prince who was going to be the Crown Prince said, and it meant that Austern would take a very friendly attitude toward the Vicern Temple in the future.


    The archbishop simply smiled and guided her inside, but his innermost thoughts wereplicated. ''Is there something going on? Don''t tell me that Princess Kiellini is a fake, as it is rumored. If so, she would not have visited the Vicern Temple with such confidence, while being apanied by the Prince.''


    Archbishop Paulo looked at the back of Prince Killian, who was walking in front of him. He would be the Emperor of Austern. Although the Archbishop was a person of the Vicern Temple and was at the opposite extreme from a fortune teller, it was not possible to ignore the prophecy of the fortune teller, because the priests could also read the energy of heaven.


    They could not say which was better between oracle and prophecy. The number of those who heard the voice of God and read the heavens was also decreasing, so they were all the more precious.


    He believed the fortune-teller''s prophecy that had excited Austern. In addition, how much the next Emperor, Prince Killian, loved his fiancee had been heard even inside the Vicern Temple''s high walls.


    "It''s noon prayer time, so people will be streaming in. After the prayer is over and the preparation is ready for ordination, I''lle to you. It''ll be about three or four o''clock in the afternoon," the archbishop said, guiding Killian and Julietta to thergest and best room in the Vicern Temple. Other nobles would be assigned their own rooms, too.


    The Austerians did not attend the prayer session, because they did not believe in God. Although the guests were in need of the Vicern Temple''s hospitality, the priests did not force them to attend.


    Not intruding on one''s own territory was the unspokenw that had been handed down between Empires since the war four hundred years ago.


    Even if it was only ce to stay for a short time, it was a resting ce fit for a Prince. The servants who had already arrived in advanceid out expensive carpets, cushions, and even new seats. Because of the status of the Prince, who could not drink water as he pleased, the servants brought tea sets, water, and refreshments from the carriage that followed them from Austern.


    After the priests left the room, Ian said, "Your Highness, Marquis Anais is here."


    When he saw Julietta''s hard face at the mention of the Marquis, Killian stroked her face reassuringly. "Will you go and rest?"


    "Yes." Julietta escaped the room and went into the inner bedroom.


    "Let hime in."


    After Killian''s order was given, the Marquis entered quickly. He looked about the room and greeted the Prince with disappointment after he could not see Julietta.


    "Come and sit down."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian offered tea and refreshments to the Marquis who looked nervous. "The Archbishop said he would go ahead with the ceremony after prayer time. The Marquis, you should take forty winks for a while. I am guessing you could not sleep at allst night."


    When Killian said, Robert''s head bowed.


    "I''m sorry to have brought you all this way to Vicern, even though you have to hold the funeral of yourte wife."


    "No, Your Highness. It''s okay."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The sympathy he felt when he saw Ivana''s body vanished shortly after he found out that she had sent a letter to the Duke of Dudley saying that his daughter was not real Princess Kiellini.


    He was upset by Duke Dudley, who had run straight to the Imperial Castle with the letter in his hand, rather than mourning over his daughter''s death at all. Christine had entered Prince Francis''s pce and not returned, and so didn''t know of her mother''s death.


    He was worried about Christine, even though he thought Christine so like those with the blood of Dudley that it made him shudder. The child''s ambition nearly killed Julietta, but he still couldn''t give her up.


    He quickly became disillusioned with himself, knowing he had to get back from work in Vicern and try to save Christine. ''Can Julietta forgive me like this?'' Robert looked toward the partition where Julietta would be.


    At the sight, Killian sighed softly. Maribel would carry out his order. Soon enough, the Marquis would hear the sad news of his daughter''s death after the death of his wife.


    He wasn''tfortable, but he couldn''t leave Christine alive any longer. She had to pay for her crimes.


    --------------------


    After the noon prayer, the Archbishop offered prayers of blessings to the congregation and tried to return the people. Believers snooped around to speak to him, but he ran out of time due to the preparations for the afternoon ceremony.


    He returned to his room when he saw the initiate priests walking around to shoo out the remaining people. He meant to calm down by drinking tea for a while, until the ceremony was ready.


    "We are ready for the ceremony, Archbishop." At that time, a young priest, who had been promoted to a regr priest after eight months of probation due to his strong holy power, entered the room.


    Paulo looked at his watch. "We''re half an hour faster than the needed time. Let''s take a break for a while."


    The young priest dissuaded him when the archbishop tried to brew tea with a gesture of sitting opposite him. "I''m fine. I have to go because there was a fallen female believer during the prayer time."


    "Is she seriously ill?"


    No matter how strong he was, he was just a newly promoted priest, and it could be beyond his power. However, the archbishop himself could note forward and heal at just any time, and so he simply asked in passing words.


    "I think it''s time for her to pass today. She seems to be an aristocrat of Austern, but I feel sorry for her."


    The archbishop felt strange at the words of the young priest. If any of Austern''spanions had a sick woman who could hardly have survived the day, the Prince or his attendants would have asked him for treatment, but there was no such request.


    The archbishop, who had been lost in thought for a moment, rose from his seat. "Let''s go see the sick woman."


    The young priest led the archbishop to a small room inside the temple. The archbishop entered a somber room with no light allowed in, despite the warm afternoon sun, and there was a woman lying on a hard bed.


    Paulo approached the woman lying in bed and put his hand on her forehead. He stood up and said, praying with his eyes closed for a while. "Her thread of life is almost burnt down."


    He didn''t know if she wouldst the night. It was strange that a noblewoman of Austern came to the Vicern Temple ahead of her death.


    The archbishop''s eyes were slightly erged as he looked at the woman lying there with a cautious look. The woman, who had closed her eyes without energy, opened them, and the color of her eyes was a rare green.


    Paulo then shifted his gaze to the bedside. Blonde! It was a rare coincidence.


    "Let me see Duke Dudley," the grimly skeletonized hand grasped Paulo''s priestly suit.


    Her request embarrassed the young priest.


    "I''ve already sent a message to the Duke of Dudley, but he said he did not want toe and see anyone he didn''t know."


    Even at the priest''s regretful remarks, Regina ignored him and looked only at Paulo. "Tell him that there''s someone here to tell him the truth about Princess Iris Regina Kiellini."


    Her whole body was covered with the shadow of death, but her eyes shone brightly.

 Chapter 253 253. The Proof Of Blood, Part IX

    Chapter 253. The Proof of Blood, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Archbishop Paulo, facing the fierce eyes that seemed to hold a curse, nodded. "I''ll pass it on to him. Will you let go of my priestly clothes?"


    Her dainty hand fell off when she heard his answer. Paulo walked out of the room past the nanny, who was crying bitterly, and the youngdy next to her.


    "Shall I speak to the Duke of Dudley again?" the young priest quietly asked.


    Paulo walked through the hall in silent thought. Princess Kiellini''s gorgeous blonde hair had been like the midday sun when she had proudly said, ''Let''s maintain a strong rtionship,'' and the falling moonlight of a sick woman who refused to hide her cursed eyes for the chance to say something¡­


    He walked for a long time and stopped in front of his room to look back at the young priest. "Not now, but go to the Duke of Dudley just before the ceremony begins and tell him the words of the woman. You should tell him her appearance as well."


    "Yes, Archbishop."


    He went into his dwelling ce, ncing at the back of the retreating young priest.


    "Everything is as God wills..."


    ---


    At three P.M., the ceremony for the Proof of Blood began.


    Julietta raised her hand to stop the priest as he approached to bleed the tip of her finger. "Give me a knife. I''ll do it myself."


    The priest, unable to conceal his astonishment at her unusual audacity, so unlike an ordinarydy, gave her a knife.


    Julietta put the knife to her finger after she saw the priest step back. She didn''t want to be caught acting nervous. If the priest came closer, he might notice her trembling breathing. She stabbed herself in the skin. The blood that came out anointed a thin pen point.


    Julietta shook her head and refused as the priest tried to approach her to heal her finger. "It''s okay. Let''s hurry up and proceed with the ceremony."


    Killian was watching and ordered Oswald next to him, "The Marquis, it''s strange that the Duke of Dudley is not in sight. Find him right now."


    The gold-colored paper was made over a hundred days by pouring in the sacred power of the priests. The names of the two people who needed to prove their blood rtionship were written on this sacred piece of paper in the red blood of each person. If the signature turned blue, the two were blood rtives. When bloodless people signed the paper, no writing appeared on the bright golden paper.


    Julietta raised the blood-soaked pen point with trembling hands. Though she had experienced all the magic and strange phenomena, she was uneasy about the present situation. ''The red blood turns blue?''


    After she signed and stepped down, Marquis Anais also signed. Julietta looked nervously at the paper held by the archbishop. She sped her hands in uneasiness as the archbishop frowned slightly.


    The archbishop looked down at the signatures of the two, but they had turned vivid blue. When he had seen thedy earlier, he had wondered if Princess Kiellini was real, but she was real. ''Well, she wouldn''t havee all the way here to sign the Proof of Blood otherwise.''


    He lifted the certificate high to the crowd. "This is how the two have been proven to be blood rtives."


    Julietta''s stiff shoulders finally rxed at the blue signatures of the archbishop''s certificate.


    "Oh, indeed, Mrs. Anais''s suspicion was wrong. That''s right. What a discourtesy!" The Duke of Martin, who was present as a witness, spoke out.


    "The Duke of Dudley should take responsibility for insulting Princess Kiellini. I can no longer tolerate that he''s constantly caused trouble, denounced and driven His Highness Killian to the corner."


    Duke Haint was also angry, but looked around and was puzzled. "And where IS Duke Dudley?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Duke Martin clicked his tongue at the question of Duke Haint. "Don''t tell me, he just walked away now to avoid this situation. It''s not something we''re going to let go of."


    Some of the nobles who had visited the Vicern Temple and were close to the Duke of Dudley were now shaking their heads, frowning.


    Julietta might feel relieved or sullied by the reaction of people, but her heart was pounding strangely. She took Manny from Vera and hugged it tightly to soothe her heart.


    "Then let''s end the ceremony now that everyone''s doubts seem to have been cleared. With the quick help of the archbishop, we are fortunate to be able to return to Austern today."


    As Killian looked back at the people and spoke, the Duke of Dudley''s voice came to him.


    "It''s not over yet." The Duke of Dudley, who had not been seen until the ceremony was over, came forward with a woman.


    From the moment she saw Dian following the hooded woman behind the Duke of Dudley, she realized that something had gone wrong. Her eyes turned to Killian. The moment she saw his expression, Julietta seemed to feel her heart stop.


    He looked like he lost everything; he was full of shock and fear. Of course, the look quickly disappeared into an expressionless appearance, but she had never seen Killian make such a face.


    ''Did you do that when I drank poison and fell down? Am I seeing the image of Killian that I heard from Vera and Phoebe?''


    Julietta raised her head. It was absolutely impossible to back down. It wasn''t a time to be shaken and swung.


    "Princess Dudley, you are very rude. You have been trying to cause trouble by questioning my identity, so I came to Vicern myself. Where have you been? Do you now appear to do this?"


    The Duke of Dudley admired the fake princess, whose face never changed when she saw the woman he had brought. It was not normal audacity. With such audacity, she had stolen someone else''s identity and coveted the seat of the Empress.


    But such audacity and her big scale were done today. He thought the woman''s audacity was a waste, but that was all.


    "There was a woman who was looking for me when I stepped out to attend the ceremony. She said she had something to say about Princess Kiellini. Aren''t you curious?" The Duke of Dudley looked back at everyone and pushed a woman wearing a hood in front of him.


    A woman of small stature, like a child, staggered off the hood. She red at Julietta with a rueful look. "How dare you covet my seat and kill my father, even if you are an illegitimate child. You enemy, did you think you could cheat people to the end and sit in my seat and live well in clover?"


    Regina coughed heavily for a while and then turned back. "I''m the only daughter of the Duke of Kiellini, Iris Regina Kiellini."


    Those who attended the ceremony looked surprised at her crisp blond hair and dark blue-green eyes, which had worsened with poor health.


    Archbishop Paulo was surprised for a different reason than people. It had been too dark to recognize her earlier, but he had just met the woman who was identifying herself as the real Princess of Kiellini, right here.


    The Duke''s illegitimate child, who hade with the Duke of Kiellini to receive the Proof of Blood, imed that she was the real one.


    Paulo looked at Princess Kiellini, who had just finished her ritual. There was a difference between light and shade, such as day and night, but they had the same blonde hair and green eyes, an unusualbination. There was no doubt that they were both daughters, as the Duke himself had brought her to be recognized as an illegitimate child.


    He was so desperate to tell the truth he knew, but he shut his mouth. ''Everything is as God wills.''


    Dian looked at Regina with astonishment. ''What the hell are you talking about?''


    Regina was leaving the room to meet the Duke of Dudley, and whispered to Dian, "You''ll be introduced as Princess Kiellini soon, so pleasee back ready."


    Dian stayed in the room and took out the best of the few clothes she had prepared before leaving Tilia in a hurry and put her hair in order. She didn''t really like the dark blue-gray dress, but thought she''d only wear more fancy and more luxurious clothes in the future.


    When she finished her priming, Dian went to Duke Dudley''s residence. Just after the conversation, they came to the hall where people gathered, and she came along the Duke and Regina. Dian lowered her eyes gently, waiting for Regina to introduce her. Regina, however, did not care about her presence and only said she was the real Princess of Kiellini.

 Chapter 254 254. The Proof Of Blood, Part X

    Chapter 254. The Proof of Blood, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She anxiously tried to catch Regina''s eye, then realized the situation. She had been deceived. Regina''s saying that she would make Dian the daughter of the Kiellini family was a lie to take advantage of her.


    Dian''s terrified eyes turned to Julietta and Prince Killian. ''What did I do?''


    She was blinded by greed and jealousy, and fell for a fool''s errand. Regina''s voice rumbled in her ear, saying that all those who took part in this work would die. She seemed to have caught Julietta''s gaze as she faltered in her desire to escape. The friendly and amiabledy was nowhere to be found. A look of cold anger red at her, as if she wanted to tear her to death. She realized that she would never be safe, even if she ran away from here.


    While staring at Dian, Julietta slowly took a deep breath before turning to Regina.


    "You''re still out of your mind. Where is the end of your delusion? Did you envy me like that?" Julietta said softly, but in a cool voice, without a hint of agitation.


    When the whispers of those agitated by the woman who appeared out of nowhere and detonated the bomb began to grow louder, Killian stepped forward. "Duke Dudley, you act ugly to the end. Where did you get her?"


    Even at the angry words of the Prince, the Duke of Dudley merely smiled sarcastically.


    "Duke Dudley, what the hell are you doing? Do you still think Princess Kiellini is a fake? The Proof of Blood has already beenpleted." The Duke of Miguel was embarrassed and stopped the Duke of Dudley.


    "The fake Princess Kiellini standing in front of us was the illegitimate child of the Marquis, and of course, she would have passed the Proof of Blood."


    People alternately looked at the princess and the Marquis who were picturesquely simr. "Oh, my God!"


    Regina looked at Julietta with triumphant and malicious eyes. The fever rose and blurred vision, but her body was lighter than ever. Now the girl would be dragged down from her high position and killed miserably. The gorgeous blonde would be messed up, and her good-natured face would turn pale with fear. Her only wish was to see the end of that girl with her own eyes before she died. ''So I have to hurry. I have to hurry.''


    Julietta saw Regina was about to open her mouth to say something, and quickly jumped forward. Her gut told her that Regina should not be allowed to say anything anymore. In an instant, Julietta, approaching Regina and hit her mercilessly.


    Regina, who was barely holding out, fell to the floor. She shook her head a few times, dizzy.


    When Regina got up under the support of the nanny and tried to say something again, Julietta stopped her by attacking the Duke of Dudley. "Your Excellency Duke Dudley, this will end the Dudley family. There was a misunderstanding until just before, and I thought if I came to Vicern and got the Proof of Blood, everything would be solved."


    Julietta looked at the Duke of Miguel and the people standing behind him, one by one, as if to keep in mind. "But it wasn''t that simple. Am I a fake Princess Kiellini? The reason I''vepleted the Proof of Blood today is that I am the illegitimate child of the Marquis? I''ll return this insult to you. I promise you that the Dudley family and the families involved in this will surely disappear into history. Your Highness!" Julietta called Killian.


    "Speak, the princess."


    "Please call my aunt. I need to get the Proof of Blood with my aunt again. I need to find out what this delusional patient said and what Duke Dudley did wrong."


    The Duke of Dudley felt uneasy at the sight of Julietta staring at him with venomous eyes, as if she would not forgive him. He looked back at the woman staring at Julietta next to him.


    ''Was it really a delusional patient''s nonsense? No, it was too specific for nonsense.''


    She said that in order to make her debut in the social world on behalf of her sick self, the Duke of Kiellini had turned the illegitimate child of the Marquis into Princess Kiellini. It was too borate for a ruse.


    The Duke of Dudley looked back at Julietta. After being caught, it was clear that she was trying to get away somehow. ''Are you trying to kill Marquise Raban?''


    "All right, let''s call Mrs. Raban and get her through the Proof of Blood again. However, we''ll bring Mrs. Marquise. If there''s an ident, we''ll be in trouble," the Duke of Dudley said to the Duke of Miguel who was far from him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Duke, take Mrs. Raban directly with you."


    After seeing the Duke of Miguel reluctantly ept it, Julietta told the archbishop. "I''m sorry, Archbishop, but I think we need to ask for another ceremony for the Proof of Blood."


    Archbishop Paulo nodded at her words. "We''ll be ready to start the ceremony as soon as Mrs. Raban arrives."


    "Are you going to get the Proof of Blood with my aunt? What the hell are you doing?... Kuck!" Regina screamed at Julietta, and suddenly threw up blood. After she coughed so violently that others around her, including the Duke of Dudley, avoided her in surprise, she eventually lost consciousness and copsed.


    Julietta red at Dian, who was standing next to her in a daze, having returned her kindness with a betrayal. First of all, she had to finish another Proof of Blood safely tomorrow, and now she had to think about what to do with those two.


    Dian watched the Duke of Dudley''s servant carry Regina out, and Dudley roared. "What are you doing, not following your master? You must serve her with utmost care!"


    Your master! Unlike an ordinary maid, she was wearing a luxurious dress, but no one saw her as an aristocrat. Because of a moment''s mistake, she missed the nobledy''s seat which she had been dreaming of.


    Dian looked back at Julietta. She wanted to beg forgiveness, give her another chance, beg for the seat of a nobledy, but the cold green eyes were shining as if she would not let her go.


    The scornful re struck her with a sudden rage. She was a fake. Dian also red at Julietta. She was no different from herself, just a thief who took someone''s seat. ''How dare you look at me like that?''


    She jerked away at the gaze of Julietta, who looked at her as though only she hadmitted a wrong. It was better to persuade Regina than ask for forgiveness over there.


    Dian ran out of the hall to browbeat Regina, and ask her to keep what she had promised.


    ---


    "I gave Dian a chance because she thought you were admirable, but she betrayed you like this."


    The betrayal of a trusted person was painful. Killian could not contain his anger, and she could understand him as he constantly paced the room.


    Calming down after a long time, Killian sighed, sitting down next to Julietta as she empathized with him. Now that the Proof of Blood was over safely, he thought he could go back to Austern and get rid of the Duke of Dudley and Francis, but he was caught off guard. "I''ll see if Sir Caden is involved."


    At Killian''s words, Julietta nodded. "What are you going to do to Dian?"


    "She is a girl who knows all our circumstances, so I have to kill her."


    Julietta couldn''t forget how Dian looked at her earlier. She stared at her as if daring her for being so proud.


    ''What kind of candy did Regina put out? Or was that what Dian really was? Did she feel sympathy for Regina? Was the cause of the trouble that we put them together?''


    She realized something when she was looking for an answer to questions that came to mind in a row. "Your Highness, did Dian know that Phoebe would be the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini?"


    "Valerian said that when he ordered Regina to move, he told Dian about Phoebe''s situation."


    ''That''s it. Dian couldn''t stand it. The apples on the other side of the wall are the sweetest. Dian might have been jealous because it seemed great to be part of the Kiellini family, even if Phoebe was an illegitimate child. Regina would have a sense of Dian''s feelings and aimed for that point.''


    Julietta thought she figured out Dian''s change, and grabbed Killian''s arm sitting next to her in a sudden thought. "I didn''t think of Regina and the Duke of Kielliniing to the Vicern Temple to get the Proof of Blood."

 Chapter 255 255. The Proof Of Blood, Part XI

    Chapter 255. The Proof of Blood, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian frowned at something he had never thought of before and faced Julietta. "The Archbishop must have recognized Regina. We can reveal that Regina is the Duke''s bastard."


    "We have to send a person to Austern as soon as possible. Phoebe should not be introduced as the Duke''s illegitimate child."


    Oswald stepped up at the words of Julietta was full of fear. "I''ll go there myself."


    "Your Excellency the Marquis, please."


    Oswald replied earnestly to her who looked urgent. "I''ll solve it no matter what happens. So don''t worry too much, just get over the work here."


    When Oswald left the room, and had even sworn a trustworthy oath, Killian sat next to Julietta and raised her hand. "Why did you refuse the priest''s treatment earlier?" He looked sadly down at the cross-shaped cut on her index finger.


    "I just wanted to finish the ceremony as soon as possible. I didn''t want to be caught because I was so nervous at the time. I didn''t want to waste time for the treatment."


    It was the same reason she herself cut her finger. Julietta looked at her finger and said to Killian. "But I''d better get some treatment now. I think it''s better to be prepared for any doubts."


    Killian understood Julietta''s words immediately, and ordered, "Ian, call a priest."


    "Please call the archbishop too. I want to hear about Regina''s condition."


    As Ian went out to follow the order, Julietta looked up at Killian. "Your Highness, if anything goes wrong tomorrow, you have to pretend you didn''t know anything about me."


    "That''s nonsense." Killian got angry and turned his head.


    "You have to. Promise me."


    Julietta made a strong demand, but Killian remained tight-lipped.


    "You have to say that you werepletely deceived by the Duke of Kiellini. Say you didn''t know anything and get out of this and save me."


    Only then did Killian face Julietta. "Save you?"


    "Yes. I can''t die like this. So, you have to save me at all costs. I don''t want to die, even if I live my whole life as the maid Julie."


    Killianughed. It was his Julietta. He thought she wanted him to be the hero of the tragic event and abandon her and survive, but that wasn''t it. "Yes, for that reason I would never know this. That way, I can protect Julie for the rest of her life."


    At Killian''s friendly reply, Julietta nodded. "I wish you hadn''t been a Prince of the main line of descent."


    The remark, which was not fit for the situation, made Kilian doubt. "Why?"


    "If you had not been, I would have begged you not to marry for the rest of your life, even if I had to live as a maid."


    "I would not have to marry, regardless of whether I am a Prince of the main line of descent."


    "You have to produce a sessor."


    "I can make the child a maid Julie gave birth to the next Emperor."


    "Not long ago, you told me that because of your position, you would marry Princess Kiellini, and that you would take a maid named Julietta as a concubine," she reminded him.


    "Things have changed. If I dispose of Francis and the Duke of Dudley, and seize all those involved in this matter, I will have greater imperial power than ever. So, I won''t have to read the countenances of others."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Juliettaughed brightly then. "I didn''t know you loved me so much."


    Killian tilted his head as if he didn''t understand her. "Where was my love confession in my words?"


    "You don''t have to know. All you need to know is that there''s something like that. But tomorrow I''ll be standing next to you, no matter what happens, afterpleting the Proof of Blood safely."


    The mere thought of what could go wrong was terrible. Even if she managed to escape, she would not be able to save Simone, Vera, Gibson, and others who might have been involved in this.


    Julietta had to be recognized as Princess Kiellini tomorrow by deceiving people right before their eyes.


    --------------------


    Dian shook Regina who couldn''t stay conscious, even after the archbishop came and left.


    "Stop it." Regina''s nanny pushed Dian and got angry.


    "Stop it? Who was this all for? I betrayed everyone and came all the way here because of the words that she is going to make me thedy of Kiellini! How can you tell me to stop?" Dian leapt from the floor where she had fallen and grabbed the nanny.


    "You don''t know who you are and you''re greedy for yourself! Who are you ming?"


    Anger erupted at the words of the nanny who was mocking her. "Do I not know who I am? Do you think I''m the same as you? If it hadn''t been for this woman lying here, I would have lived a new life proudly as a nobledy!"


    "Do you think I am going to let that happen? You are a part of those who have repaid the grace of the Duke and thedy with treachery. Even if I have to send a petition to the imperial court, I will reveal your identity. Wake up from your dream!"


    Diane turned pale. When Regina came back to her senses, she was going to ask her to keep her word. ''Why didn''t I know it was such a ridiculous idea?''


    The anxiety, frustration and anger that she had endured erupted. She hated the nanny who swore to interrupt her future in the end.


    The nanny shed tears putting a towel on Regina''s forehead, as if she were no longer paying attention to Dian.


    Dian looked around the room and found a bronze vase. Then she lifted up the vase which was too heavy for her with superhuman force, and brought it down on the nanny''s head.


    Dian couldn''t ovee the weight of the vase and fell on top of a falling nanny, but managed to get up after a long time. She was in a daze because she couldn''t believe what she had done. She soon came to her senses. When she saw the nanny lying motionless, she was terrified. She bit her lips tightly.


    ''Get a hold of yourself! It''s not the time to release your spirit.''


    Dian approached the nanny and put her hand under her nose. She only realized what she had done when she could not feel any breathing, even though she had been doing it for a long time.


    Outside were the knights of the Duke of Dudley. She had to dispose of the body in a hurry because it was a big deal if they came in. She rolled the nanny''s body over, turning pale, and hid it under the bed where Regina wasying. Unlike the nobles'' beds, they did not hang sheets over the hard temple beds, so if they looked down, they would see the body of the nanny. But right now, there was nowhere else to hide her.


    Dian picked up a vase that was rolling on the floor, wiped off the bloodstains and set it up as it had been. She then wiped away the bloodstains on the floor with extra clothes from the nanny and Regina, and put the clothes back in the bag. She then took a chair that had been ced up against the wall, covered the faintly stained floor, and wiped the blood off the bed. Because she could not do anything about the blood on the sheet, she decided to make the excuse that the sick Regina had vomited it up.


    When she quickly finished her work, she sat down on the chair she had brought and began to ponder. ''Shall I run now? If I run away, where?''


    It was horrible to have to live as a maid again. The life of a noblewoman she had lost right before her eyes had blinded Dian. As Dian''s thoughts were running aimlessly, Regina groaned as if trying toe to her senses. Dian''s mild brown eyes looked down at Regina.


    ''The nanny is dead. And what if Regina dies?''


    No one would care about the death of the nanny. Even if a corpse was found, she would insist that it was something she didn''t know about. It was clear that they would think that the people of the Prince and Julietta, who considered Regina an eyesore, had killed her.


    The archbishop had said that Regina would die soon, so even if she died now, no one would doubt it. Without these two, she would be able to say that she was the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini. They were not above board, either!

 Chapter 256 256. The Proof Of Blood, Part XII

    Chapter 256. The Proof of Blood, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Dian pulled out the pillow that Regina'' head rested on. When her head was suddenly bent back, Regina opened her eyes with difficulty. She looked puzzled at Dian holding the pillow.


    Dian covered Regina''s face with the pillow and pressed it down as hard as possible. There was no na?ve, bright old Dian; she pushed down the pillow without shaking, even looking at Regina as she struggled to survive.


    ------


    Oswald stepped into the Asta Pce with an urgent step. As he approached Killian''s office, he saw a familiar person. "Sir Albert, where is Mrs. Grayson?"


    "His Majesty called her, and she went to the main castle."


    "How long has it been?"


    "It''s been a while."


    Oswald turned right away when he heard the answer.


    "What else happened?" Albert''s worried voice rose behind him, but there was no time to reply. As soon as he arrived at the main castle, he came across the Grand Chambein Crisvering out of the waiting room.


    "The Count of Crisver, do you happen to know where Countess Maribel Grayson is?"


    "Your Excellency Marquis Oswald, did you not go to Vicern?"


    Oswald answered urgently at the Grand Chambein response, "I was in a hurry to get back. Where is Mrs. Grayson?"


    Count Crisver pointed to the waiting room he had juste out of. He was curious about what was going on, but when he saw the sweaty face of Marquis Oswald, who had always been elegant, neat, and rxed, he had no choice but to retreat quietly.


    Without knocking, Oswald opened the door to the waiting room Count Crisver had pointed out.


    "Your Excellency the Marquis?" Maribel and Phoebe got up in surprise.


    Marquis Oswald found only the two women in the wide waiting room, opened his mouth. "Regina appeared in the Vicern Temple. She insists that she is Princess Kiellini."


    "My God!" Phoebe closed her mouth with her hands before she could scream.


    "What about the princess?" Even the bold Maribel could not hide her trembling voice this time.


    "The princess said that she''d get the Proof of Blood again if I would bring Mrs. Raban. The ceremony will resume tomorrow. The problem is that the archbishop knows Regina, who came to be tested as an illegitimate child."


    Maribel thought that Julietta had an idea and would have said that she would get the Proof of Blood, but her eyes grew big again. "How the hell did Regina get to Vicern?"


    "The maid that Sir Caden brought with him betrayed us. His Highness also suspects Sir Caden."


    Maribel shook her head to Oswald, who looked at her to see if it was true. "There was no sign of that at all. But I think it''s a good idea to make sure."


    It was a cool-headed remark, just like her. He didn''t have blood ties with her, but he was still a grandson. But if she felt that her grandson would threaten Julietta''s safety, she would cut the connection.


    "I don''t believe it, either. Count Adam is down there, and he wouldn''t be unaware of Sir Caden''s change of mind. But I have to send a message."


    "Why would Dian do such a thing like a betrayal?" Phoebe eximed incredulously.


    Oswald answered in an unseemly cold voice. "She came to Vicern with Regina, as if she was deceived by sweet talk, even though we promised to give her a social debut as Valerian''s cousin."


    Maribel put her hand to her forehead. As things had happened all at once, the child who she did not even have any doubts and pay much attention to had changed her mind, when there were not enough people to trust. That was why they shouldn''t trust people...


    "We''ve already asked for an audience in the name of thedy of Kiellini. What should we do when we''re waiting for His Majesty to call us?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The stupid girl blinded by greed had put everyone in danger.


    "You can''t help it. Introduce Phoebe as a cousin of Count Valerian. You came to Austern with thedy of Kiellini, but she suddenly disappeared, and instead you came to deliver the Duke''s will."


    Maribel thought she would have to turn Phoebe into thedy Pauran, and would deliver the words of the Duke of Kiellini to the Emperor. However, considering the aristocracy''s mindset that even death should be noble, it was too strange for Duke Kiellini tomit suicide without saying a word to his daughter.


    Now was the time and ce to be fit. Phoebe would pretend to be a maid that Iris, the main line of descent, had sent to the illegitimate child Regina, and talk about what she had seen and heard next to her.


    Phoebe''s face turned pale. She had barely mastered her role, but now she had to take on another one. When Phoebe inadvertently shook her head, Maribel grabbed strongly at Phoebe''s shoulders. "Phoebe, do you remember what I said to you, who came out of the theater after watching an opera?"


    Phoebe''s frightened eyes met Maribel''s ck eyes.


    "I once said that I felt sorry when you hummed a song of the opera that you had heard once."


    Phoebe thought of what had happened then. She thought she was lucky to see a beautiful opera before she died. "Yes, I remember. You said I have a talent. I was very happy..."


    "Yes, you have a talent. If I had met you in a different time, I would have made you Eileen''s star actress. So you have to believe in your talent. Do your best for your future."


    "My future?"


    "Yes. If you can''t be ady of Kiellini, you should be a cousin of Count Valerian. Dian was greedy for what you were getting, putting you, Julietta, and everyone involved in this at risk. She took away your guaranteed future. Are you just going to be stupid like this? Aren''t you angry?"


    Phoebe recalled her past with Dian. "Why did she do that?"


    Maribel spoke bitterly to Phoebe who murmured sadly, as if she had never wanted to believe. "A person can change. That''s why I don''t believe you, either."


    Phoebe''s frightened eyes looked up at Maribel.


    "I''ll kick you out whenever I think you''re doing any harm to Julietta. Dian''s work made my belief that I would never trust anyone more certain. And if I can''t, His Highness won''t let you go."


    "Mrs. Maribel."


    "Call me Countess Grayson. Prove that you are useful. Show me that you are different from Dian, who returned the price I had saved from the brothel to me as a betrayal, unless you want to go back to the brothel."


    Oswald looked pitifully at Phoebe, who was frightened by mention of the brothel. But that was all.


    Because of what Dian had done, Phoebe was also the subject of endless vignce. From now on, they were forced to doubt her true intentions.


    No one would doubt Julietta''s identity if she safely finished the Proof of Blood with Mrs. Raban tomorrow. Oswald knew Julietta would be able to do that.


    The Duke of Dudley, who had raised suspicions about Princess Kiellini''s status, would face a thorough retribution as punishment for this incident. It was no longer important that he was Duke Dudley. The Prince would inquire thoroughly into the sin of disdaining his fiancee. It would be the same for the poison that they spread in the capital.


    If so, there would be no one who could talk about Princess Kiellini''s status in the future. There was no need to use magic or ovepensate people to silence those who knew the secret. In a way, this case was an opportunity to silence people''s suspicions from the beginning. It was an opportunity to escape from the variables of Regina and Dian for the rest of their life.


    So, Oswald did not want Phoebe to stay with them, nor did Maribel. Phoebe also appeared to be one of the dangers.


    "It''s too much to send her back to the brothel if it fails. Let''s just finish by letting her go out. Of course, she won''t have any help or support." He was still smiling kindly and well-mannered. However, his eyes were cold, unlike his soft mouth that stretched over his uniquely beautiful appearance.


    Phoebe recalled her past life in the brothel, and when she was handed over to a man she didn''t know just because she got on a wagon. Her expression firmed up. "I never want to go through that."


    "You should not. I''ll tell you what to say when you''re called on by His Majesty."


    Phoebe listened to Maribel carefully. She had to regain the things that had been taken by Dian: her protected life, and her chance to live safely. Having experienced how cozy and happy it was, she would not return to the past!


    ---------

 Chapter 257 257. The Proof Of Blood, Part XIII

    Chapter 257. The Proof of Blood, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Thedy of Kiellini, His Majesty is calling you."


    The waiting time was finally over. Following the servant, Phoebe and Maribel passed through a long corridor and entered the conference room where the Emperor and nobles were. Maribel firmly held on to Phoebe''s stiff shoulders.


    "Lady Pauran, remember what I said earlier, unless you want to end your life on the street."


    Pauran was the name to added to Dian.


    Phoebe was supposed to be introduced today as ''Phoebe J. Kiellini.'' It was the seat and name that the princess had made for her. But Dian had ruined it all. She was deprived of the opportunity to be given the same surname as Miss Julietta. But she would get another name and a seat to be able to stand next to these people.


    Phoebe raised her head and stretched her shoulders proudly. Passing through the bustling crowd, she constantly rewrote herself, ''Phoebe Pauran, Phoebe Pauran¡­''


    But when she passed through the way people made and finally stood in front of the Emperor, Phoebe found another woman who had been called before him.


    Chestnut hair and sky-blue eyes! As the gruesome transparent sky-blue eyes turned toward her, she felt a breathtaking fear. "Huck!"


    Phoebe''s body shook as she strode forward through the crowd. Maribel, surprised, quickly supported her. Recognizing her presence, Phoebe turned back with a frightened face.


    Maribel sped Phoebe''s arm, pinched her, and whispered sharply, "Get a hold of yourself, Phoebe Pauran. Don''t forget what I said earlier."


    Maribel''s dark ck eyes red at her dreadfully, and brought Phoebe to her senses.


    "Maribel Grayson is meeting the noble Your Imperial Majesty."


    "Phoebe Pauran greets the owner of Austern, Your Imperial Majesty udio."


    People were buzzing about their introduction. Those who had waited for her wondered since they had heard that the Duke of Kiellini''s hidden illegitimate child hade to visit the Imperial Castle.


    Leaving their fuss behind, Maribel gave her courtesy gracefully, and Phoebe also bowed as she had practiced countless times. But no matter how much she had practiced, the posture was awkward with a prosthetic leg.


    Christine''s head tilted slightly to one side while watching it. The woman''s limp was somehow familiar.


    "Lady Anais, step back for a moment. I''ll continue questioning you after dinner."


    After dinner? The weary sigh of nobles who had been called in that morning filled the conference room. While Duke Dudley and Marquis Anais were away, the Emperor''s strong desire to decide Christine''s punishment was on disy.


    Christine slowly became anxious. Until that morning, she thought her maternal grandfather or father woulde and plead for her case. It wasn''t until she was called to the conference room that she learned that they had flocked to Vicern. To erase her anxiety, Christine stiffened her head. She would be fine because there was Francis, she assured herself.


    "Your Majesty, why don''t we proceed with Lady Anais''s interrogation after the return of those who have gone to Vicern tomorrow?" one of the young nobles courageously suggested, emphasizing that major nobles were missing.


    "Tomorrow, the investigation team who went to Tilia will return. It''ll take days and days just to find out the truth about the Duke of Kiellini''s suicide and the epidemic case. And isn''t there a case of Princess Kiellini? Do you want to have an all-night meeting every day?"


    The disgruntled nobles closed their mouths.


    Lady Anais''s case was not a problem. The aftermath of these incidents was about to hit Austern.


    Now that Prince Francis had pointed out the man behind the Kiellini family''s poisoning case was Prince Killian, the political strife between the two had visibly begun in earnest.


    ''Who will be the victor in this fight?''


    The fierce sh between the two Princes forced the rest of the nobles to hold their breath and lie t.


    No one stopped the swift punishment of the Lady Anais. Christine was drawn to the waiting room next to the conference room.


    When the inside was in order, the Emperor raised his hand to Count Crisver, the Grand Chambein. "Bring it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Count Crisver who was ordered came with a gold tray. The Emperor checked two letters on the tray and handed them to Count Crisver.


    When he opened up two letters and showed them to the nobles, the Emperor said, "They are a certificate of the Vicern Temple and a letter from the Duke of Kiellini. He is asking me to put his adopted daughter into the genealogy of the Kiellini family."


    Count Crisver handed the certificates to the Minister of Administration and the Minister of Etiquette sitting to one side.


    The Emperor continued, "Why did you ask for an audience even though you could send the documents?"


    At the Emperor''s words, Phoebe managed to answer in a trembling voice, "To convey the will of the Duke of Kiellini."


    "Will you do that yourself? I heard that thedy of Kiellini asked for this audience. Where is she?"


    Phoebe bowed to the Emperor''s question and pleaded guilty. "Please forgive me for passing on the will of the Duke of Kiellini, which should be delivered by Katarina Ste J. Kiellini. At this moment, thedy of Kiellini''s mind is in a state ofplete disarray and she cannot stand in front of you. Furthermore, I heard about Princess Kiellini after she disappeared suddenly. I thought I couldn''t put it off any longer ording to my stupid judgment, so I asked for an audience like this."


    "Her mind is in a state ofplete disarray, is it?"


    The Emperor''s surprise made Phoebe bow further. "His Excellency the Duke of Kiellini, has kept the illegitimate child who got before his marriage in a separate house, and has not informed the princess of it."


    "Why did he hide the existence of an illegitimate child?"


    "Because His Excellency has educated the illegitimate daughter as a sessor in case the sick princess died first."


    Surprised people began to speak noisily.


    "Quiet! Go on."


    Phoebe picked drew a trembling breath and went on with her speech. "But when the princess got back to good health, His Excellency seemed to think that he shouldn''t reveal the existence of an illegitimate child. He tried to send her to another country."


    "Oh, my God!"


    It sounded cold-hearted, but it wasmon in the family of nobles.


    "But what kind of rtionship does Lady Pauran have with the Kiellini family?"


    At someone''s question, the Emperor also looked at Phoebe, as if wondering.


    "I am Phoebe Pauran, a cousin of Count Valerian. I had waited on the princess, and went down to Tilia a while ago and serve Lady Regina closely. So, because I know more about this incident than anyone else, I''vee forward to deliver the will of the Duke, instead of Lady Regina who is missing."


    "So that''s why the Duke rushed down to Tilia? Was he going to take care of the illegitimate child he''s been hiding?"


    At the Emperor''s words, everyone nodded as if questions had been answered.


    "Yes. His Excellency who went to Tilia told Miss Regina to be ready to leave right away. It was like a bolt from a clear sky for Regina, who had been hiding in a separate house until then and waiting for only days to be the Duchess. She revealed her presence to Princess Kiellini. I think she was trying to avenge the Duke."


    Phoebe went all the way there and took her breath for a while. "After learning all the facts, the princess asked the Duke of Kiellini to allow her as an adopted daughter. The princess sent me to Miss Regina to help her get ready toe to Austern. After that, His Excellency answered the request of the princess, and he took Miss Regina to Vicern for the Proof of Blood." Phoebe finished up as smoothly as she could.


    "That''s what happened. But what''s the Duke''s will? Did he ask me to take good care of his daughter?"


    ''Was it necessary to speak so far as to ask for an audience for such a will?''


    Phoebe hesitated as everyone was thinking about it. "I had a lot of concerns about whether I would dare to tell you. But as one of the people who heard the will of the Duke, I thought I should not just stay silent."


    "What kind of will is that?" she heard someone muttering behind.


    "The Duke lost a note of the Kiellini family''s secret recipe that Miss Regina kept after she had a ss for a sessor. The butler who had served the Duke of Kiellini for a long time disappeared, too. The Duke, who thought it was the crime of the butler, started to look for him. Then the Duke found out that the poison of the Kiellini family was called an infectious disease and released on the public."

 Chapter 258 258. The Proof Of Blood, Part XIV

    Chapter 258. The Proof of Blood, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    After a moment''s reflection to see if she omitted something, she continued, "His Excellency was distressed that this incident caused Your Majesty and His Highness Killian a great deal of trouble. And when Miss Regina, who lost her life''s goal, became mentally deranged, he med himself, saying that everything was his fault. When the Duke copsed, Miss Regina and I were there."


    Phoebe drew a short breath and then went back on. "The Duke said that if the princess and Regina would not lose their identities and be in trouble for failing to keep the family secret, he must bear the guilt and pay the price, and he would kill himself. And he added, ''A betrayer whomunicated secretly with the run-away butler should be found, and we must find out who he was and the person behind the scenes, so that he may be free from his injustice.''"


    After finishing, Phoebe bowed her head. Phoebe was shaking her shoulders and wiping the corners of her eyes, the very appearance of ady in great sorrow.


    "I see. There were a lot of gossips about the suicide of the Duke of Kiellini, but in the end it was an appeal of death for the unjustice..."


    When Phoebe''s testimony was settled by the Emperor''s words, the nobles also helped him, too. There were no mistakes in the words of Lady Pauran, and the Emperor''s intentions were tilted towards them, so there was no reason to argue. "That''s right, Your Majesty. Even before the outbreak of the epidemic, rumors had circted that the butler of the Kiellini family had fled."


    Oswald spread the rumor when he was at parties as the epidemic broke out, but somehow people''s memories were distorted that the butler had fled before then.


    "It wouldn''t be any different, even when the investigation team who went down to Tilia returns."


    No one objected to the Emperor''s sure remark.


    "Lady Pauran, wait in the waiting room for a moment. I have questions to ask. I will call youter at break time."


    Phoebe thought it was over, but now she had to wait again. She hid her disappointment and had no choice but to go to the waiting room, next to the conference room where Christine had entered earlier, as directed by the Grand Chambein.


    Phoebe entered the waiting room, and went to the furthest seat to avoid Christine. Though she passed the most difficult hurdle safely, she still seemed nervous. Maribel looked closely at Phoebe.


    Christine looked at Phoebe, who was looking straight ahead as if she would be in trouble if she turned to the side, and opened her mouth. "Have we met somewhere before? I''m Christine Anais."


    At Christine''s question, Phoebe flinched her shoulders. After a moment, she looked at Christine with stiff eyes. "It''s Phoebe Pauran. It''s my first time seeing you."


    Maribel narrowed her eyes as she looked at Phoebe''s white bloodless face, her voice without intonation, and frightened eyes.


    There was something. It was not a simple fear of being called into a difficult ce and being nervous.


    "Was your hair originally such a color?" Phoebe turned her head again, as if she didn''t want to talk anymore, but Christine kept asking.


    "Do you know that Princess Kiellini copsed after taking the poison that spread through the capital?" Maribel stepped in to divert Christine''s attention to herself.


    "Who are you?"


    "I am Countess Maribel Grayson. I am going to be serving Princess Kiellini in the future, and today I''m here to help Lady Pauran, who is not used to royal court etiquette."


    She hadn''t yet been formally given the title of the Countess, but somehow she felt it didn''t matter. Christine was going to die anyhow.


    "Oh, you were the owner of the Eileen Theater. I don''t know how my cousin gets close to someone like you. Is it because she grew up in the countryside? She has a terrible eye for people."


    Maribel smiled silently at Christine''s vitriolic tongue.


    When she waited for her opponent to answer, there was no reaction at all, and Christine said disapprovingly, "So? What''s the connection between the poison of Princess Kiellini and Lady Pauran?"


    "Lady Pauran also suffered from that poison. The side effects of the poison have turned her hair white."


    Christine smiled sarcastically at the sight of Maribel looking straight at her, as if she knew she had done it. "That''s too bad. How could she have been so unlucky?"


    Phoebe sped her hands more tightly on herp against such Christine''s uncaring face. It was like she was going back into the carriage, where Christine had said that she would send her to that demon-like man as a gift.


    "Then what was the color of your hair before it turned white? Blonde?" Christine looked at Phoebe and asked, as if she were thinking about something.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Phoebe felt like the world was stopping. She was so choked up, but she could hear Maribel''s voice at that moment. "It was brown, and very desirable red-brown hair. I''m very upset that her hair has be this color because of someone."


    Maribel''s ck eyes met Christine''s sky blue eyes.


    "Brown... I see. However, why do I think of it as blonde?"


    Phoebe didn''t know if she noticed anything or just talked to her mind, but every word she said was a great threat.


    "But what about Pauran? It''s my first time hearing it."


    Instead of the bewildered Phoebe, Maribel stepped up and exined, "She is a cousin of Count Valerian, who now serves Princess Kiellini."


    "As the maid of the princess?"


    Christine''s gaze went down to Phoebe''s leg. What Jane had said before came to her mind. The leg of the princess''spanion looked very ufortable, and Jane didn''t know why the princess kept such a girl close. ''Didn''t she say that she couldn''t get up alone if she fell and wondered how ufortable it would be?''


    "I thought your leg was ufortable... the way you walk reminds me of someone" Christine''s voice softened to the fullest extent.


    "Lady Pauran! I would like to introduce you to His Highness Francis, who is said to be ady who serves my cousin the princess close by. I''ll invite you soon."


    She was used of kidnapping Princess Kiellini and attempting to poison her, but she was confident that her safety would not be impeded at all. Phoebe''s face turned pale at Christine''s imposing attitude, where no remorse, guilt, or fear could be found.


    ''She recognized me. She must have realized who I was.'' She didn''t know when she would be dragged to that hell again. Fear sprang up.


    "Lady Anais, His Majesty is calling you." Fortunately, a servant came to take Christine before the frightened Phoebe showed any response.


    Christine''s steps were very graceful, as if to show Maribel and Phoebe that she was of noble birth. She turned back and looked at Phoebe in front of the door, her steps as quiet as if walking on air.


    "I''ll send someone soon. Please ept my invitation."


    When Christine spoke so excitedly and left the waiting room, Maribel approached Phoebe''s side. "Speak frankly. When did you meet with Lady Anais?"


    She already guessed it, but she had to hear it through Phoebe''s mouth.


    "It''s her who kidnapped me and handed me over as a gift to someone called His Highness."


    It was so. Maribel put her brain to work quickly.


    ''Did she really recognize Phoebe? Or was she just suspicious? Is that why she wants to show her to Prince Francis? He''ll recognize Phoebe at once because he saw Phoebe''s hair turn white.


    ''The woman who knows Phoebe''s original identity is Lady Anais! It''s necessary to shut her mouth in a hurry. But even if I killed Christine, what about Prince Francis? Should I kick Phoebe out?''


    Avoiding Maribel''splicated gaze, Phoebe lowered her head. She''d rather go back to thefortable and safe dress shop. But Maribel wouldn''t let her go to the dress shop if she was kicked out...


    ------


    The next morning Julietta looked at her cleanly healed index finger. It was thanks to the priest who came and treated her yesterday.


    Julietta looked at her finger without a word, and picked up the small knife Vera had earlier carved the fruit with and ced on a tray. She cut an identical cross in the area she had cut with a knife yesterday, and immediately stopped when red blood leaked out.


    "The princess, the ceremony is about to start." As the blood stopped, Vera came into the bedroom and began to dress her.


    Julietta looked at herself in the mirror. Looking at the more colorful clothes and essories than yesterday, and the precious jewels that would show the dignity of Princess Kiellini, she bit her lips. She must finish this ceremony safely today.

 Chapter 259 259. The Proof Of Blood, Part XV

    Chapter 259. The Proof of Blood, Part XV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She looked at the colorful pendant with Bertino''s emblem hanging around her neck. It was the pendant with Regina''s blood, which Killian had prepared just in case, a ne made by magician Coupe. In the middle of the silver Bertino emblem was a drop-shaped cut amethyst. If she slightly pressed the underside part of the colorful pendant, Regina''s blood inside the pendant woulde out.


    Julietta stood up after reviewing her actions in her head several times. When she came out to the lounge connected to the VIP bedroom, Killian was waiting. "Did my aunt arrive?"


    Killian nodded as if she did. "I intentionally didn''t go to see her. We need to be careful about any actions right now."


    "How surprised my aunt must have been!"


    Julietta was heading for the door and found Marquis Oswald smiling at the entrance. "Did you finish it well?"


    "Yes. Phoebe did a very good job of her role in front of His Majesty and the noblesst night. All you have to do now is to finish your work here safely."


    Oswald, unaware of the incident between Christine and Phoebe, was clear without a shadow. The positive reaction also brightened Julietta''s dark mood.


    "Yes, of course." Julietta lifted her head gantly, stroking Manny in her arms.


    --------------------


    More of Austern''s nobles who had heard of what had happened yesterday thronged to the spacious hall. The hall for the ceremony was crowded and noisy, as all but those who had attended the imperial meeting were here.


    "You''re in trouble. There are so many people watching."


    ''Can Julietta finish her task safely without being seen by so many?'' The middle of Killian''s forehead was furrowed.


    Keeping the smile on her face, Julietta whispered softly, "Maybe it''s better."


    "Is it better?"


    "With so many people in the crowd, even the slightest disturbance will make it as noisy as if someone had hit a hive."


    Julietta walked out to the front of those who greeted her and put Manny in the arms of the Marquis of Oswald. "Your Excellency the Marquis, please take good care of Manny."


    Julietta kissed Manny''s round head and stared into Oswald''s eyes. Then she walked to the altar where the archbishop and priests were waiting.


    "Aunt."


    "Iris, what''s going on here?"


    "I''m sorry you''re not feeling well."


    Mrs. Raban was waiting in advance, and hugged Iris as soon as she saw her. It looked like they were the perfect aunt and niece.


    "No, it''s not. There are the people who set up a conspiracy to exterminate our family, so it''s not a big deal that I''m sick."


    Simone''s grudging nce headed for the Duke of Dudley. Simone was staring at him as she whispered to Julietta, "I can''t see Regina."


    There was no sign of Regina, who Simone thought would be beside the Duke.


    Julietta looked sadly at Simone, who looked next to the Duke in an ambiguous voice that might be reassuring or worried. This ce was going to be more painful for her than anyone else.


    "I think she''s not feeling very well. She fell down yesterday. Would you like to meet herter?"


    Yesterday the archbishop said Regina would not live long. Perhaps she had been here to squeeze herst breath and get her revenge. When Julietta realized that, her dislike and resentment for Regina died down. But it didn''t for Dian.


    "We will start the ceremony."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The archbishop''s prayer began to rise in the temple. At the end of the godly prayer, a regr priest came up with a small knife.


    Julietta, like yesterday, was handed a knife, but did not have the priest step back. As he stretched the knife to her finger, Manny whined over in Oswald''s arms. When Oswald, who was holding it tightly, slightly loosened his arms, Manny acted as if it had been given a signal.


    The archbishop, the priests, and the people who were watching Julietta, although it was a tiny sound, looked at Manny.


    As the eyes of the people turned and focused on it, Manny jumped from the arms of the Marquis of Oswald. Landing safely on the floor, Manny approached the Duke of Dudley and promptly peed on his shiny, luxurious shoes with an air of ostentatious pride.


    "You son of a bitch!" the Duke of Dudley shouted at the dog who dared piss on his shoes.


    Manny cried piteously and whined as if it had been hit.


    At Manny''s mournful cry, Lilly, who was in Ian''s arms, also struggled to jump down. She failed to escape Ian''s arms, and meowed sharply as she retaliated. For some time, the temple was distracted by the servant wiping the shoes of Duke Dudley and people trying to catch the troubled pet.


    Julietta put her finger on the pendant without missing the moment. It was a very brief moment.


    As people turned to look at Julietta again, she seemed to take the knife from her red-blooded hand. She handed the priest the knife with a little blood.


    At the end of all the preparations, the archbishop brought her the gold paper. Marquise Raban signed the certificate with a pen soaked in her blood, and after she did, Julietta also signed it.


    After a short time waiting for the result, the buzzing inside died down to absolute silence. The archbishop raised the certificate to the people solemnly.


    "The blood rtion between Princess Kiellini and Marquise Raban has been proven."


    The certificate lifted by the archbishop clearly marked the signatures of the two in blue letters.


    Their eyes moved to Prince Killian, who was looking at Princess Kiellini. They could see a couple exchanging embarrassed smiles, as if this ridiculous thing had finally been done. Those who checked the certificate once more looked at the Duke of Dudley. ''What the hell did he do this for?''


    "It can''t be. Miss Regina and my daughter said she was a fake. There''s got to be some kind of trick! I''m sure!"


    The dazed Duke of Dudley came running and snatched Julietta''s hand. The white, slender index finger he grasped had a cross-marked cut and was soaked in blood.


    At the rudeness of the Duke of Dudley, Killian took his shoulder and forced him off from Julietta. "Duke Dudley, I can''t stand you any longer. Keep in mind that you will never escape from this."


    Despite Killian''s anger, the Duke of Dudley showed little response. He looked back at his servant. "Bring the woman. If she is still unconscious, drag her along as she is. If she does the Proof of Blood with Marquise Raban, we''ll find the answer."


    The Duke turned around and looked at Julietta with hollow eyes. "If the woman and the Marquise of Raban are proven to be blood rtives, then my suspicion is not wrong."


    At the words of the Duke of Dudley, Julietta smiled sweetly. "Maybe Duke Dudley wants to make me a fake Princess Kiellini somehow. Even though I proved myself with the Proof of Blood. Why would you do that?"


    The Duke of Dudley believed in his own intuition. He believed that the woman before him was the illegitimate child of the Marquis of Anais.


    Two people looked so alike, and Ivana had noticed the secret, because she was the illegitimate child of the Marquis. He was sure to find out what trick they had yed to pass the Proof of Blood.


    Killian looked back at the archbishop, turning his eyes from the Duke who could not give up, as if to do onest thing. "Thanks for the ceremony you have performed without any qualms, despite today''s sudden scheduling after yesterday."


    "You''re wee. Vicern is also noisy because of the position of the sessor, but Austern must have a lot ofplex circumstances, too. However, the glory is shining on Your Highness, so don''t worry."


    "This will make my rtionship with the Archbishop very strong in the future."


    The Duke of Dudley''s servant brought Dian in while Killian was praising the archbishop. "Your Excellency, yesterday thedy was already dead. This rude maid didn''t report it."


    Dian was thrown on the floor roughly and shouted. "I didn''t know she was dead. I''m telling the truth."


    Dian appealed in tears as she had nned yesterday. "The archbishop said that he couldn''t treat her, either. I just thought she was sick because she couldn''t wake up."


    Dian peeped at Julietta. Seeing that she hadn''t been dragged out yet, she didn''t seem to be called out as a fake. She quickly looked around and caught the atmosphere. The Duke of Dudley had a paleplexion, and the faces of Prince Killian and Julietta were calm. In other words, she was recognized as Princess Kiellini, despite being a fake.

 Chapter 260 260. The Proof Of Blood, Part XVI

    Chapter 260. The Proof of Blood, Part XVI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    She didn''t know exactly how it could be, but as soon as Julietta had been suspected of being a fake, she hade to the Vicern Temple, and Dian thought she also had to get the archbishop''s recognition. If Julietta had been recognized as a real princess in such a crowd, Dian could have done it, too.


    Because Dian had never heard of the Proof of Blood and could not imagine it, she also strongly insisted that she should be recognized by the archbishop.


    "I had agonized if I should tell you yesterday. First of all, it was more important to identify the fake Princess Kiellini. But now that Regina''s dead, I''ll tell you about it."


    Dian didn''t know about the ritual of the Proof of Blood, and thought if she could reveal she was the Kiellini family''s illegitimate child first before these people presented Phoebe as a princess, it would work out.


    Even if she betrayed Julietta, they wouldn''t be able to help her if she was recognized as an illegitimate child here. Since Dian knew everything, they would be forced to admit her, even to keep her mouth shut.


    "Truth? What is the truth you know?"


    The Duke, who was trying to do the Proof of Blood by drawing the blood of the dead body, looked back at Dian.


    "Everything Regina said when she came here was a lie."


    At Dian''s words, Julietta''s expression was distorted. ''Oh,e on. Is she doing that to ask for forgiveness now?''


    "A lie?" The Duke of Dudley red at Dian with dreadful eyes. He was officially dered wrong by such a humble maid.


    Ignorant of the wrath of the Duke of Dudley, Dian simply spoke for her goal. "Yes, I am the illegitimate child of Duke Kiellini. Regina was originally my maid. She told me that rumors spread that Princess Kiellini was a fake. Why don''t you take this opportunity to go to the Vicern Temple and be Princess Kiellini, and be recognized as the illegitimate daughter of the Duke of Kiellini?"


    Oswald caught Manny after his ''ident'' and returned proudly, shaking his head deliberately with a big sigh. ''Does that stupid maid think what she''s talking about makes sense? I don''t know why His Highness is listening to this nonsense.''


    Several people who thought like Oswald burst outughing behind him. There seemed for a clown to break into the serious atmosphere.


    When the Duke of Dudley tried to say something to Dian, Killian stepped in "The Archbishop, I think we need another Proof of Blood."


    Dian''s head was lifted by the word ''the Proof of Blood''.


    "The Proof of Blood"?"


    No one cared about Dian asking what it was.


    "We have to make sure that someone who ims to be the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini has reappeared. Mrs. Raban, can I ask you one more time? My heart is not at ease because the princess has shed blood twice, yesterday and today."


    "Yes, Your Highness. Of course, it''s something I have to reveal, so I can do it any number of times." Simone, who was staring at Dian, quickly answered.


    Things went on while Dian was puzzled, not knowing what the Proof of Blood was. This time, without the archbishop''s prayer ceremony, the priest came right up and bloodied Dian''s hand. The priest put Dian''s blood on the pen point and put out a certificate before her.


    When Dian hesitated, looking down at the lightly golden paper, Killian''s order fell, "Sign your name."


    When Dian, who had been hesitating, finished her signature, Simone came up and finished her signature. The shiny gold paper did not turn the letters blue like before. The archbishop lifted up a clean sheet of paper with nothing written on them.


    "Arrest them." Killian''s cold voice rang in the temple.


    Valerian, who brought the Knights Squad, arrested Duke Dudley and Dian immediately.


    The Duke of Dudley eximed unjustly, "I''m not guilty. The woman came out of nowhere and insisted that she was Princess Kiellini. Your Highness was embarrassed yesterday because you had something on you." The Duke seemed to have not missed out on the feelings that Killian had shown for a moment.


    Killian looked back at the archbishop, thinking the Duke was not a pushover. "Have you ever seen the dead woman who was called Regina?"


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    "When did you see her?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She just came here recently with the Duke of Kiellini for the Proof of Blood as an illegitimate child of the Duke."


    At the Archbishop''s words, the face of the Duke of Dudley turned ghastly pale.


    "I couldn''t help but be surprised that the illegitimate child of the Duke of Kiellini, who was supposed to be in the Imperial Castle at His Majesty''s call, appeared in the Vicern Temple and made a fuss, saying that she was the real daughter."


    "But why didn''t you tell me that yesterday?" Duke Dudley cried out.


    Killianughed at the angry remark of the Duke of Dudley. "I didn''t I have to show such generosity to you, who believed what the woman said and dared to im my fiancee was a fake! Take him away! Send him under arrest right back to Austern!"


    In an instant the knights rounded up Dian, who didn''t know what had happened. She pleaded with Julietta when she realized she had been caught lying. "Miss, forgive me. Regina told me to do it all. She threatened to kill me if I didn''t listen to her. Save me!"


    Dian was dragged away by the knights, but Julietta turned away coldly at her wailing cry. After she received struggling Manny in Oswald''s arms, Julietta nced after her and murmured, "Find out for yourself what the cost of betrayal is."


    As the Duke of Dudley and Dian being dragged out, the case of Princess Kiellin was safely settled. The chatter of the nobles filled the Temple.


    ------


    Phoebe and Maribel decided to stay at the Asta Pce.


    Maribel quietly observed Phoebe, who had been unusually quiet and withdrawn since meeting Christine. Maribel came up with a way to resolve the order that His Highness Killian had given her.


    "Phoebe, I want to give this to you." Maribel pulled out the sapphire headdress.


    Unlike a usual headdress, which consisted of two hairpins, the headdress that Maribel gave Phoebe had only one. In addition, the tip was as big and blunt as a finger.


    ? "Why are you giving this to me?"


    At Phoebe''s bewildered look, Maribel took back the headdress and pulled out the long hairpin.


    Phoebe thought that part of the pin was long¡­ because there was a thin dagger in it.


    Holding up the shining dagger, Maribel said. "It''s for use in self-defence. You don''t know when you''ll be dragged and raped by a beast-like man again. Use it for yourself."


    Phoebe received the dagger and sheath that Maribel handed her, her hands trembling. Maribel picked up the cup of tea, looking at Phoebe for some time, as she stared at the dagger.


    "Phoebe, if Lady Anais recognized you, you know that I can''t keep you next to Julietta until this is settled."


    Maribel looked at Phoebe lowering her head for a long time, and uttered herst warning, "Think about what to do."


    Then she got up from her seat, leaving Phoebe alone. "Tomorrow, Julietta and His Highness will be back, so let''s rest early today. Wasn''t it a tiring day?"


    After Maribel went into the bedroom, Phoebe sat alone for a long while.


    ------


    Francis woke upte and met with his waiting mother. She announced that Marquise Anais, her sister, hadmitted suicide because of the things Christine had done.


    "Is it true that you''re behind the kidnapping and poisoning that Christine did? Are you out of your mind? Now that Killian''s about to be named the Crown Prince in recognition of being a Prince of the main line of descent, you''ve done all that to kill a girl?"


    Francis swept his hair up as if irritated by his mother''s scolding. "She''s not just a girl, so I made her do it. She is Princess Kiellini and Killian''s fiancee."


    "What''s the point of it? As long as Killian turned out to be a Prince of the main line of descent, there was no need for the background of the Kiellini family."


    Francis shut his mouth at the scolding from the First Queen. If he said that when Christine had told him about the kidnapping of the princess, he had not guessed Killian''s true identity, it would only prolong the argument. "So, are you saying that Christine was called to the main castle and she is now there?"

 Chapter 261 261. Punishment, Part I

    Chapter 261. Punishment, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Not now. Christine will be formally sentenced in court in a few days, considering that she suffers from having lost her mother. There are a lot of opinions about what sentence will be given to her, now that her guilt is clear and there are enough witnesses to testify. However, those who can''t ignore the Dudley family and that she is my niece are continuing to ask that His Majesty should take into ount what happened in the attempt of kidnapping and poisoning, and just allow Christine to be confined to her house... but he would not allow that. Christine says she can''t even ept that."


    The First Queen red at Francis. "What would you do if she dragged you into the matter, saying that she just did what you told her to do? I''m even more worried because it happened when my father was away."


    "Isn''t my maternal grandfather here? He must have known that Christine''s situation is more important than my aunt''s." Francis''s expression was severely distorted at the thought that the situation had be cumbersome.


    "There was a suspicion raised that Princess Kiellini was a fake. Your aunt sent a letter to my father before she died. That''s why he went to Vicern, for the Proof of Blood!"


    Francis was pressing his forehead as if he had a headache, and looked up. "Was there a suspicion that Princess Kiellini was a fake?"


    "Yes, so my father does not believe Ivana''s death was suicide. He believes your aunt, who found out the secret, was killed by Prince Killian."


    "If that''s true, it''s been fun."


    "Everyone''s saying that it''s nonsense. The Proof of Blood was first requested by Princess Kiellini."


    "Really? But there''s something suspicious about it, so my grandfather must have raised the suspicion himself. He knows that if hees out wrong, he''ll get hit in return."


    At Francis''s words, the First Queen shut up. She thought her father had acted too hastily, not as he usually did. ''Why did hee out himself, since he was the man who knocked even the stone bridge over and crossed it?''


    Francis nced across his silent mother. "I don''t think that his suspicion came out without any reason. It''s good to know that, because the suicide of Duke Kiellini has almost ruined this matter. How about saying that the poison case, the Duke''s suicide, my aunt''s sudden death, all of these, were done by the fake princess? She spread the poison with the Duke to hide the secret, but when she was caught, she killed her aplice, the Duke, and then my aunt who found out about it. I''ll have to find a proper fake witness..."


    "First of all, you have to solve Christine''s matter. It would be a big deal if she really said that you were behind it."


    Francis rose reluctantly in irritation. "I think I''ll take this opportunity to get her manners straightened. She doesn''t know who she is dealing with, as I have said yes to everything she did because she''s a cousin."


    Francis'' eyes cruelly, ordering Christine to be detained at once.


    --------------------


    Christine had been ordered to stay at home until after the funeral of Mrs. Anais waspleted and the punishment for her crimes was determined. Francis, however, did not care about her situation, and brought her to his pce.


    "Did you dare try to bring me into this matter without fear?" He was horribly angry at Christine, who looked quite unnerved, sitting there on the sofa.


    "That couldn''t be true. I was just saying it because I was angry with my aunt."


    Francisughed at Christine''s frightened appearance. "Really? Do you mean you won''t get me involved if you can''t get rid of your sins tomorrow?"


    "Yes, of course. But you have to save me." Christine insisted strongly, even though she had answered cautiously, with a frightened look.


    "Why?"


    "I might know something funny, might I not?"


    "What something funny?"


    "I''ll let you know if you get me out of this matter safely."


    "If you don''t talk right now, you could die." Despite Francis''s cold response, Christine did not care. "You know the seriousness of what I''ve been used of. Attempts to kidnap and poison the aristocracy are serious crimes." Christine''s expression and voice were calm, as if she were talking about someone else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "While the people under my maternal grandfather are now emphasizing that the attempted kidnapping and poisoning were not sessful and the crimes are not big ones, His Highness Killian will never let it go. Even if my maternal grandfatheres back from Vicern, he can''t help it." Francis''s mouth pouted up. "So, do you want me to save you? Otherwise, you''ll say that you did what I told you to do, or I won''t learn the fun stuff you know."


    Francis sat down opposite Christine andughed maniacally. "This is really fun, isn''t it? It''s fun enough now, so I''m not really curious about what you know. If I kill you to stop you from betting on me, everything is done."


    Christine faced Francis fierce gaze as heughed. She was afraid of him because she knew he was a man who could do such a thing, but she could withdraw here.


    "Don''t you want to know if you can bring down Prince Killian and Princess Kiellini? Don''t you know that the death of the Duke of Kiellini has made it difficult to frame this poison case as a conspiracy of Prince Killian? What I know is a weapon that may be able to bring them down very clearly."


    Yesterday, Christine heard the will of the Duke of Kiellini delivered to the nobles and the Emperor by a woman named as Count Valerian''s cousin. If the woman''s identity as a cousin was revealed to be false, the Duke of Kiellini''s will would also be false. That would make people wonder if the death of the Duke of Kiellini was really a suicide.


    "Are you saying that it''s a funny story that''ll bring down Kilian and Princess Kiellini?" Francis smiled at Christine, who was bargaining with an indignant look on her face, not finding anything scared at his words.


    "Okay, I understand. I''ll try my best. It''s not going to be easy, but it''s not impossible." Francis had no intention of doing so, but replied usibly. ''How dare you bargain against me?'' It seemed like it was time to clean her up. Even if she said that she had something big, if it was real, he and his grandfather couldn''t have known it.


    He soothed Christine in a soft voice. "So, give me a hint of the fun story so that I can work hard on this."


    Christine smiled, looking at Francis''s smiling face.


    "It''s about the gift I gave you earlier. I found it in a ce I didn''t even think about."


    Francis managed to frown. She said it could bring down Killian and Princess Kiellini, but she brought up another story?


    Francis stopped as he was about to shout with annoyance. Gift? Christine had given him a gift but once. It was a blonde green-eyed woman! ''What''s the funny thing about a woman who he was tired of ying with and abandoned?''


    Francisughed without care, not revealing his thoughts.


    "I see. I''ll look forward to it. Then go back now. If I hold you any longer, knights maye to my bedroom for viting the order of His Majesty." Francis called the servant and ordered him to take Christine out.


    ----------------------


    20. Punishment


    "Are you saying that you are Lady Pauran?"


    "Yes. Is Lady Anais here? I''m here to offer condolences to thete Marquise instead of Princess Kiellini, who has gone to Vicern."


    The butler quit trying to say that she had to go to the Dudley mansion to offer condolences. He heard that she came to see Lady Anais and he thought it would be better to let her in.


    Phoebe followed the butler and entered Lady Anais''s residence on the third floor.


    "Miss is still sleeping." Christine''s maid, Penny, frowned awkwardly.


    "Well, the princess really wanted me to see if Miss Christine is okay. If she wakes up, I''ll say hello to her and go back. Can I have a cup of tea?"


    As Penny went out to get tea, Phoebe quickly headed to the bedroom inside. Unlike Christine''s cruel and wicked personality, the room was decorated in sky blue and white, giving off a pure and innocent feeling. Phoebe found Christine lying on a bed in the middle of the room, and approached her.


    "Uh, what is it?" Christine was in a deep sleep, but woke up at the presence of a person. "You?"


    "Do you know who I am?"

 Chapter 262 262. Punishment, Part II

    Chapter 262. Punishment, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Phoebe''s question, Christine smiled in a sleepy voice. "Did youe here to confess your sin yourself?"


    Christine got up and leaned against the head of the bed. "You came early in the morning, so I think you''re here to beg me not to tell about you... What am I going to do? I don''t mean to. You are a vulgar thing, but went to and from the Imperial Castle, pretending to be a noble. I guess it is right that Princess Kiellini is a fake. So, she''d have filled her surroundings with fakes, too."


    "It''s better than you who kidnapped me, raped me, kidnapped Princess Kiellini, tried to do the same to her, and poisoned her."


    "Oh, are you here to argue my faults? It''ll all go away anyway. I told Prince Francis that I''d tell him something very interesting if he saved me."


    Christine smiled at Phoebe''s pale face. "That''s right, it''s about you."


    Then she stretched herself drowsily and said, "I don''t want to listen to you, even if you beg me so hard. Go back now! I''m going to press charges against you, and then I''m going to dig into the identity of Princess Kiellini."


    Phoebe stared at her silently without an answer and put her hand into her sleeve. She deliberately took out the hair ornament she had hidden in her sleeve and gently held it in Christine''s hands.


    "What is this?"


    "It''s a bribe. Can you forgive me if I offer this?"


    Christine smiled down at the hair decoration in her hand. "You don''t think I''m going to forgive you for this, do you?" Christineughed as she threw at the hair decoration Phoebe had given her.


    "Ah..."


    Phoebe let out amentation as she watched the hair decoration flying into the corner of the room. She didn''t'' think Christine wouldn''t change her mind with this bribe, but she came here early in the morning because she had to do something about it. She also wanted to make sure Christine recognized her.


    "I have to sleep more, so get the hell out of here. You dared to enter my bedroom without my permission and when I use you of a crimeter, I will talk about it at the same time." Christiney back in bed and gestured at her to get out.


    Phoebe picked up the hair decoration that fell on the floor and looked around Christine.


    ''What if I take the dagger out and stab her in the neck? I will be arrested right away.''


    She couldn''tmit such a foolish act. Phoebe nced quickly through the room and found a letter opener on a silver tter piled with letters. She quickly picked up the knife and left the room. She didn''t want to go back to the street or the brothel in Lebatum again. So, she had to use any means possible.


    ------


    Killian stared at Marquis Anais as he knelt down in the prince''s office. "Tell me again."


    Robert hesitated for a moment at Killian''s coldmand, bowed his head to the floor and asked for forgiveness again. "Your Highness, I know that it''s disloyal to even say this. But this foolish father begs for forgiveness again. Please give me one more chance."


    A sigh from Killian''s lips came out that he did not want to believe the situation in front of him. "You''re going to throw Julietta away again after all."


    "No! No! Your Highness, I''m not going to abandon Julietta. I can''t just leave Christine like this..."


    Robert had heard about Christine as soon as he got back from Vicern. His daughter was confined in the mansion and would be lucky to be exiled, but most people were talking of her execution.


    The Duke of Dudley had also been confined in his mansion, under arrest for indecent crimes, so there was no one to rescue Christine.


    So Robert went to Francis because there was no one to lean on, but the prince''s reaction was cold. He just said that he could not help it unless the user forgave her.


    Robert knew that Julietta would be hurt, but he couldn''t help visiting Killian.


    "Return, the Marquis. I don''t think we''ll see each other in the future."


    Robert was embarrassed; he had prepared to ask for forgiveness despite any insult when the Prince was angry. It was an answer with no changed tone at all, as if it was not worth getting angry at.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Looking up carefully, the Prince''s face was calm. His heart sank at the aloofness that seemed to have nothing to do with him. "Your, Your Highness..."


    "Ian, the Marquis is going back. See him off."


    Even though the Prince was angry, Robert thought that he was Julietta''s father and she was Christine''s sister, so the Prince would have no choice. However, the reaction of the Prince was too unexpected.


    Ian helped Robert up from kneeling on the floor. Robert shook Ian''s hands away and tried to say something, but had to leave the Asta Pce in silence under the cold gaze of the Prince.


    Julietta visited Killian after hearing that Robert had been forced out. "Did he ask you to forgive Lady Anais?"


    "That''s what he said."


    Killian carefully examined Julietta. Julietta looked at the garden of the Asta Pce, which she could see outside the office. "Julie..."


    When Killian could not continue his words, since he felt sorry, Julietta looked back at him and smiled. "I think I can finally cut off my lingering thoughts."


    He knew what her lingering thoughts were about, even though she did not say a word. "Can you do it?"


    "It''s like he didn''t exist at first. He hasn''t been there all this time. If I don''t cut off my lingering feelings this time, I may have to put up with anything Christine does for the rest of my life. The Marquis of Anais will ask for forgiveness every time. But wouldn''t she just go and do something bad again?"


    "Yes. I heard that there was no sign of regret or remorse when she was questioned about this."


    At Killian''s reply, Julietta nodded. "So, that''s enough. From now on, my family members are Your Highness, Manny, and Lilly. Of course, it includes the Asta Pce and the family in the dress shop."


    There were tears in the eyes of Julietta, despite smiling as she said that...


    ------


    The Congress was called in to dispose of the Duke of Dudley and to punish Christine. Unlike Killian, who left the pce early to meet the Emperor, Julietta left the Asta Pce in time for the Congress to be called.


    The carriage stopped in front of the main gate of the main castle. Julietta ran into the Marquis of Anais and Christine, who arrived a little earlier than her. They arrived first, but had been waiting for her.


    "Iris, I was going to meet you anyway," Robert said as soon as he saw his daughter.


    Julietta could see how nervous he was simply by him going right to the point without a polite greeting. She nced at her father, then approached Christine and stood in front of her.


    Even if Julietta was a cousin, Christine should of course say hello because Julietta had a higher status as a princess, but Christine just stared at Julietta with her head up. Julietta''s hand lifted as Robert tried to say something in embarrassment.


    p!


    Julietta pped Christine on the cheek so hard that she could hear the sound of her hand cutting through the air.


    The other hand of Julietta pped her opposite cheek as soon as Christine raised her head to protest angrily, briefly absent-minded from the shock. It wasn''t until Christine staggered and stood back clutching her cheeks that Julietta dropped her hands. Contrary to the sharp blows, Julietta''s face was calm and expressionless.


    "Are you sick?" Clutching her flushed cheeks, Christine red at her. "Isn''t this too obvious? Are you crazy? Why are you doing this?"


    Julietta gave a low scolding to the woman who forgot the honorific words. "Use the honorific words,dy. I''m not the kind of person you dare to lower your manners to. I''m the princess of the Kiellini family and the fiance of Prince Killian, who will be the Crown Prince. I guess you need more shots toe to your senses."


    "Is it important that I lowered my words as you just hit me? Apologize!"


    At Christine''s anger, Julietta raised her voice. "Apology? I got kidnapped and almost died by your poison, but I didn''t get any apology from you, and you just want me to apologize for a few ps in the face? Isn''t it too much?"


    Christine was tongue-tied by Julietta''s words. "There, there is no sure proof that I did it."


    "Are you feigning ignorance, even though Lady Raviel and Jane, the maid, witnessed it?

 Chapter 263 263. Punishment, Part III

    Chapter 263. Punishment, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Christine snorted at Julietta''s words. "Maybe the princess bribed them to frame me. I didn''t do it."


    Julietta''s face grew bitter when she looked at Christine raising her head proudly, as if she were really innocent. "Why did I buy off them? Why would I bother?"


    "You would have done it toy the me on Prince Francis. Isn''t that why you let go of the Kiellini family''s poison, set me up, and trapped my maternal grandfather?"


    "You really don''t do anything without reflection."


    Julietta looked around Robert. "My business ends today. From now on, I don''t have any personal business with anyone of the Anais family, so please keep that in mind."


    The surprised Robert could not stop Julietta''s actions, and before he came to his senses, she had already entered the main castle.


    ''I don''t have any personal business with anyone of the Anais family.''


    It was an ultimatum to him, trying to cover up for his child despite her guilt. The Marquis hurried inside after Julietta without even looking back at Christine, who was in tears with trembling hands.


    "Jul, Iris, honey!"


    He desperately called for Julietta ahead of him, but it didn''t work. She heard, but she never looked back. Robert stopped following.


    "Father, are you just letting her go? Now that I''ve been attacked this way, you should punish her! Please file aint when you enter Congress."


    Robert roared when Christine was angry and demanded it. "How shameless of you! You should ask for forgiveness! You are really creepy. Still, I feel so miserable and awful having to ask forgiveness, because you are my child." Robert vented his anger on Christine and left the ce, unable to look at her anymore.


    Christine watched her father disappear and murmured bitterly, "Why do I have to ask for forgiveness, since I have no fault? She brought it all on herself. It''s not my fault!" She sped her fists and quivered angrily.


    --------------------


    The actions of Duke Dudley in the Vicern Temple was so great that it shook the foundations of the aristocratic society.


    The words of the Duke of Dudley had cast doubt upon the princess, and had brought her into contempt by only believing the words of a swindler. They would receive finger-pointing for a long time. However, it was not enough to punish the Duke, who was the head of the Dudley family, the family of a founding contributor. The punishment waspleted by handing over the Dudley family''s most fertilend and paying huge reparations as an apology to the Kiellini family.


    However, the Christian case and the Kiellini family''s poison case had yet to be resolved, leading to discussions.


    "Did you clearly confirm the suicide of Duke Kiellini?"


    The investigators who had left for Tilia returned and testified that it was a suicide. In the end, the Congress''s opinion was divided between those who said the Duke had been falsely used and those who argued that he hadmitted suicide in order to conceal his guilt.


    Killian sat at up top, watching the confrontation of the nobles, and then he gave a signal to the waiting Valerian as he stood up. "I never thought there would be a disagreement over what seems so obvious."


    The conference hall which had been mored was quiet by the dignity of Prince Killian, who looked at the audience leisurely.


    "That''s what I was going to say." Francis sat on the other side, andughed at him.


    "What if there''s a witness for the Duke of Kiellini, who has been falsely used?" Killian looked up at Francis and raised one side of his mouth.


    "A witness? Don''t be ridiculous. There can be no such thing."


    Killian clicked his tongue at Francis''sugh. "If you''ve done a job, you''ve got to get it donepletely. You are so simr to Lady Anais. Ah, the Duke of Dudley was so, and such is your family history."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If you really have a witness, bring him in." Francis was taken in by Killian''s provocation, and lost his temper all of a sudden.


    "Bring him in."


    Led by Valerian, Count Baden came in.


    A cry broke out from the mouth of the Duke of Dudley, who had agreed onpensation from the defendant''s stand and then returned to his foremost seat of the Congress. "The Count of Baden..."


    It had been a big problem that they couldn''t get rid of Count Baden, because things were moving so fast. Francis had put up a notice without discussing it with him, and he had been distracted by the crimes Christine hadmitted. It would be more correct to say that because of the sudden death of Ivana and the doubts about Princess Kiellini left by his daughter that he hadn''t thought that extent.


    The Duke of Dudley looked back at Marquis Marius, who was sitting in the middle of the conference hall. If he had missed anything, Marius should havee forward and dealt with it. ''What did he miss that I am seeing such an important person here?''


    When the eyes of Marquis Marius met the ones of the Duke of Dudley, his expression was also hard.


    --------------


    Marquis Marius was confident, fascinated by the thought he came up with, that they would never be caught. ''Who could think they we used the Baden Shop for the poison?''


    He thought it was more suspicious when the Count of Baden suddenly disappeared, as he did not know anything, but here he was, caught by the neck.


    He turned to Prince Killian as he watched Count Baden standing in the middle of the conference hall in bewilderment. Marius foresaw the end as the Prince looked at them confidently.


    There was only one way he could survive. It had to be done with something that Prince Francis had no idea about. All this had to be done by Duke Dudley so that Francis''s servant himself could be safe. His brain began to work fast.


    "I have a suggestion."


    Marquis Marius raised his hand as Valerian was about to exin the presence of the Count of Baden.


    "What is it?"


    When the Emperor looked back at him and asked, he said politely, "The meeting has been going on for a long time. It''s going to take a long time, too, as a witness to the poison that almost shook Austern''s foundation has appeared. Before that, I think we should take a break. We don''t know how long it''s going tost, and we need to eat something, have a cup of tea and get some energy."


    At the suggestion of Marquis Marius, many nobles voiced their approval. Killian replied with a smile at Marius''s suggestion that something must be up to.


    "You''re right. Let''s do that, the Marquis."


    Marquis Marius frowned at the figure of Killian readily agreeing. Killian would know why he proposed taking a break, but he agreed easily. Marius felt uneasy, but he had no time to think long. He quickly got out of his seat and approached Prince Francis, who was in the upper seat.


    Killian leaned back leisurely as he watched them discussing something head-to-head.


    "They must bring a false charge against the Duke of Dudley," Oswald murmured.


    At Oswald''s words, Killian answered with his long legs crossed, "I''m sure about that. They will desperately try to escape from this poison incident. Count Baden lent them the grain distributionwork without knowing anything, so it''s hard to expect any further testimony."


    "By the way, the Marquis of Anais looks worse. I guess he''s worried about Lady Christine. Of course he is. How can he not be worried when the crime is so vicious that execution is mentioned? Are you really going to let her be executed?"


    On Oswald''s question, Killian looked at the Marquis of Anais. "It''s Julietta''s decision. I think it''d be better to get rid of her without any trouble."


    Oswald nodded as he recalled what had happened earlier. The story of Princess Kiellini''s outburst in front of the main castle quickly spread to the ears of Killian, who had been in the conference hall since morning. Then Julietta returned from testimony about what had happened in the Vicern Temple, but Christine had entered the waiting room for her subsequent trial.


    Julietta''s scuffle in front of the main castle must have been aimed to prevent public sympathy from rising, Christine''s only way out. The noblemen who already attended the assembly and the nobledies who were waiting in front of the conference hall were noisily gossiping, saying, "How angry and distressed Princess Kiellini must have been to do that?"

 Chapter 264 264. Punishment, Part IV

    Chapter 264. Punishment, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Count Baden was called back as the meeting proceeded after a brief break. The Marquis of Oswald rose up and approached the Count of Baden. "The Count of Baden, did the Duke of Dudley borrow the grain distributionwork of Baden in Bertino and Dublin, the capital?"


    The Count of Baden nodded at the Marquis''s question. "Yes, Your Excellency. They said that there was a newly converted grain from Dudley Territory, and they offered to sell it through our dealers. We agreed to sell it on a trial basis, and they would pay a few percent of the profits if it sold well."


    At the testimony of Count Baden, Oswald signaled Valerian. A momentter, Oswald pointed at the Count of Baden as a worker in a worker''s garb and a man in a neat suit came in. "Do you know them?"


    "He''s the general manager of the Baden Shop. I don''t know the other," the Count of Baden answered, pointing to the man in neat clothes.


    "Mr. Higgins, you''re the general manager of the Baden Shop, right?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency."


    Oswald pointed to two sacks carried by two knights. "Do you remember this sack of grain here?"


    The man looked around at the sack and said, "Yes. These are the bags that the Dudley family left behind a few weeks ago for special storage. That is the seal of the Dudley family. I received ten sacks and sent three to Bertino and seven to Austern. Only two extra bags were kept in the warehouse because they said they would need to be usedter."


    Oswald asked the imperial knights who had brought the sacks of grain, "Are these all the sacks with Dudley''s seal from the warehouse?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. There were other sacks with a seal of another family, but these were all that were for the Dudley family''s grain."


    Oswald looked at the Emperor and said, "The thing in the two bags turned out to be grain with a mixture of poison powder. This is the medium for the fake epidemic that swept the capital recently. It is certain that Duke Dudley designed a plot to assassinate Prince Killian, and Prince Francis also has something to do with it. When Princess Kiellini was poisoned, we identally discovered a medicine, and when the medicine was released, Prince Francis tried to escape me by posting notices on the walls which incited the people of the Empire."


    Duke Dudley sprang up at Oswald''s usation. "That''s ridiculous! It''s a conspiracy to frame our family and His Highness Francis!" the Duke of Dudley protested with a red face. He thought it had already gone wrong, but did not want to stand by and be attacked.


    "The epidemic spread there after the Dudley family''s grain was sent to Bertino. Is that correct?" Oswald asked.


    Higgins nodded, "Yes, that''s right."


    "Is it true that there had been casualties wherever the grain sacks of the Dudley family were sent?"


    At Oswald''s question, Higgins looked toward the Duke of Dudley and after hesitating for a moment, replied, "Yes, that''s right."


    "Didn''t you think it was strange?"


    Higgins lowered his head at Oswald''s question. "I thought it was strange that there were casualties wherever the grain was delivered, as if it were a perfect fit, but I just dismissed it as a coincidence."


    It was possible for amon citizen to think that. It was such a big deal that even if he had found out the conjecture was true, he wouldn''t have been able to reveal it. It was the Dudley family behind it, who could drop even the flying birds!


    Oswald looked around the nobles talking in whispers in Higgins'' testimony. "Are there any people here who have been to or from the Baden Shop?"


    At his question, Higgins shook his head, but theborer looked at Marquis Marius. Oswald stepped over to Marquis Marius and asked the worker, "Was this man there?"


    "Yes, Your Excellency. Though he is now dressed differently, he is the one who came to the warehouse to manage the grain sacks himself."


    The testimony of the worker hardened the face of Marquis Marius. He hadn''t thought anyone would recognize him. In fact, even if one of them recognized him, he didn''t think a humblemoner would dare to point him out. He did not know the hatred of the people of the Empire for the fake epidemic.


    "I had no idea what was in the sack. It was just the errand from the Duke of Dudley, to manage the special grain."


    At the words of Marquis Marius, the Duke of Dudley looked angry, but he did not open his mouth. Francis could not be involved in this. That was the only way to make a nter.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The Duke of Dudley recalled what Marquis Marius had said during the break...


    ========


    "Count Baden was brought in, and it''s already been discovered. So you should be the prime mover of all this."


    "What?"


    Francis stepped in when the angry Duke Dudley tried to say something. "Grandpa, you''ve been preparing something for me. Even if the poison case turns out to be grandfather''s n, they won''t be able to do anything right now. If the execution is decided, I will dy it. In the meantime, we can assemble an army and strike the Imperial Castle. I can''t dy and see Killian be Emperor."


    In the vige between the Barden Territory and the border of Bertino, knights of the Dudley family had long settled down and waited for orders. They were the ones who had killed the Empress before.


    They had been preparing for a long time, so they would not fail. All they had to do was block the Magic Square and the border. Afterwards, there was a chance to win if the Knights of every family were called in and quickly advanced to the Imperial Castle. Moreover, two-thirds of the aristocrats in the capital were under their influence, and would help.


    Duke Dudley nodded after he had finished calcting. "Okay, there''s no other way, so I''ll shoulder everything first. So, you have to move fast."


    ======


    The Duke of Dudley stood up in retrospect of what had happened earlier. "The Marquis of Marius doesn''t know anything. Do you think I''d exin it to him in detail? He''s only guilty of working by my order in the middle."


    The eyes of Killian and Oswald met at the words of the Duke of Dudley. As expected, the Duke was going to take all responsibility for everything. ''So is their conclusion treason, as expected?''


    The Duke of Dudley began to talk about why he had orchestrated the affair. "I realized that all I''ve dreamed about was useless when I heard that Prince Killian was from the main line of descent. But it happened that the Kiellini family''s poison recipe was in my hand. I thought it was an opportunity and I took it."


    The Emperor, who had remained silent at the Duke of Dudley''s confession, opened his mouth, "The Duke, do you admit to spreading poison in the capital and Bertino to assassinate Prince Killian?"


    "I admit it."


    The admission of the Duke stirred up amotion in the conference hall.


    "The Duke of Dudley will be condemned to death because of the heavy burden of sin. Take him away. The execution takes ce as soon as those involved in this matter are revealed."


    When the Duke of Dudley was dragged out by knights, the Emperor held his head. "Let''s stop here today and continue the rest of the agenda tomorrow. Killian,e with me."


    The case of Lady Anais was not important at this moment. They had to prepare for the admission of guilt by the Duke of Dudley.


    Francis gritted his teeth, watching the Emperor and Killian leave the conference hall side by side. "Now they don''t care about me. It doesn''t even matter if I''m involved in this."


    Before he knew it, Marquis Marius approached and whispered, "Your Highness, let''s get out of here first." He pointed to the aristocrats talking in whispers as they looked at Francis.


    "I can obviously see what they''re thinking. They don''t think I don''t know. Gee! Why is nothing working out for me?"


    Francis sprang to his feet and as he left the conference hall he asked, "What about Christine? Weren''t they supposed to talk about Christine''s punishment afterwards?"


    "She''ll be in the waiting room right now. I think they are going to forget about Lady Anais for the time being, with today''s incident."


    "Good. Let''s go to Christine." Francis entered the waiting room right next to the conference hall.


    "Your Highness?" Christine was enjoying her tea leisurely, receiving a luxurious refreshment as if she was not waiting for a trial.

 Chapter 265 265. Punishment, Part V

    Chapter 265. Punishment, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "As expected, you are also a woman with the blood of the Dudley family. Your head could be cut off, but you are so rxed!"


    Christine''s eyes grew fierce as Francisughed at her with a wry heart. "I know Your Highness won''t let that happen. You know I''ll never die alone." Even if she died, she would reveal that he was behind the kidnapping and the poison case; it was mutual ckmail.


    "Don''t threaten me. It''s not working anymore. Now that the Duke of Dudley''s head is about to fall off, would that threat work on me?"


    Christine still didn''t know, and was surprised by Francis''s remarks. "What''s wrong with my maternal grandfather?"


    "It turned out that he was behind the poisoning case."


    Christine''s face turned pale. In other words, it was revealed that the epidemic had been a scheme. Her most reliable wall had copsed. She looked back at Francis with a look of terror. "Yes, now the Dudley family cannot protect you. I had a problem dealing with you because I had to acknowledge my maternal grandfather, but now I don''t have to. Take Lady Anais to Diaby Territory. I will have a good time before I get things done in earnest."


    Christine sprang to her feet at the words ''Diaby Territory.'' It was the ce where Francis had enjoyed everything. She didn''t know what was going to happen there. Maybe it was not the same as it had been. "I have something to say. There''s someone who''s perfect for you right now."


    Francis inquired sourly at Christine''s desperate counterargument. "Right now I''m not interested in anyone but you."


    "Do you remember the person I gave you as a gift?"


    "Gift?"


    Francis took a moment to recall.


    At that time, he realized that Christine was the same kind of character as himself. He received a blonde woman as a gift, but he got tired of her since she had eaten something wrong and her hair became white, and he abandoned her.


    "Why is she?"


    "She''s a woman of noble birth. She is also the cousin of Count Valerian. Isn''t it funny? A humble girl that had no manners has emerged as an aristocratic woman. Moreover, she has been Princess Kiellini''s maid."


    "What?"


    "Even when Jane said that she had a limp, I never thought she was the same woman. What do you think? What about calling out Princess Kiellini with the bait? It will be a more enjoyable party."


    At Christine''s words, Francis'' gaze became brutal. "That''s a very good idea. All right, let''s change the location to Harrods Street. I''ll go and wait right now. I hope you''ll be ready for the party in a short time."


    Christine was in a hurry as Francis left after the conversation. She wondered how to call up the humble white-haired girl who would be at Asta Pce, and recalled her father Marquis Anais was still in the Imperial Castle.


    She could ask her father to go see Princess Kiellini and ask for forgiveness. She would be able to apany him with her maid, Penny, along the way.


    "Penny, when my father goes to Asta Pce, follow him and tell the maid, ''If you don''t want to get caught, thene to the Harrods'' mansion without anyone knowing.'' She is at Asta Pce right now, so hurry up."


    ------


    Phoebe received a message from an imperial servant that the Anais''s maid had requested a meeting. At the same time, Julietta was meeting the Marquis of Anais. Phoebe was agonizing over what to do, but she finally saw a familiar woman.<novelnext></novelnext>


    [If you don''t want to find out who you are, don''t say anything but follow the maid to Harrods'' mansion.]


    The note contained terrifying contents that killed Phoebe''s heart.


    "She said if you don''t follow me right now, she would tell His Majesty right away." Poche''s words forced Phoebe to follow her. She couldn''t even leave a message to Julietta because of the harsh urging.


    As she got on the wagon waiting in front of the Asta Pce, Christine was waiting for her, as she had been on that day. "Wee. I''ve been waiting to deliver the gift myself today."


    Her smiling face looked ugly enough to produce vomiting. Christine kindly exined to Phoebe, who was shaking and looking down. "I think my father is meeting the princess to beg for my life. It''ll take a long time. I''m going to take you to Harrods'' mansion and invite the princess to the Anais mansion. I will say that I couldn''t visit the princess because I was sick. When I was left with the princess in the room alone, I was going to kidnap her again and take her back to Harrods'' mansion. I would give her to His Highness Francis as another gift."


    Phoebe didn''t think it would be as the evil woman said. His Highness Killian would never let the princess go alone. Still, she was nervous.


    The carriage arrived at Harrods'' mansion while she was thinking about all the things that could happen. Christine took Phoebe to the door herself and whispered under the guise of kindness, "Make His Highness happy until your masteres."


    --------------------


    Julietta said coldly, watching her father Marquis Anais. "I guess the warning I gave you in the morning didn''t work at all."


    "Julie, I know how good you are. It must have been why you acted so hard, you were so disappointed and angry with me. Yes, you will resent me and hate me. But forgive Christine. I lost you and Ste, and I couldn''t take care of the house properly and give affection to the child, so she became a woman of distorted character. It''s all my fault. It''s my sin."


    Killian went to see the Emperor after the Congress. Julietta was angry at Robert foring back in the meantime.


    Robert said he loved Julietta, but he appealed and only acting for Christine. He didn''t seem to understand or want to understand how cruel and violent it was to ask her to forgive Christine.


    "If Christine, who grew up in a nice mansion under the protection of her parents, became a woman of distorted character just because she didn''t get her father''s affection, how would I have changed?"


    Robert looked devastated at his daughter showing anger at him, as if she were dealing with an enemy. She didn''t even let him sit down.


    "I always had to look around for something that could help somebody since I was five years old, because otherwise I could get kicked to the street. I should have grown up to be the most vicious woman in the world, not a woman of distorted character, as I knew I was abandoned, let alone losing my father''s affection. No, I think that''s how I grew up. I''m not going to forgive Christine, even at my father''s request."


    She wanted to hurt the Marquis of Anais for daring to defend Christine in front of her. She didn''t want to forgive Christine now, and she wanted to make this indecisive father realize how wrong he was acting now, just in case her mind grew weak again one day. "Christine will never get out of this. That''s what I''m going to do."


    Robert was stunned to see Julietta staring at him with angry eyes. "Julietta, aren''t you going to live happily ever after with Prince Killian? So, forgive poor Christine and show her mercy."


    He asked her to forgive Christine because she had everything. His regret came out without him realizing it. If it hadn''t been for Manny''s ability, she would have gone through the horrible thing, and he must have already forgotten the poison that had almost killed her.


    Julietta wanted Christine to disappear from her life forever. But in the morning, after she had pped Christine''s cheeks in the main castle, she was a little relieved and the Marquis of Anais seized the chance to trouble her again.


    However, as heughed at her own heart, the father was telling her that he felt she was being too harsh. The poison seeped into her heart, agonizing her over if she would forgive Christine.


    ''How did I get the happiness in my hands that I will have in the future? He has not added any shares to it, yet dares toin to me, just because he is my father.''


    "As of today, I will consider Your Excellency aplete stranger. I will also reject the qualification of official maternal uncle. Maybe others understand my behavior. No matter what I do to the Marquis who keeps telling me to save his daughter, saying such and such about his niece''s happiness, they won''t be able to say anything. From now on, Your Excellency the Marquis will not visit anywhere I am, including the Asta Pce and the Kiellini mansion."

 Chapter 266 266. Punishment, Part VI

    Chapter 266. Punishment, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    It was quite different from what she had said before. She dered that she would not see him at all.


    Robert raised his hand to say something to her.


    "Leave. I''ll show you myst courtesy, so that you can walk out on your own feet without being dragged out." Julietta bowed slightly, said her final goodbye and added as she turned around. "Christine is finally cutting me off from the one remaining bloodline. I have to make amends for that." She had faced Marquis Anais in the waiting room, not even in the lounge, and now turned her back coldly and left him.


    Contrary to Christine''s expectations, the meeting between Marquis Anais and Julietta wasn''t very long. But the mental blow was so devastating that she entered the bedroom to rest for a while.


    When Phoebe, who should be with Vera was not seen, Julietta asked passively. "Where is Phoebe?"


    "A servant came to deliver a message that someone had wished to meet her, and she went out."


    Vera''s answer stopped Julietta from taking off her dress. "Who came to meet her?"


    Phoebe didn''t know anyone here. In other words, there was no one to visit her. Phoebe''s behavior was so irritating, as it was right after Dian''s work, and after feeling deeply betrayed by the Marquis of Anais.


    Vera was embarrassed by Julietta''s sharp reaction, unlike before. "She left without saying anything."


    Julietta donned her striped dress again and ordered Vera. "Look for the servant who spoke to Phoebe and took her from here."


    At her tone, Vera ran out nervously and soon brought a servant back with her.


    "Did who came to meet Lady Pauran identify herself?"


    The servant answered Julietta''s question. "Yes, the princess. She said she was the maid of Lady Anais."


    Maribel said she had run into Christine in the waiting room of the main castle. However, she did not seem to recognize Phoebe''s identity."


    "Bring Mrs. Grayson here. Oh, no, no. I think I''ll get ready to go out."


    Maribel did not tell her that Christine had recognized Phoebe. Maribel clearly put pressure on Phoebe to do something. And if Phoebe didn''t meet Maribel''s request, she was the one who would get rid of Phoebe. Maribel went to meet Dian, who had been taken from Vicern. Maybe she wanted to make sure that her nephew was not involved in this.


    Killian left the punishment for Dian to Maribel. It was because he was too busy to even care about such a trivial thing.


    If Julietta called Maribel and asked her about Phoebe''s business, she would tell her not to care. It was true that Dian''s work had raised her anxiety over Phoebe, but she was not to leave her alone when she was in danger.


    ''Where did she go?''


    Count Valerian followed behind Julietta to escort her as she was busily leaving the Asta Pce. "Where are you going?"


    "Phoebe was taken away by Lady Anais. Where did she go?"


    Count Valerian''s expression was stiffened. "The princess, please go back. It could be a trap to use Miss Phoebe to attract the princess."


    Even at the dissuasion of Count Valerian, Julietta shook her head. "Vera, tell the carriage driver to go to the dress shop. There''s a limit to what I can do in this outfit."


    "The Princess!"


    "I haven''t heard any message or had any contact from them yet. That means there''s still time to save Phoebe. I don''t know what they''re nning on doing, but I don''t think it''s time for them to need me yet, so I have to take advantage of this moment."


    As it might be true, Valerian gathered his immediate subordinates and said a few words before getting on the wagon. "I asked the escort knight attached to Miss Phoebe to find her whereabouts."


    It would be a watchman, not an escort. Everything had changed because of Dian. But Julietta nodded without saying anything.


    Arriving in the dress shop and going to the annex through the wagon storage, she sent Vera to the main house. A momentter, Amelie and Sophie got her message and came with the ck wig, a dress, and makeup tools. She hurriedly said, "We don''t have much time. Please hurry up."


    "What''s going on?" Unlike Amelie, who did Julietta''s hair and put a wig on her head silently, Sophie spoke out her worry.


    "She said we don''t have time! Come on, get the makeup kit out." At Amelie''s scolding, Sophie lined the table with cosmetics made with metum juice.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta finished her skin makeup, painted her eyebrows thickly, then stood up and quickly changed her dress. "I''ll be back."


    "Yes. Every day you are so anxious, how can you live?" Sophie was grieved to see the back of Julietta as she quickly put on her sses and left the annex, but the words did not reach Julietta''s ears.


    "Where did the escort say Phoebe was?"


    A knight stood next to Count Valerian who was waiting in the coach house. He gasped for breath as if he had been running.


    "She went to Marquis Marius''s mansion on the Harrods Street."


    It was obvious that Christine took Phoebe there. Christine threatened Phoebe and gave her to Francis as a gift again!


    "What a bitch!"


    She could never forgive Christine. ''What is the situation there now?'' Christine didn''t even think about it and did the same thing again!


    "This means that Prince Francis has found out who she is. Even if you''re going, there''s no way."


    "She is your cousin. Isn''t she?"


    Julietta''s bitter scolding made him nod reluctantly. After making the waiting knight step back, Valerian closed the carriage door to prevent their words from leaking out.


    "Your cousin, ady, was kidnapped by Prince Francis. It''s even weirder to just wait and see."


    As Phoebe was already introduced as Lady Pauran, he could support her from his side openly.


    "Then the princess should go back. She''s my cousin, so I''ll go rescue her."


    The carriage was moving as Julietta replied, "Did I ever step back and just watch? We don''t know what''s going on there, and I can''t just send the Count in alone."


    She was probably talking about the worst. Valerian was forced to agree with Julietta.


    "There will be a lot of escorts for Prince Francis, so I have to find a way to get in by myself."


    Valerian was surprised at Julietta''s words. "No way! The princess can''t enter alone."


    To stop the truly angry Count, Julietta raised her hand as if to calm down. "I disguised myself. It won''t be dangerous."


    "Didn''t you say that? My cousin''s been kidnapped, so I''m going to go in and rescue her."


    "But before we do, we have to figure out the situation first. What if the Count, the chief of the Royal Knights of His Highness Killian, recklessly storm in, but nothing has happened to Phoebe? What if it''s a trap that will put His Highness in trouble?"


    Valerian was forced to shut up at Julietta''s words.


    "Is Marquis Marius''s mansion heavily guarded?"


    "No, they couldn''t take the imperial knights with them, because it''s in the capital and on paper owned by Marquis Marius. So only one or two of Prince Francis''s guardians would have moved together. The rest seems to be the attendants working in the mansion."


    "I see. Then I''ll go in and pretend that I''m Christine''s maid."


    "The Princess!" Valerian opened his mouth with the intention of dissuading her, but was subdued by Julietta.


    "Did you forget? I''m the one who escaped unharmed when I was kidnapped alone. You don''t have to worry. I''m only going to check the situation. If Phoebe is in danger, I''ll send you a signal, so you cane in with the knights behind you over there who are following in secret."


    ''When will Prince Killian learn about this? It depends on when the private meeting with Emperor ends.'' Valerian could already hear Killian''s angry voice.


    ''Would it have been better if the Marquis of Oswald had followed?'' He could not think of a way to stop the princess for himself. ''How can I refute her when it seems that she is saying all kinds of reasonable things?''


    When a sigh of desperation flowed out of Valerian''s mouth helplessly, Julietta promised, "I''ll just take a look at their movements. I won''t walk into a trap like this."


    While soothing the Count of Valerian, the carriage stopped inside the dark alley on Harrods Street. It was the unmarked carriage used in the dress shop, so they didn''t worry about it being seen, but it was good to be careful, so it was pulled over a certain distance away from their destination.

 Chapter 267 267. Punishment, Part VII

    Chapter 267. Punishment, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta got off the wagon and headed for Marquis Marius''s mansion, which was visible across the diagonal.


    "May I help you?" the doorkeeper asked her, suspicious at the sight of a maid walking up without taking a carriage.


    "I''m a maid of Lady Anais." Julietta was careful with her words, not knowing if Christine was inside.


    "Why didn''t youe with her when Lady Christine just walked in?" the gatekeeper asked her even more suspiciously. There was certainly a lot of alertness, and she wondered if Prince Francis was inside.


    "I was shopping for something Miss Christine needed at the mall for a while¡­"


    It had been quite a while since Phoebe had left the Asta Pce, so it was strange that Christine had juste in. First she had to get in, and then she would think of what to doter, so Julietta lifted Vera''s carrying purse as she smiled.


    The purse was filled with coins and quite heavy, as would be the purse of a high-ranking noblewoman who had to pay for things instead of her master. The gatekeeper took turns looking at the purse and the maid, before opening the door with an impression that he was annoyed.


    Entering the main gate, she could see the front door of the mansion, which was not far away from the one Prince Killian had used. Julietta slipped through the front door nervously.


    It would be good if she was able to enter quietly. If a butler or an attendant came out, she would say that she knocked on the door and no one came out. But it was quiet inside the mansion.


    She did not know that all the attendants would note out of their own rooms so as not to get on Francis'' nerves while he was here, so that she could not move at all even after entering and just looked around carefully.


    It was then that she hesitated. She saw the hem of a sky-blue dress at the corner of the hall. It quickly disappeared.


    A sky-blue dress? It was Christine''s favorite dress color! Julietta quickly walked after the sight of the hem.


    ---


    Christine was heading to Francis''s bedroom. She came to see if she could call over Princess Kiellini.


    Inside Francis''s bedroom, Phoebe was experiencing the old nightmare again.


    Francis took out his whip after drinking a drug to feel a sense of liberation, different from what he had enjoyed in the pce. As he got fuzzy and his mind went nk, he swung the whip he was holding on the white back on the bed.


    Phoebe, who had fainted from unbearable pain, quickly came to her senses. As she turned around, she could see Francis swinging the whip again. She struggled from the bed and desperately ran away. She had sworn that she would never suffer like this again! But it was already toote. Now that he knew who she was, getting out of here didn''t mean she could get away from him. She must kill the beast to end this hell.


    Francis smiled merrily at the fleeing Phoebe. Although it was difficult for him to keep up with her under the influence of drugs, he also enjoyed it. Hunting for cornered prey had always been an exciting thing.


    Phoebe looked back at theing Francis and picked up the hair piece that had fallen on the floor, discarded when her clothes had been peeled off.


    As soon as she picked up the weapon, Francis grasped her long and disheveled white hair. "It''s a new pleasure to y tag. But when you''re caught, you should be punished ordingly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    He turned Phoebe around and started to raise his whip again. Phoebe took the concealed hairpin dagger from its sheath and stabbed him hard in the neck.


    Francis stopped moving.


    The sharp hairpin Maribel had given her shuddered, stuck in Francis''s neck like an arrow that had reached its target. He looked down at Phoebe with a puzzled expression, unable to recognize what had been stuck in his neck. As soon as she pulled it out, his blood shot out like a fountain.


    Thump!


    When Francis copsed without a word of scream, Phoebe took a step back in fear. Just then, Christine knocked at Francis''s bedroom door. "Your Highness, this is Christine. May Ie in?"


    As soon as she heard Christine''s voice, Phoebe came to her senses. She had to get rid of the devil standing outside that door so that her safe life would not be broken. Phoebe ran toward the dress scattered over on the floor. She didn''t even have the courage to take out the hairpin that Francis was clutching. The letter opener from Christine''s room which she had stolen was in the inner pocket of her dress.


    When Phoebe searched her pocket and grabbed the letter opener, Christine opened the door stealthily, looking to see what was going on in the silent bedroom. At first, she stood there stupidly, unable to understand what she saw; the blood scattered on the floor, the fallen Francis, and the white-haired humble girl clutching something in her blood-covered hand. The appearance of the humble girl with her white hair falling down and red blood covering her was more frightening than the fact that Francis was dead.


    Just as Christine faltered in fear, Julietta arrived behind her. Julietta was briefly fascinated by the shocking scene, but soon regained focus and quickly grasped the situation. As the frightened Christine finally took a step back and started to scream, she swung the pouch of coins at her head.


    Julietta couldn''t let Christine scream. Unlike Killian, there was no guard in front of Francis''s bedroom, but it was clear that they were somewhere inside this mansion. Although she thought they would be inured to the noise Francis made because he was drugged, too used to the screams of women who were afflicted by him, she still wanted to be careful.


    Julietta looked down at the fallen Christine with a pale face. She swung her hand reflexively to block Christine''s mouth, but was surprised by the daring act she hadmitted.


    "Miss¡­"


    At Phoebe''s wailing, Julietta shook her head savagely. It wasn''t a time for that. She pushed Christine into the bedroom, closed the door, and quickly approached Phoebe. "Phoebe, let''s feel regret or guiltyter on. Come on, wipe off the blood and dress up. We have to get out of here."


    Julietta took the letter opener from Phoebe''s hand, patted her shoulder and pushed her into the bathroom. Then she looked around the room for a moment and got lost in thought, ''Christine will wake up soon. Then she''ll report Phoebe as the Prince''s assassin. She will also talk about Phoebe''s status at the same time.''


    Julietta looked down at the letter opener she had taken from Phoebe. ''Francis was already dead; would Phoebe have killed Christine so she wouldn''t have to worry about her?''


    Phoebe''s amazing determination gave her goosebumps, but she thought it might have been true. When she looked down so casually at the letter opener, she found a familiar emblem on its handle. It was the emblem of the Anais family. A light lemon-colored letter opener that belonged to the main line of the Anais family.


    Julietta''s eyes turned to Christine. The light, feminine letter opener also implied that the owner was a certain fallen woman. Julietta''s thoughts moved quickly. There was a way for her and Phoebe to be safe.


    She approached the dead Francis. She managed to pull out the hairpin he had in a death grip, and put it in the right hand of the unconscious Christine. She approached Francis again and hurt Francis''s right breast with the letter opener. She closed her eyes and didn''t have much behind the stab, but somehow the wound remained. It was after death, but it didn''t matter. All she had to do was to show both his neck and chest were wounds made by Christine.


    Julietta pulled the unconscious Christine closer to Francis, and put the letter opener in Christine''s other hand. Then she stepped back and imagined the situation for a while. ''Why did Christine kill Francis?''


    People would ask this question. It was definitely weird. Francis was a very strong windbreaker for Christine, as she was facing trial over attempted kidnapping and murder by poisoning.


    Julietta went to the door of the room and looked out for any sign of movement outside, then immediately approached Christine and untied the front of her dress.


    Her face was serious when she stood up again and looked down at them. She thought that it was not enough. The rtionship between Francis and Christine had already been news. But she brought out a knife because she almost got raped¡­?

 Chapter 268 268. Punishment, Part VIII

    Chapter 268. Punishment, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta shook her head. It should be more extreme. Looking around for a moment, she picked up the whip that had fallen near Francis. Then she put the whip in the hand she had removed the hairpin dagger from earlier.


    ''Is this enough? Does it look like she killed him, fearing Francis''s assault?''


    Phoebe came out of the bathroom by the time she finished the job. After seeing her dressed, Julietta began to think about getting out of this ce.


    "Phoebe, did you run into anyone when you walked in here?"


    "No, I came in the carriage of Lady Christine, and I didn''t bump into anyone until I was taken to this bedroom."


    "That''s a relief." With a grateful sigh, Julietta quickly began to check for Phoebe''s traces in the room. On the bed and the floor were a few strands of Phoebe''s white hair. She picked them up and ordered Phoebe to go to the bathroom and get rid of her traces.


    She was anxious, not knowing when Christine would wake up, but it was a must. After cleaning up the traces, Julietta opened the garden window. "Come on, we have to get out of here. Hurry up."


    Looking back and forth anxiously, Julietta climbed over the window and did not head to the main gate, but went to the side of the mansion.


    "How do we get out?" Although Julietta had not said a kind word as yet, Phoebe followed her silently, seeing that Julietta was doing her best to save her. But she couldn''t resist her curiosity as Julietta pushed herself into the shade of the garden near the main gate without running away right away.


    "This is a residence where the Prince stays, and it is tightly guarded by the gatekeeper."


    The gatekeeper wasn''t interested in the inside because he was wary of enemiesing from outside. Julietta told Phoebe to hide there for a while and then headed back to the bedroom. Originally, she wanted to find a way out, but she suddenly felt that she should not go out like this.


    Christine could wake up and dispose of the weapon. Therefore, she had to be found holding the weapon in her hand.


    Coming back into the bedroom, Julietta looked down at Christine. Fortunately, she was not awake yet. She went out into the hallway, closed the door tightly, and ran frantically toward the front door. She decided to bring in the gatekeeper, because she might wake up Christine while she was screaming to wake up the knights inside.


    "A big incident happened! His Highness Francis, His Highness¡­!"


    The doorkeeper''s face turned pale when the maid who had just entered the mansion came running, her mouth wide open and eyes huge. "What''s the matter with His Highness?"


    "Come quickly! I was scared that I was going to die, so I ran away in fear!" Julietta took the doorkeeper and went to Prince Francis''s bedroom to open the door.


    "Huck, Your Highness!" the gatekeeper screamed in surprise upon seeing Francis lying on the floor. Two knights jumped out of a room a discreet distance away at the sound.


    Watching the knights rush into the bedroom, Julietta slowly stepped back, pretending to be surprised at the body and ready to vomit.


    While they were devastated at the death of the Prince and the fallen Lady Anais with the weapon beside him, Julietta went straight into the next room. As soon as she closed the door, there was a sound from the attendantsing out to the hall, startled by the noise.


    She hurried out the window into the garden, and to where Phoebe was hiding. Holding Phoebe''s hand, she rushed through the opened front gate. As soon as they crossed the street and climbed into the carriage, Valerian ordered the driver to start the carriage.


    Without knowing what had happened inside, Valerianplimented Julietta, who escaped safely with Phoebe. "As expected, the princess, you did a great job! How the hell did you get out of there?"


    "Well, the exnation ister. The Count, we have to hurry to the dress shop and then go to the Imperial Castle. We''ll have to stay inside the Imperial Castle while there''s a disturbance for a while."


    -----


    As she quickly changed her clothes and removed her make-up in the dress shop, Julietta told Amelie to pack some of the dresses she had asked them to prepare for Phoebe and herself.


    Unlike when she left the Asta Pce, she changed and dressed herself up in a mboyant manner. Afterwards, she ordered the attendants of the dress shop to carry the boxes of dresses and hats, and so entered the Asta Pce.


    Maribel, who had just returned from meeting Dian, came across this noisy party in the hallway. "The princess, I heard that you went out looking for Lady Pauran. You two enjoyed shopping without me." Maribel found Julietta''s loud words andughter suspicious.


    "Now that Lady Pauran has to make a formal debut in the social world, she''s been very busy preparing. I''m sure Mrs. Grayson will take care of her and prepare everything for her from now on."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Laughing delightedly, they entered Julietta''s lounge. There they encountered Killian, returned from the main castle and furious when he found out about Julietta''s absence. "I was just about to go find you!"


    When he returned to the Asta Pce after the private meeting with the Emperor, Valerian''s subordinate had been waiting for him.


    Killian could not contain his anger when he was told that Julietta had headed to Marquis Marius''s mansion in search of Phoebe. He was about to go find her, thinking to remove Phoebe from Julietta as of today.


    "Your Highness, anger ister. There''s something you need to do right now."


    Julietta''s urgent voice turned Killian''s anger into worry. "What the hell is going on? If Miss Pauran has put you in any danger, I will never let her go."


    Phoebe lowered her head to avoid his gaze. She had done the work, but Lady Julietta had done all the remaining work behind her, so she had nothing to say.


    "You have to find Christine''s maid and hide her."


    "The maid?" He didn''t know why he should hide the maid suddenly, but he thought there might be a reason. "Wasn''t she at Harrods'' mansion?"


    "No. Judging from the doorkeeper''s reaction, it didn''t seem like she followed Christine."


    "The maid will probablye to the Asta Pce," Phoebe said cautiously,her voice subdued.


    "Here? Why?"


    "She''s trying to get Miss Julietta toe out. When I entered the mansion, if the maid didn''t hear from Christine within two hours, she ordered Penny to deliver a letter to Miss Julietta."


    Two hours? It wasing soon...


    "Atst, it was a trap to bait me out." Juliettaughed in contempt at Christine.


    This bad rtionship would end if either of them died. Even in this situation, their father was asking for Christine''s life, so it seemed like he wanted her to die. She thought of the two with a grimace and shook her head. Anyway, today she ended the Anais family with her own hands.


    "What happened?"


    At Killian''s question, Julietta spoke of what had happened today.


    After the exnation was finished, there was only silence in the lounge between the Marquis of Oswald, Maribel, Count Valerian, Killian, and Phoebe, the person directly involved in this matter.


    After a long time, Oswald stepped in as Killian''s angry gaze headed for Phoebe. "Your, Your Highness, did Prince Francis die anyway? Miss Phoebe could have imagined that the princess woulde there. Right?"


    At Oswald''s question, Phoebe nodded.


    "Really? You were aware that the maid of Lady Anais would deliver a letter to Julietta in two hours, right?"


    At Killian''s sharp words, Phoebe desperately answered, "I couldn''t even think of it then. I just wanted to get out of there¡­"


    "Your Highness, she is a meritorious contributor for eliminating the greatest enemy regardless. However, I think it''s better to postpone Lady Pauran''s debut without promise. I think it would be better for her to take care of herself in airy Tilia because she has been sickened by the many events."


    Maribel was right. Phoebe wiped out the most troublesome enemy with a single sword. But they didn''t want her around Julietta anymore.


    But a promise was a promise. Killian asked of Phoebe in a cold voice. "If you want a debut, I''ll let you do it."


    "No, Your Highness. I''m afraid to be in front of people. I just want to live a quiet and peaceful life."


    Phoebe was not a fool. Although she had a great desire to live with Julietta, Prince Killian would never forgive her for what had happened today.

 Chapter 269 269. Punishment, Part IX

    Chapter 269. Punishment, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    The cold gaze of the Prince was saying that Phoebe had implicitly known and had done it, as she had believed that Miss Julietta woulde to Harrods'' mansion. Phoebe''s eyes turned to the floor. There she ran into Manny''s gaze staring at her.


    ''Coward,'' the puppy''s eyes seemed to cry at her.


    ''If you didn''t know Miss Julietta wasing, would you have done that? Why did you steal Christine''s letter opener from the Anais mansion? You saw a chance of revenge since Maribel gave you the dagger. But you would never have tried if you didn''t really know that someone wasing to look after you.''


    Phoebe''s eyes were all the more on the floor to avoid Manny''s eyes.


    Killian controlled his expression after a long time andmented," The Imperial Castle is going to be noisy soon."


    Julietta whispered quietly to Count Valerian, while the Marquis of Oswald answered Killian. "Send someone to the Anais mansion and kidnap the maid in the middle. I can also be suspected if the maid of Lady Anaises to visit me."


    Maribel stepped up when she heard Julietta quietly speaking to Valerian. "You''d better send her away as soon as you catch her. What about Mrs. Raban''s Northern Territory?"


    "Yes. I''m sure the First Queen will try to find Christine''s maid who had visited his Harrods'' mansion."


    Christine''s maid, Penny, had ck hair. Julietta had worn a ck wig on purpose, but thought it would be best to get her away from their eyes.


    "Why don''t we bribe the maid to make her a witness to the sins of Lady Anais?" Marquis Oswald suggested.


    "Things could go wrong. If the maid deres her conscience for her long-time master, it will be irreversible."


    If the maid hid her whereabouts, she would be questioned ordingly.


    Julietta looked across Phoebe and opened her mouth. "Christine will bring up your story. Phoebe said no one saw you, but that''s not a matter to be sure of. Fortunately, there are quite a few women with white hair in the capital because of the Kiellini poison, so I can argue that you have nothing to do with the case, but I can hardly implete innocence, because you are already known as my close aide."


    If they were unlucky, they could fight out who was the culprit between Christine and Phoebe. So Julietta was thinking of offering Christine a deal.


    Julietta would save Christine''s life so that she would forget Phoebe''s work. If this precarious tug-of-war was lost, Julietta had to give up Phoebe. Christine should have died...


    As time went by, Julietta thought that she had arrived in Francis'' bedroom too soon. ''What if Phoebe had killed Christine before she screamed? Everything would have been settled easily.''


    Julietta shook her head with fright at the thought. ''Julie, Julietta! Wake up. The idea that you''d like someone else to do something you can''t do for you is so cowardly.''


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Killian, who looked anxiously back at her.


    Killian beckoned to the people to leave, and held Julietta in his arms.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Let''s take a break and think about it. Too much work came at once, so it''s overloading me." She came back from Vicern and couldn''t even get a good rest. Julietta didn''t bother to talk it out, but Killian noticed her thoughts.


    "I have to see Christine when she''s arrested."


    While speaking so, Julietta rubbed her cheek against Killian''s chest. Then Killian kissed her head lightly and asked, "Are you going to make a deal with Christine over Phoebe''s work?"


    "That''s right. You already know what I''m thinking."


    "But the stupid Lady Anais will only be thinking of making an issue of Phoebe over the suspicious maid."


    "That''s right. In addition, she would think it would be better if she could make an issue of me, too."


    "I''d like to hand Phoebe over to them, but you''d never say yes."


    "You know I can''t do that."


    "That''s why we should rest when we can. It''s been a long time since we''ve been together."


    "A long time? Your Highness, there were only two days in Vicern."


    "I couldn''t hug you even after I came back." When Killian looked at her with his smoldering eyes, Julietta''s cheeks turned red.


    "You know this isn''t the time to do it." Julietta''s dissuasion was very quiet.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No, now is the time."


    "I thought Your Highness was really considerate to let me have a good rest."


    "Of course, I''ll give you a good rest, after having a little fun before that." Killian''s voice was very deep...


    ---


    Killian quietly walked out of the bedroom while watching Julietta''s sleeping face. Ian, who had been waiting with a nervous face for a long time, came along quickly.


    "Your Highness, from the main castle..."


    "Has it finally started?" Killian turned to Maribel, who stood confidently next to Ian. He had told her to get rid of Lady Anais, and she had even killed Prince Francis. That might not have been Maribel''s intention, but it was clear that she had done a good job of executing his orders anyway. "You did a good job."


    "Thank you, Your Highness."


    "Let Julietta rest a little more. Lady Anais will have already talked about Phoebe, so I''ll go and calm that down first."


    "I''ll get rid of Phoebe, if it is needed."


    At Maribel''s cold reply, Killian''s gaze nced into the bedroom. "It''s something Julietta doesn''t want. Don''t forget that doing so is thest option."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    ------


    After Killian left the lounge, Maribel decided to take a moment to consider Julietta''s safety. She ordered her maid to bring tea.


    It was as Prince Killian had predicted. Christine was captured by Francis''s knights and talked about nothing but the white-haired witch until she came to the Imperial Castle. Seeing her muttering as if she was half-crazy, people talked in whispers that she was mad.


    Right now she was out of her mind, but she would soone to her senses. If she was in prison for a day or two, she would face up to the reality and name Lady Pauran, the maid of Princess Kiellini and cousin of Count Valerian.


    Maribel looked regretfully at the empty teapot. She was sorry that the poison of the Kiellini family was unsuitable for Lady Anais in prison. However, if Lady Anais was poisoned here, the suspicion would fall on Prince Killian.


    If she wanted to work easily, she would have some problems. So, even though it wasplicated and exhausting, she had to deal with things one by one.


    After she set the teacup down, she got up and headed for the bedroom. Her dear would check over everything in person, so she thought it would be better to wake her up and let her know the current situation. "Julietta, wake up. It''s been a long time since His Highness left for the main castle."


    Julietta would not open her eyes easily, because she had been tired enough. Still, it was fortunate that she had slept soundly, without being interrupted like yesterday.


    Vera followed her and prepared a bath in the bathroom. At the sound of the water falling in the bathtub, Julietta, barely alert, asked cheerlessly, "What about Christine?"


    "She was sent directly to the underground prison. The Marquis of Anais came, but was denied ess from the Asta Pce. I heard you ordered that."


    "I didn''t expect this to happen, but I think it was a good choice. I never want to see him in the future."


    Maribel nodded. If there was a parallel line that could not converge for life, it was better not to meet.


    "As His Highness Killian went straight to the main castle, the Marquis followed him right away, so I wonder if he may be begging for Christine''s life again."


    "I''ll have to put the Marquis under probation for a while. I don''t want him to see Christine. Did Christine tell you about Phoebe?"


    "She seemed to be shocked, and told them that a white-haired witch killed Prince Francis. But she''ll soone to her senses."


    Julietta agreed with her. When they finished preparing, she headed with Maribel to the underground prison in the northernmost part of the Imperial Castle. She could meet Christine on the pretext of visiting her maternal cousin.


    ------


    "Lady Anais."


    Christine was sitting in a corner, her face nk, and turned to Julietta. Christine frowned because she couldn''t see her well because of the light inside, and jumped up. "You''re behind it. You abetted that white-haired witch."


    Julietta approached Christine who already seemed sane, unlike Maribel''s words. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Wake up. Are you really crazy? If you assassinated Prince Francis and insist that it was the work of a white-haired witch, your sins will not go away."

 Chapter 270 270. Punishment, Part X

    Chapter 270. Punishment, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "The humble thing that you turned into Count Valerian''s cousin did that! Guard, guard! I need to see His Majesty right now. I know the real culprit. I know!" Christine suddenly passed Julietta and shouted out.


    "Christine, no one''sing. The guards are out there with my escort knights now."


    "I can talk to my father when hees. I''ll make sure to bring charges against that bitch and you."


    Count Valerian stood in her way as Christine lunged at Julietta.


    Julietta looked at Christine with her fingers reaching like ws, safely behind the Count. "The Marquis will remain at home under probation until suspicion is cleared that he is behind your actions. Of course, he can''te see you before you''re executed."


    At Julietta''s final words, Christine''s ferocious struggle stopped.


    "I''m going to say it once, Christine. Whether you ept my offer or not, I have nothing more to say."


    Although Christine did not answer, Julietta continued to speak, "You were caught on the scene as the assassin of Prince Francis, just as you were about to be tried for kidnapping and poisoning me. You may be immediately executed without trial as a murderer of the royal family. You''ll be executed as early as tomorrow, or noter than two or three days."


    A formal trial was scheduled to take ce, even if she was a murderer of the royal family''s. But Julietta didn''t have to tell Christine that. Even if it was a formal trial, it would be difficult for Phoebe to be exposed there.


    "What are you going to suggest to me when I''m about to die like this?"


    "The whereabouts of your maid are unknown. The gatekeeper at Harrods'' mansion said that he ran into the room after hearing the death of Prince Francis from a ck-haired maid. She testified that after you had killed Prince Francis, she had seen you unconscious, and she ran to him."


    Christine''s head was lifted like a sh at Julietta''s words. "Are you trying to get me out of here by having my maid do it?"


    "Not perfectly. If I tell them you are not guilty, you could bring up Phoebe''s case. So, I would say that it''s like that the maid killed the Prince and put it on you, and it''s going to give you some room that you might not have otherwise. That''s enough to get you out of summary execution. What do you think? You''ll be stripped of your noble status and exiled, but it will be better than dying."


    At Julietta''s words, Christine gnashed her teeth in anger. She wanted to scream that she didn''t need her offer, but there was no one to save her.


    The Duke of Dudley, his maternal grandfather, was awaiting trial on charges of harming the Kiellini family and poisoning the people, and her mother hadmitted suicide. Her father was under probation, suspected as the man behind the assassination of the Prince. The First Queen must think she had killed her son, and wouldn''t save her.


    Revenge could still happen if her life was spared. Christine vowed to destroy that clean face even as she said, "I can''t say no to you when you say you are going to save me. But don''t expect me to step back like this. I''ll make you cry, saying it''s better to die someday."


    Juliettaughed at Christine''s vow. "I don''t know how much you can do that, but I''ll try to stay nervous. Remember, as soon as you bring up Phoebe''s case, you''ll definitely be the one who killed Prince Francis. I''m going to call back the missing maid and testify."


    In other words, these guys knew the whereabouts of the maid the gatekeeper had described. ''Who the hell is that? She has ck hair, but it could not be my close aide, Penny.'' It was evident that she was the perpetrator for those people.


    But now it didn''t matter much. Christine looked at the dim light in the underground prison corridor and promised, "My revenge won''t take long. I promise."


    "My revenge is ongoing," Julietta answered, facing her. Christine was staring at her as if she would never forgive her. Julietta turned around and left the dark prison.


    "How can such a finely grown-updy be so venomous?"


    Maribel felt that she had been venomous because of her hard life, so she thought that Christine was pathetic and stupid. How foolish of her to waste her life while having a better environment and a better quality of life than others. If Lady Anais had only her greed and jealousy away in order, she could have lived her life as the daughter of the Marquis of Anais.


    "There are people who are not satisfied with what they have."


    "Phoebe left for Tilia. She went back, because her debut wouldn''t be for at least a year at the sad news of the royal family."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Julietta nodded. Originally, she had to go back to Bertino as ady of the Pauran family, but there was no one to receive Phoebe. Even if there were, Julietta couldn''t send Phoebe there. She wanted to make her feelfortable all her life, after saying that she was considering Julietta''s safety, staying in Tilia since she was her maid.


    "What happened when there was no Dian in her underground cell?"


    Dian had been arrested in the Vicern Temple, and taken to the Imperial Prison of Austern. Since there had been no word yet that a trial had been held, she would not have been executed, but Julietta did not find her in the underground prison and wondered at her fate.


    "We don''t know what she would say in court, and I couldn''t let it go. We put her down as dead and sent her back to her original ce, the brothel."


    Lebatum! It was the ce Phoebe hated so much. Julietta''s heart was chilled at the news that Dian had been sent back there.


    Julietta wanted to say that it might have been a mercy to kill Dian, but she couldn''t say anything. She felt sorry for Dian''s situation, but she didn''te forward for it. She would have done something if she''d known beforehand.


    ------


    When she came back to the Asta Pce, Killian was waiting.


    "How is the atmosphere of the main castle? How''s His Majesty?" Julietta thought His Majesty must have been hurt by his son''s death.


    Killian kissed Julietta''s lips lightly and answered, "I''m sure His Majesty is in a different position than I am, but he did not grieve much because Francis had made treasonous moves. Of course, I don''t know what he is thinking. Did you meet Christine?"


    He led Julietta to the couch and ordered his servant to bring tea.


    "Yes, she said she would ept my offer."


    "I suppose she did so because there was no other way. His Majesty does not want the Empire to be restless for long. He wants to get rid of her quickly by holding a trial this afternoon."


    "I won''t be able to enter the court, so I''ll wait outside."


    Nobles without title could not enter the court where the trial would be held unless they were a witness or defendant, or of the victim''s family.


    "Will it be all right to just banish Christine?" Killian asked again, because he didn''t like Julietta''s decision.


    Julietta slowly lifted up her teacup. She was silent for a moment, letting her concerns out with the smell of the tea.


    "I can''t help it. It''s too dangerous if Phoebe is exposed. It could get Count Valerian, me, and even you involved in this matter."


    "And yet, without Francis, you will never meet Christine as a Queen at the Imperial Castle."


    That was why Julietta was able to end up exiling Christine. Christine had mentioned revenge, but there would be no chance to see her again. She wouldn''t ever return to the country in the first ce, and she couldn''t reach the ce where Julietta would be.


    -------------------


    As Killian and Julietta took a rest for a while, with only onest deed left, Manny went through an open window to the terrace. The Pce of Asta was so big that Manny and Lilly''s houses were scattered about.


    Manny went up to a small sofa in one corner of the terrace, its second favorite resting ce. It was a small bed-shaped sofa with a miniature bed and canopy spread between its four pirs, sending the midday sunlight through. Mannyy face down on the small bed and looked idly at the white curtain swaying in the cool breeze that suited the autumn weather.


    It was when Manny heard the voice of the Lord God. [I will grant your wish that you wailed for day and night.]

 Chapter 271 271. Punishment, Part XI

    Chapter 271. Punishment, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Manny''s little head lifted like a sh. [Are you going to send me back to my original ce?]


    [Hmm, that''s not it. I''m trying to grant you your wish to be free from muteness, to being able to speak. I''ll let you talk.]


    When the Lord God said that he would not send him back, its head quickly returned to its original position.


    [So you''re finally getting me out of this stuffiness that I couldn''t speak. Thank you, my Lord God.] Manny quickly thanked the Lord God, and voiced out carefully, "Ah, ah, ah, ah! It works!"


    As soon as Many found out it could really speak, it asked him again, "Thank you. When can I go back to my ce? The Lord God? The Lord God?"


    After saying ''thank you'' for his courtesy, he asked questions about his future, but the Lord God did not answer. Manny asked around anxiously, but it was of no use. Then, suddenly, it felt the pressure of eyes and looked back.


    "Manny?" Vera wasing out to bring Manny''s lunch, and was so surprised she fell down.


    "Chut, I would try to let them know at a crucial and usible moment, but I was caught."


    As Manny grumbled in disgruntlement, Vera jumped up and ran inside and shouted, "The princess, the princess! Manny, Manny¡­!"


    The muttering voice of Vera said something inside, and Killian''s snort was heard. "She has been so tired these days that she seems to have heard something in vain."


    There followed a thudding sound. "Manny?" Julietta hurried over and called out to Manny, who was looking up at her.


    "Yes, the princess."


    "Oh, my God, it''s real...! Killian, Killian! Come out here. The words of Vera are true!" Julietta shouted loudly for inside, and lifted Manny. "Manny, what happened to you?"


    Manny replied after a moment of thought, pretending to procrastinate in search of afortable posture. He could not reveal the truth yet. "I am a descendant with the blood of a divine animal."


    The posture of answering by bobbing his right front leg seemed very presumptuous.


    Julietta was curious as she looked around at Manny and asked, "You, I think you''ve grown cocky since you are able to speak?"


    Manny answered Julietta''s question as if it were natural, "Now I don''t have to look like an innocent little dog. I don''t want to show that appearance like that, because I can talk." If he could do, he would even sit cross-legged on the floor.


    Julietta forgot the reality for a moment in this amazing situation. "You don''t have to pretend to be na?ve anymore, that''s a funny idea. So you''re going to be a lewd divine animal now? But is it okay if you speak in front of people? In the majority of cases, don''t they usually hide this fact?"


    "Why should I hide it when I can speak? I want to be treated properly. I don''t want to be in the same ss as that ridiculous cat."


    "A talking dog! Wouldn''t people be very surprised? No matter how magical and sacred this world is, I don''t think I''ve ever seen a talking animal."


    "People will think of it as the first new divine animal born in hundreds of years."


    At Manny''s haughty attitude, Julietta pretended to nod and made fun of Manny. "I heard your appearance is very different from that of a divine animal."


    Manny looked up at the heavens at Julietta''s painfulments. "Can you change the color of my hair, too?"


    But God was silent despite the earnest prayer.


    Julietta looked up at the heavens together. "Are you praying to God? It''s wonderful being born as a divine animal. So what if the color of your fur is normal?"


    Even at Julietta''sfort, Manny could not keep its spirits up and buried its head between its legs. It was so pathetic that Julietta promised, "I''ll make you a really luxurious and nice coat. Then people will be distracted by the clothes and they won''t know that your fur is normal."


    "Really?" Manny''s drooped head was lifted up.


    "Yes. You liked the hat I made youst time."<novelnext></novelnext>


    When it remembered wearing a puppy beret and receiving all the attention, Manny reluctantly agreed, "I did."


    Killian had ignored Vera''s incredible words, but now came out on the terrace for Julietta. He looked down at Manny and said with a look of displeasure, "What''s this cocky little thing?"


    "Your Highness, Manny is able to talk. It must be a real divine animal."


    Despite Julietta''s excitement, Killian was in a very awkward position. "It seemed to be right that it was a divine animal, even though its hair color was shabby. I can see the saucy tone and attitude of a divine animal I''ve read about in books."


    Manny sniffed at Killian''s assessment and headed for its first hideout, the jewel box in the innermost part of the dressing room. Entering the mushroom-shaped house on top of a drawer-style jewelry box, Manny was satisfied, thinking that it was the perfect spot for its noble status.


    Killian was also delighted to see Julietta smiling brightly thanks to the cheeky puppy. "It''s presumptuous, but it made you smile, and I will let it off."


    "Your Highness, as I have told you over and over, it''s a dog; no, it''s a divine animal only a few months old. You don''t have to fight like that every time."


    "That mysterious creature provokes me first."


    Julietta smiled as if she had given up on Killian''s grumbling, saying, "Everything is med on the dog."


    ------


    In the afternoon, Killian and Julietta headed for the main castle. After today''s trial, all the long and hard fighting was over. Unlike other aristocrats, Julietta was guided to a waiting room near the conference hall of the Congress.


    Christine had already entered the courtroom and could not see her. Julietta was morefortable with that. She nned to return to Asta Pce as soon as she heard the results of the trial.


    ---


    After a long time, the Marquis of Oswald came to the waiting room. As soon as Lady Anais was sentenced, he escaped before the trial was over.


    "The opinion of His Highness Killian, that he suspects the missing maid for the assassination of Prince Francis, was epted. However, it was dered that Lady Anais was also found at the scene and could be behind the maid. She was sentenced to deprivation and expulsion of her identity, as she was also charged with kidnapping and poisoning."


    It was only then that Julietta rxed. It was finally over. She had broken off their terrible, ill-fated rtionship.


    Julietta picked up Manny who was walking around the waiting room, hugged it, and whispered, "Manny, it''s all over now. I am safe. I don''t have to be nervous anymore."


    Manny licked Julietta''s cheek tofort her. "Julietta."


    Julietta tried to go back right after hearing the results, but the trial seemed to have ended immediately after her brief moment of joy. Killian entered the waiting room and hugged her. When Manny caught between them whined, Killian grabbed its chubby neck and handed it over to the Marquis of Oswald.


    "I''m not luggage. Please don''t hold me by the neck."


    Oswald''s eyes grew at Manny''s protest. "You''re really talking!"


    He had heard Ian''s words before, but he spoke to Manny curiously. "Manny, you are a descendant with the blood of a real divine animal. It''s really awesome to see a legendary divine animal in person."


    As Oswald kept smiling sweetly, Killian headed for the door after sharing his thoughts with Julietta. "Let''s go back and we''ll all get together to eat in the near future."


    He wanted to have a party, but somehow he had to act like he was bereaved. So, he wanted to celebrate and console over what they had suffered while eating with his aides.


    But just as they just left the waiting room, Manny shouted out loudly, "Danger! It''s dangerous!"


    Unlike the bewildered Oswald, Valerian moved to protect Killian at Manny''s cry, and Killian moved to protect Julietta.


    Unconsciously, Killian parried something that was flying toward Julietta''s face, and red at the falling woman screaming right in front of him, clutching at her face.


    "Even though your guilt was obvious, I felt sorry for your life, but you''re begging me to kill you."


    It was Christine who was struggling painfully on the floor. Before returning to prison, she had begged them that she would like to say goodbye to her cousin, Princess Kiellini. Feeling sorry at thest, the justices granted it, and allowed her to wait in front of the waiting room.

 Chapter 272 272. Punishment, Part XII

    Chapter 272. Punishment, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    In fact, before she came to the court, she had stolen a leather purse piled up at the entrance of the prison. It was the first item that Christine, a high-ranking aristocrat, encountered, a nameless oil used in the torches lighting the dark prison.


    =====


    "Hey, be careful. Need''s skin melted because he identally dropped it in his hand,st time. It was so deeply permeated so that he could see his bones, and because it doesn''t produce any new flesh, he has to wear a bandage even in the middle of summer. If he had spilled more, his bones might have melted."


    "I heard it''s dangerous because it''s a monster byproduct, but it''s not even boiling oil. Is that possible?"


    "Don''t mention it. I don''t want to see such a hideous sight again."


    She thought it was herst chance after hearing what the guards said among themselves, pulling them leather pouches and pouring them into the oil reservoirs hanging on the walls.


    This oil would be poured into the face of the Kiellini girl, who had lured Killian with her nice face, and would leave her in eternal hell. If she lost her beauty, she would lose his love. She would beughed at, detested and despised, as all ugly women were.


    =============


    But Killian quickly away threw back the leather pocket Christine had thrown after untying a string. The blow spilled the sticky oil from the mouth of the purse over onto Christine''s face.


    Christine copsed screaming at the burning pain. She didn''t even hear Killian''s order to drag her out and kill her. Her ears and eyes hurt so much.


    Julietta stopped Killian from calling knights in anger. Christine''s face skin was melting on the floor. Her ears were also crushed. Maybe she couldn''t even see.


    "Let''s send her back to the Marquis of Anais. I think it''s his burden to bear."


    Julietta had no sympathy for Christine as she rolled on the floor. ''What kind of sympathy is needed for such a person who was given many chances, but abandoned them?''


    Without Manny''s warning and Killian''s quick protection, it was she who would have been like that.


    The Marquis had been asking her to forgive his daughter, and yet she was so malign to the end. She wanted to return Christine to him for revenge. He had to see with his own eyes what the daughter he had tried to save had wanted to do to his other daughter. He hade to her when she had been in bed after she had escaped from the throes of death, and had been so sad, but he had already forgotten the incident and begged her to save Christine.


    Killian understood Julietta''s thoughts. "Yes, in a way it''s more painful to live than to die. Take her to the Anais mansion."


    Christine was suffering without hearing or seeing anything, and was dragged out. Killian declined thefort and anxiety of those watching the terrible incident, and headed straight to the Asta Pce.


    "You, the mutt, must be a real divine animal. I don''t think you see the future like a legend or have any healing powers, but you are quite spiritual."


    Killian stroked Manny on the head for the first time.


    Of course, Manny was not a divine animal. It was just that his sense of danger had developed unusually. However, it didn''t say no on purpose, and decided to listen to thepliment pleasantly.


    Julietta gave Manny a kiss of gratitude, and kissed Killian on the cheek. "My true Prince, did you know that you were in a very dangerous situation? That terrible liquid could have spilled on you."


    Luckily, the mouth of the leather pouch had turned to Christine, but the terrible liquid could have spilled on Killian''s arm.


    "If you''re safe, it''s okay to lose one arm. Anyway, whatever the liquid was, she got it in the Imperial Castle. I need to find out why such dangerous objects were ced in the Imperial Castle. I''m going to have to fix the facile state of safety of the knights right now."


    Killian''s sharpness was understandable, because it had almost caused big trouble.


    "Please don''t worry about me. I''m going to take a break and... I''ll be out of the Imperial Castle for a moment."


    "Where are you going?"


    Julietta hesitated to answer, and bit her lips. She wasn''t sure herself. But she wanted to check it out herself. Otherwise, she felt like she would regret itter. "... I''d like to go to the Anais mansion."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian''s brow furrowed at Julietta''s words. "Why there?"


    With his dissatisfiedplexion, Julietta smiled a bit as if she were okay. "I think I should go and hear what the Marquis of Anais will do for the next few days." She wanted to confirm whether the Marquis would leave the capital, too.


    Killian gently ced her locks over her ears, knowing her thoughts wereplicated. "I''d love toe with you, but..."


    "No, this is about me and the Marquis of Anais. Wasn''t the Marquis ordered to be exiled, too?"


    Killian nodded.


    The Marquis was to be stripped of his title, but did not initially receive a deportation order. But Christine was not fully acquitted of the assassination of Prince Francis, so it was followed by the guilt-by-association system of imperial justice.


    "I''ll be back. See you this evening." After kissing Killian''s cheek lightly, Julietta turned around and headed for the entrance to the main castle.


    ---


    Robert just gave Christine painkillers and put her to sleep. He said in a subdued voice, "Thank you foring like this."


    He heard that she had used oil from the prison to get her revenge on Princess Kiellini, but had been covered with it instead. Because Christine could not stop her foolish acts, he felt sick.


    "Thank you. You forgive her for doing such a thing. What''s her condition?"


    "All the skin on the face, one eye and one ear melted away. She covered her face with both hands, and they''re also a mess because of the oil."


    Looking at the Marquis who could not even make eye contact with her due to his guilty thoughts, Julietta sighed again. "She did it when she was suspected of assassinating Prince Francis. Moreover, she did it in the main castle, where His Imperial Majesty was staying. Even though she was sentenced to death on the spot, no one could stop it."


    "I know, I know that you stopped His Highness Killian and she came back home like this. Thank you very much."


    ''She came back home...'' Julietta thought that she should give up hope for her father this time.


    Julietta could have ended up like Christine. But he wasn''t angry about that. He was sorry for her.


    His position was not entirely inconceivable. Besides, if her father had chosen her and abandoned Christine, she would have never believed him in this life. So, Maribel was right. It was a parallel line that could never cross


    Julietta got up from the sofa where she had sat opposite him at the rmendation of the Marquis. "I didn''t have to visit you."


    At her bitter ent, Robert raised his head in a sh. "Julietta?"


    Her green eyes were shaded with grief, in contrast to her glittering blonde locks and colorful clothes. Even when she was angry with him or retorted sharply, she hadn''t had those eyes, and his heart sank down.


    "Julie¡­"


    "Christine and I are notpatible. I can''t forgive her for what happened today. That''s why I''m here to give you thest chance to choose, but I don''t have to. I realized that you could never be my father."


    Robert opened his mouth to say something, but nothing came out. He was happy to be called a father again, but he couldn''t turn his back on Christine.


    Julietta was as formal as she could be to Robert and politely gave her courtesy. "Good-bye. I don''t know when I''ll see you again, but I hope you''ll stay healthy. I can''t give Christine much time. Knights are waiting to take her out of the Empire. Do you want to take your son with you?" She said ''his son'', as if she did not want to name her half brother.


    Robert could not correct her. "Her Majesty, the First Queen, is taking him."


    "Good. I hope he doesn''t grow up as my enemy. It would be so sad for him to end up a monster like Christine."


    It was a warning that if Fjord put a sword on her to avenge Christine, she would never let him go.


    "I promise. He won''t." Robert hesitated for a moment, then carefully asked, "Can I just give you a hug?"

 Chapter 273 273. Epilogue, Part I

    Chapter 273. Epilogue, Part I


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Julietta shook her head at her father, who was standing at a distance that she could not cross. "No, I don''t like the idea. I resent my father. Come backter when you can give up Christine. Then, as a daughter, I can share a joyous reunion with my father."


    ---


    Julietta turned around and left the Marquis'' office, heading for Christine''s bedroom. The room, decorated with sky-blue wallpapers and curtains, was too bright for the present situation. Christiney in bed with her face wrapped in bandages, indicating her treatment was over.


    Julietta looked at her figure from the door. Standing still for a long time, she turned and said in a low voice, "I want you dead, but not right now. You''ll pay the price with that face for the rest of your life."


    Originally, she wanted to whisper it in her ear. But she didn''t want to get close to Christine, even if she was lying down. It was difficult to have even a little sympathy for her.


    Julietta went out across the vast hall of the deste Anais mansion and told the waiting Count Valerian, "I think Christine''s treatment is over. Now we can leave."


    Christine would be exiled from the Empire, and a watcher who Killian attached would follow her for a lifetime. If she contacted the First Queen or her younger brother Fjord with a false heart, she would be killed immediately.


    Duke Dudley would also be executed as soon as the trial was over. The key was how to include Marquis Marius in there. Even if they couldn''t get him involved with this, they didn''t have to worry about him, because he was like a scarecrow without Francis.


    It was like everything was over now.


    ---


    She looked out of the window on the carriage ride back to the Imperial Castle and said, "Even if we can''t have a party at this time of year, we''ll have a nice, cozy meal between ourselves, because His Highness wants us to."


    Maribel had followed her from the main castle and been waiting in the carriage. She replied, "Let''s do that. Count Adam and the Marquis of Rhodius will be back soon. Now it''s time for Mrs. Grayson to act as Princess Kiellini''s head maid," Maribel joked, as if to cheer up the gloomy Julietta.


    Before they knew it, the carriage stopped in front of the Asta Pce. Julietta headed inside, saying to Maribel, "But can I go back to the Asta Pce as if it''s nothing? I think I should stay in the Kiellini mansion until the wedding."


    "Is it necessary to do so at a time when there are already rumors?"


    "That''s true. I''m engaged anyway, and I''m about to get married, so what''s the matter with everyone else''s chatter?" Julietta frowned as she walked, making an appropriate response. "But His Highness Killian looks like a real Prince."


    "What do you mean by that? He is a real Prince." Maribel asked, as if it were some kind of nonsense.


    "He has said that he loves me so much, but when he found a safety issue in the Imperial Castle, I felt like I was pushed aside."


    After what had happened in front of the conference hall of the Congress, Killian had kissed her lightly on the tip of her nose and busily disappeared. If he broke up for a moment, he used to leave a deep kiss, as if he were saying good-bye, but this time he only kissed on the tip of her nose, not on her lips.


    Maribel smiled at Julietta''s grumbling. "That''s because you almost got yourself into trouble over the fragile safety of the guard. Do you like a stupid man who falls in love and doesn''t even know what''s important?"


    "It''s not that." She felt a little relieved that it was for her, but she couldn''t help but feel sorry about it.


    "I guess you must have really finished your work. I see you are grumbling about a trivial thing." Maribel, who had already taken control of the Asta Pce, went into the lounge and looked around at Julietta, then ordered a maid to call in the head maid.


    "Now, as the hostess of the Asta Pce, it''s your first time preparing for dinner, so you have to try your best. What''s good for appetizers?"


    Maribel''s tone changed when there were other maids in the lounge. Julietta replied soberly, thinking Maribel was a real fox, "His Excellency Oswald hates any fish with eyes on it, so we have to be careful about that."


    "Oh, my God! How delicious the fish head is! Anyways, he''s too delicate. Vera, Julietta''s dress tonight should be a bright light green one that reminds people of a bud, like a long winter is over and a new spring ising."


    Julietta was in a hurry to dissuade her, listening to Maribel busily giving out endless instructions. "Not today. His Highness will be busy reconfirming the security of the Imperial Castle, and Count Valerian will not be able to return to the castle today because of Christine''s deportation."


    They could feel the fatigue in her voice, despite her intentionally smiling and talking brightly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Maribel stopped being more deliberately energetic than usual. "Yes, it''s not over yet. Let''s take a good rest today. Please feel sad and angry as you want, and do whatever you want. But tomorrow..."


    "That''s right, Maribel. My future position is that I can''t show my personal feelings for long. So tomorrow, I''m going to stand up with a casual face and have a good dinner with those who have suffered through this and celebrate their hard work. It''s a safe end to a hard journey."


    ------


    Maribel apanied Julietta to the bedroom, where she took off her dress and let her hair hang loose. After Vera helped her put on her pajamas, Maribel took Julietta to bed and asked, "Only today, Julietta. Send everything into your dreams today."


    "Yes, I will." Julietta''s eyes closed as she listened to Maribel''s request.


    She was so tired. Rather than a sense of aplishment that she had kept her ce, she was instead relieved that she survived and that she would see tomorrow. It seemed to cover her whole body, and she had no energy left. It was finally over.


    Julietta fell asleep and muttered as if she promised to herself, "I''ll have a lot of fun every day, starting tomorrow..."


    -------------------


    Epilogue


    Julietta''s promise to get everyone together and have a nice dinner was not kept for a while, because she slept like an exhausted person. Everyone tried to call a royal physician, but Julietta said that she was only physically ill and that she wanted to rest for a few days without any interruption.


    After her exhaustion was gone, Julietta rose as if she had found all her vitality.


    Killian asked softly, as he had kept watching to see if she was recovering, "Did you sleep well?"


    She slept soundly without even dreaming. No, she thought she had a dream, but she couldn''t remember. "Yes." Looking into Killian''s friendly silver eyes, Julietta smiled.


    "If you didn''t wake up today, no matter how much you hated it, I was going to bring a royal physician."


    "I wasid up with fatigue. I guess I finally felt relieved and my body decided that it could take a good rest. In this case, it''s better to sleep well than a royal physician whoes, asks me a question, and gives me some medicine."


    Killian lightly touched Julietta''s forehead and then tilted his head. "I think you have a slight fever. Are you all right?"


    "It''s just that I slept a long time. Anyway, let''s have the dinner we were talking aboutst time."


    "The sun is already high. Mrs. Grayson has been busy every day, saying she would have a nice dinner as soon as you got up."


    "It''s a fight to secure her position, so she will be busy."


    Not long ago, Maribel appeared to have started a fight with Countess Auguste, the head maid of the Asta Pce.


    "If Mrs. Grayson decides to do that, Mrs. Auguste is no match. If it were Albert, he might be a match," Killian raised himself after a long kiss to Julietta.


    Julietta asked, looking at him fully clothed. "Is the work done yet?"


    "That''s not it. I''m going to take this opportunity to make major changes to the security of the Imperial Castle."


    Killian decided to take this opportunity to get rid of the remaining forces of the First Queen, the Duke of Dudley, and Francis, because Francis had died.


    "You''ll be back before dinner, right?"


    At her question, Killian turned around and came back to the bed. "It''s not the problem ofing back, I don''t want to go out at all. But this is our chance. We need to fix everything."

 Chapter 274 274. Epilogue, Part II

    Chapter 274. Epilogue, Part II


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Killian once again left kisses on Julietta''s whole face, then hurried out of the bedroom as if he was afraid that she would stop him. Without any regrets, Maribel came in as if she had alternated with Killian.


    "You''re up. His Highness has been stuck by your side for days, and now he is on his way. How do you feel?"


    Julietta grinned at Maribel''s gaze. "It''s very nice. I think I''m going to fly."


    As if she was relieved at the remark, Maribelughed contentedly. "Yes, that''s great. Well, then we''ll have dinner tonight. Would you like to hear about the menu? First, wash up ande out."


    Maribel pushed Julietta into the bathroom. After a while, there was only Vera and Manny in the bedroom when she washed and came out.


    "Are the flowers ready? This is not enough. Tell the gardener to bring more white flowers."


    Maribel''s incessant instructions were audible through the closed door. Julietta hugged Manny, who was rolling about in the wide bed.


    "You''ll be very tired of Maribel''s nagging if you stay here. Shall we go see if your snack is ready? Let''s go out to the garden and have tea time while looking at the autumn sky. I''ll have to fill my lunch with a simple snack."


    "Okay, the princess." Manny showed its joy as much as it liked, shaking its white tail excitedly.


    ------


    A short timeter, Julietta and Manny gave happy sigh with their respective snacks in front of them.


    "How blue the sky is! I''ve never seen such a blue sky before."


    "It has been like thattely." Manny was starting to teethe, and was a little irritable. So, chewing on its prepared jerky, it crushed Julietta''s appreciation indifferently.


    "Really? I didn''t notice because I couldn''t afford to. Now I have to take it easy and watch."


    "That''s very nice. It''s refreshing to have a snack outside like this. Miss Vera, please bring me another te of jerky."


    Vera burst intoughter at Manny''s request, as if it was ordering food at a familiar regr restaurant. It was the first time Julietta had ever seen the middle-aged woman smile like a girl, so even sheughed out loud.


    At that moment, Count Adam and the Marquis of Rhodius had returned from Tilia and entered the Asta Pce. They both turned at the sound.


    "What a surprise to hear such augh at the Asta Pce!"


    Count Adam replied at Spencer''s appreciation, "In the future, theughter of children will be added. I''m looking forward to the day."


    Oswald wasing out for tea with Julietta to escape Maribel''s overwhelming control, and came upon them. "There''s nothing good going on inside. You are going to hear constant questions about what''s best for the menu tonight. It''s the first dinner at the Asta Pce, and she is so excited. I''m confused if it''s Mrs. Maribel Grayson, or the troupe leader of the Eileen Theater."


    "When I hear that Mrs. Grayson is really worried about the dinner menu... it sounds like it''s all over."


    Oswald nodded as Count Adam brought up what he had heard as soon as he entered the Imperial Castle. "I think it''s really over. But I think Valerian''s work is not yet done."


    The Marquis of Rhodius, thinking of Valerian headed for the main castle with Killian to rearrange the security of the Imperial Castle, said, "How blue the sky is!"


    In appreciation of the Marquis, Count Adam looked up at the sky. "It''s really blue. Come to think of it, it''s autumn."


    Oswald also looked up at the sky and responded seriously, "It means that we haven''t had the time to look up and appreciate the skytely. It''s a big shock that this Oswald, who especially loves nature and worships beauty, didn''t even know it was autumn. I have to go on a pic in the Dublin Forest at this time of year¡­"


    Count Adam encouraged Oswald at his sudden sorrow. "It''s still a nice day. Why don''t you go when you have time?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, it''s not toote now! Let''s go right now."


    "Right now?"


    While Count Adam was surprised and asked, Oswald was already over there and was calling Julietta. "The princess, the princess! Let''s go on a pic. The sky is so blue and so high that the view of the Dublin Forest will be fantastic. I''ll have Prince Killiane as soon as he''s finished."


    It wasn''t Julietta''s voice that answered Oswald''s exuberant voice. It was a childlike voice with a high tone and unclear pronunciation. "Mrs. Grayson will be angry if she finds out. She''s decided to give up putting her favorite fish''s head at dinner for dessert."


    At the voice, Count Adam and the Marquis of Rhodius faced each other at the same time.


    "There''s no way the princess has had a baby already. Whose voice is that?"


    "I guess what the guards of the Imperial Castle said is true. The pet of the princess can talk."


    And as if to prove their doubts, Oswald''s voice was heard. "Manny, we cane back before the dinner. So, let''s get ready, the princess."


    "I don''t have anything ready!" Julietta''s bewildered voice followed.


    "Don''t worry, the princess. Who is this Oswald? Nothing is impossible to me! The pic basket will be ready in half an hour, so in the meantime, get ready to go out ande out to the front door without Mrs. Grayson knowing. Count Adam and Marquis Rhodius are back. Oh, shall we stop by the dress shop and take Amelie and Sophie? Aren''t they entitled to the joy of today?"


    Count Adamughed at Oswald''s reply. "As expected, Oswald knows too well where to dig into the other side for effectiveness. Today we''re going to have ate dinner after a tight pic in the Dublin Forest."


    Next to him, the Marquis of Rhodius looked down at his clothes and agreed. "If I can''t avoid it, I will enjoy it. What do you think? Can I go straight to the pic with this attire?"


    Following Rhodius''s words, Manny''s voice was heard in the distance. "Mrs. Vera, would you bring my cape with you as youe out with the hat of the princess? I''m attracted to the beige cloak with blue flower patterns today."


    When a voice of a child whose pronunciation was incorrect asked so politely, as if it were an old gentleman, Count Julietta, Oswald, Vera on the other side, and Adam and the Marquis of Rhodius on this side, allughed their heads off.


    "I can see the fashion war between Manny and Oswald. Let''s go say hello to the princess." Count Adam and the Marquis of Rhodius approached Julietta''s group, only able to hear their voices since they were concealed by bushes and they could only hear their voices.


    Killian and Valerian, who had gone to the main castle, returned as they greeted each other joyfully. The boisterous sound of the garden led Killian to it. "I guess Adam and Spencer are back."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    Killian''s steps were full of satisfaction and happiness.


    Albert came out for a walk in the garden at the whining of the cat, Lilly and beheld the sight. He wiped away tears of joy, looking at the precious back of His Highness, and lost Lilly who he had been tightly hugging. "Oh, my God, Lilly, Lilly! Ian, grab Lilly."


    Ian was following Killian, but at Albert''s yell, he ran toward Lilly.


    Maribel was spying outside on the noisymotion when she heard the news of the pic. After agonizing for a moment, she said with a high nose. "I can''t miss the pic. Countess Auguste, please prepare for the dinner well."


    "Yes, I will," Mrs. Auguste answered politely to Mrs. Grayson, who was going out of the room with her hat haughtily, and looked out the window again. A loud sound came through the open window. Mrs. Auguste, her expression always solemn, smiled when she saw a group of people gathered around the blonde princess.


    She murmured as she headed to the dining hall to finish the dinner prepared by Mrs. Grayson. "I''ll never yield my lord''s wedding..."


    ------


    As Oswald guaranteed, the pic baskets were prepared in an instant, divided and loaded into several carriages. The sight of baskets full of delicious food and fruit made Julietta excited, but at the same time, she felt more sorry for Amelie and Sophie''s absence. The two were unable to attend, because dress orders had piled up in the Chartreu Dressing Shop.


    Simone was contacted by a servant, who stopped by the Kiellini mansion before going to the dress shop, and immediately entered the Imperial Castle. She got into Maribel''s carriage after checking on Julietta''s safety.

 Chapter 275 275. Epilogue, Part III

    Chapter 275. Epilogue, Part III


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Simone, who had been to Vicern for the Proof of Blood, was busy handling the Kiellini family after the funeral of the Duke of Kiellini. She had also collected Regina''s body from the temple and buried her in Tilia Territory. Now she was going to take care of the Kiellini family on behalf of Julietta, who would be the Empress.


    Julietta thought Simone needed time because she wouldn''t be at ease after the funeral of her brother and her niece. But it was ufortable leaving her out when everyone was gathering after having a hard time, so she sent a servant. Fortunately, Simone epted Julietta''s call.


    It was during Francis''s mourning period that they had a solemn look outside. They escaped from the Imperial Castle and arrived in the Dublin Forest at the outskirts of the capital. Hurrying to the innermost part of the forest, they enjoyed the dishes prepared by the chef.


    Later, Oswald, Adam, Valerian and Rhodius took sides and began kicking a ball around. Their fight was quite fierce, but when Manny stepped in, it turned into merry y.


    Killian leaned against the tree, looking at them and hugging Julietta''s shoulders.


    Maribel saw the two, and said to Simone, "Mrs. Raban, there''s a beautiful flower over there. Would you like to go and have a look?"


    It was to make time for the two of them. Simoneughed happily and agreed with her with a nce at the young lovers, as if to say it was a good time. Maribel disappeared over there with Simone.


    "The date of the execution of the Duke of Dudley was set a week from now."


    "What happened to Marquis Marius?"


    "He''s managed to get away with everything. When Francis was assassinated, we couldn''t prove his connection to the Duke of Dudley."


    "We''ll be wary of his every move in the future. I wonder what else a headless body can do."


    "Yes, they''re not important anymore. Our job is important. I told His Majesty earlier. We''ll hold the wedding right after Francis''s funeral."


    "It''s too fast. Don''t you think we should have a proper period of mourning?"


    "That''s difficult. Mrs. Grayson told me to use each room. It would be difficult for us if we have a baby before the wedding."


    Killian''s sullen voice rounded up Julietta''s eyes. "Why did she say so?" Just yesterday, Maribel told her that she didn''t have to go back to the Kiellini family.


    "I think Mrs. Auguste told Mrs. Grayson about it while they were preparing for the dinner. The wedding keeps gettingter, but what if the order is changed? What''s the big deal about that?"


    Killian''s grumbling made Juliettaugh. "We''ll have to be quick."


    "Do you agree that no mourning period is needed?"


    "Yes, I agree."


    Killian pressed his lips to Julietta''s forehead as she leaned on his shoulder.


    Every expression of affection was so lovely, and she looked up at him. "By the way, Your Highness. When did you start liking me?" Julietta leaned against him as she was hugged in Killian''s arms, raising her head and asking as she looked at him. She could feel his embarrassment for a moment.


    "To be honest... when Jeff was covered with cold water and your eyes met with mine with such a scared look."


    "Lie. Did it really start then?"


    "I''m sure I had a good feeling about you then. I wanted you to pay attention to me."


    "That''s why you''ve been so mean to me."


    "Mean? You were so casual and indifferent that I wanted to talk to you somehow."


    Killian was embarrassed and slightly blurred his words. He asked Julietta to turn the subject of the conversation as she keptughing. "Now don''t you think Chartreu needs a formal designer? You''ll have a lot of work to do at the Imperial Castle."


    "I don''t need a designer who is only using traditional and boring things. All I have to do is draw infinite designs in my head and send them over. Chartreu is mine."


    Killian nodded as if he agreed. When the Chartreu story came out, Julietta raised herself up and brought up a story about what she had nned before. "I''d like to open a dress shop that''s different from Chartreu."


    "You want to open another dressing shop?"


    "Yes. It would be a dressing shop that sells clothes that are not custom-made like Chartreu. I''d like to use a few basic designs to make clothes for each size in advance and sell them to people. Of course, it won''t work for the nobles, so it''s a store that formon people and semi-nobles."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "How about a jewelry shop that sells only light-weight products to match that?"


    Julietta would be now the Empress, but instead of telling her to stop doing those things, Killian thought positively of her opinion and, in addition, he examined the benefits to his own business. Julietta kissed his lips hard as she looked at Killian.


    "What''s wrong with you all of a sudden?"


    "... I like you."


    Killian repaid Julietta''s reply with a deeper kiss.


    Oswald, who hade to fetch the ball, looked at them and said, "Well, I should havee a littleter."


    "Don''t pay lip service, even if you want to," Killian grumbled, raising his head which had been lowered to her, as he pressed down his regret.


    "Come on, here''s a sandwich. It has special fish spread and smells great." Oswald was overly chatty as he dodged Killian''s re.


    While Ian was preparing for tea, Vera prepared the dishes, and Maribel and Oswald began to distribute food. Julietta took a bite of the sandwich she had received and put it down.


    "Don''t you have a good appetite?"


    After eating only soup and simple sd for several days, Julietta should be hungry but she had no appetite. "I don''t want to eat much. Vera, give me another cup of tea."


    Killian put his forehead on Julietta''s''. "You don''t have a fever anymore... You''d better see a doctor again when you get back."


    "I don''t need it. I''m just a little out of energy because I''ve been so rxed. Well, I''m fine, so go ahead and eat."


    As Julietta was drinking tea after she rmended everyone eat food, Manny quietly approached her after watching carefully. Climbing onto Julietta''sp, Manny rubbed its head and disyed its charm. It seemed to think that herck of appetite was caused by some worry still left.


    "Oh, my God, the noble divine animal ys the baby. Didn''t you say that you refused the appearance of a young dog, Mr. Manny?"


    Manny acted cute in a baby-like manner at Julietta''s joke, but suddenly put its nose on her belly and fell t on her stomach.


    "I guess it likes the appearance of a little puppy better," said Killian, looking down at Manny with a disapproving look.


    "Shh!" As if their voices had interrupted it, Manny raised its small head and hushed them.


    "Why is Manny doing that?"


    As Oswald looked back at others in a whisper, Count Adam, Marquis Rhodius and Count Valerian shook their heads. Manny''s unusual behavior quieted down everyone.


    Manny was lying on her stomach for a short while, and suddenly sprang up. "Baby, baby!"


    Manny spat out a short word continuously, excited. Everyone was puzzled because they didn''t understand what it meant. Manny shouted in such a shrill voice that it could not be heard well.


    "Baby"? Maribel vaguely understood and repeated the word.


    "Yes, the princess has a baby!" Manny whirled around in ce to announce the pregnancy of Julietta.


    "Baby"? Killian repeated the remark in a daze.


    "Get up. We have to go back to the Imperial Castle. I have to bring her to a royal physician." Unlike those who were surprised and couldn''t respond properly, Maribel quickly began to pack and hurry.


    "Normal humans won''t know yet, ahem! I could tell because I''m a very special person." As Manny strode along, it noticed the fallen crumbs of fish in front of its cushion and snatched them up quickly.


    "Yes, since you''ve only just slept together, they may not know if a royal physician examines her."


    "It was strange for you to get so much sleep. Even if the doctor can''t confirm your pregnancy, I''ll have you see him if there''s anything wrong." Killian hugged her and headed to the carriage with a determined look. even though she would not listen and refused to see him.


    It was only after he rose that the Marquis of Oswald came to his senses and gave a cheer of joy. "Your Highness, the princess! Congrattions! It''s a happy asion! What would you like for your pregnancy gift?"


    "What does she need after she gets pregnant? I''ll go back and ask my mother." The Marquis of Rhodius also jumped up behind Oswald and called his servant to bring his horse.

 Chapter 276 276. Epilogue, Part IV

    Chapter 276. Epilogue, Part IV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I also have to get married as soon as possible." Count Adam was agonizing over who he should ask.


    Count Valerian murmured to him, "You must be envious. But I also feel like I''m changing my mind about marriage when I see His Highness''s joy."


    Count Adam was envious and wondered what he should give them as a gift, and wanted to hear that his gift was better than Oswald or Rhodius.


    But Valerian replied in an unexpected and serious manner, "I want to have a child to escort the baby of His Highness. Of course, I can''t help it if my child says no." Still, he wanted to continue his generation and see the next Count of Valerian, who would support the child of His Highness and the princess.


    Oswald clenched his fists as he watched Valerian nning for the far future.


    Adam stepped back when he saw that. He didn''t know what Oswald nned, but he could see that he was determined, his eyes shining. "Oswald, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I hope it''s not too much of a n."


    Oswald whispered heartily at Adam''s curiosity, "I have decided to be their inws if Valerian''s son bes a knight protecting their child." He smiled and headed to the carriage to return to the Imperial Castle.


    ------


    After a while they gathered outside Killian and Julietta''s bedroom and chatted.


    "This is a good tea for a pregnant woman?" Oswald became interested in the tea set proudly taken out by Marquis Rhodius, who had returned to his home ande back after a while.


    "It''s good for her energy and appetite. It''s a good tea for a woman. I brought everything from home, a present from my mother."


    It was strange because it wasn''t their usual cup of tea. Oswald even took out a notebook and wrote down the name of the tea.


    "And my mother says that when a woman is pregnant, a good food is..."


    "Wait, wait. Slow down." When he saw Oswald writing things down, Valerian put the brakes on him.


    "I memorized it. It''s nothing much, though." Rhodius was arrogant and once again called out a line of food that was good for a pregnant woman.


    "But it''s taking a long time for the royal physician to examine her, even though he doesn''t know the fact that the princess is pregnant. Why is it taking so long? Is there any problem with the princess? Even if Manny is a divine animal, it won''t be able to foretell everything."


    Rhodius sighed at Adam''s anxiety. "I thought Killian would be happy, but the princess is not very sick, is she?"


    Oswald answered, looking back toward the bedroom constantly. "I''m nervous that the troupe leader is in such a hurry," he answered in an uneasy voice and swept his face away. At the urgent situation, he used the old title for Mrs. Grayson.


    When they were so worried outside, the royal physician examined Julietta in bed, and reported the results politely to Killian. "There''s nothing wrong with the princess except that she''s feeling a little tired and exhausted. I don''t have the fetal pulse yet, so I can confirm her pregnancy a littleter. But it''s not without a possibility that she''s had a higher temperature than usual, and slept a lot."


    Manny in the corner grumbled at the royal physician''s diagnosis. "Chut! I''m right. Mrs. Vera, I''m hungry because I''ve been careful." Manny sent them a look to appreciate its effort and aplishment, and asked for something to eat.


    "Get ready for Manny''s favorite. It has been doing so manymendable thingstely that I''m going to have to give it a title," Killian said softly, looking back at Manny with a friendly nce for the first time.


    "Title?" Manny''s ears pricked up. It didn''t know what was going to change if it got a title, but good things were good.


    Manny, excited, followed Ian as he guided the royal physician out of the bedroom, and then Vera, who was going to prepare his food. Soon, in the lounge outside the bedroom, there was a mixture of questions and answers about Julietta''s condition, and Manny''s proud voice, boasting that he would be given a title.


    "I can''t believe it." Julietta finally opened her mouth, looking silently at Killian in the quiet bedroom, in contrast to the noisy parlor.


    It was only then that Killian, who was standing lost in thought, moved as if he had been released from hypnosis. He gentlyid his hand on Julietta''s stomach. "I think you have a big belly."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Your Highness. I can''t be swelling just an hour after I heard of my pregnancy."


    When Julietta burst intoughter as she watched him carefully stroking her, Killian protested, "No, it''s real. Look. It''s a little bumpy. Why didn''t I know about this?"


    After his series of nonsense ims, Julietta decided to let him think so. She asked as she watched him stroke her belly. "How do you feel? I''m weird."


    "I like it, but I am getting cross and afraid of losing you to this baby."


    Watching Killian, whose response was rarely confirmed by smiling and frowning, Julietta agreed enthusiastically, "I''m worried, too. What if you love the baby more than me?"


    The eyes of Julietta and Killian met. They soon burst intoughter after looking at each other''s pouting lips and slightly furrowed foreheads. "Then we''ll promise each other. The top priority is for you and me."


    Killian''s lips, whispering little as he caressed her belly, sat quietly down on Julietta''s.


    --------------------


    Extra Stories:


    The Old Tie And The New Tie


    Juliettaughed at Maribel was humoring her son Philip, who was now two years old. "I think Maribel is getting older, too. I didn''t know you''d look like that."


    The chubby Prince Philip had Julietta''s colorful blond hair and green eyes, and was called a treasure and angel of the Imperial Castle. He was so innocent and not fretful that anyone could not help but fall in love with his smiling face.


    Maribel answered, eye-catching Philip as he chewed the baby food that the chef of the Imperial Castle had prepared with all his heart and soul and smiled. "Oh, my God, I had no idea that a child could be this beautiful. When the Empress came to me, you were already five years old, realizing what the world was like."


    When Maribel gave him another bite and humored him, Philip burst outughing, liking what was in his mouth so much it popped out.


    Next to her, Julietta was reading a letter from the Duke of Oswald, stroking her slightly bulging belly as she was pregnant with her second child. Oswald was now in Vicern.


    When Killian became Emperor, his aides were also rewarded for their efforts. The Duke of Dudley and the Marquis of Anais were stripped of their titles, leaving a vacancy in the positions of the five Dukes and eight Marquises. Oswald seeded from Marquis to Duke, and Valerian from Count to Marquis. The seat vacated by Oswald''s session was upied by one of the families of the Counts with a long-standing tradition.


    Since Count Adam was a nobleman of the Principality of Bertino, his title did not change, and the Marquis of Rhodius was of the royal family, so neither did his. However, they were granted the most fertilends of the Duke of Dudley, which had been confiscated.


    "Oh, my God¡­ I''m sorry to hear..."


    When Julietta uttered a sigh of disapproval, even clicking her tongue, Maribel asked, "What''s going on?"


    When Maribel finished feeding the baby food and showed that the bowl was empty, Philip clenched and unfolded his fist as if to ask for more.


    "No way, the Prince. You''ve had just the right amount, so let''s eat againter."


    Julietta hugged Philip who held out his hand and chewed his mouth as if to keep asking.


    "My baby, do you want to eat more? No, you can''t. If you eat too much at a time, you''ll get sick."


    While Julietta hugged Philip and humored him, Maribel read the letter Julietta handed her. "The construction of Raefany''s in Vicern has been dyed again... the owner of the grocery store seems to be stubborn."


    "I think I''ll go there myself. And while I''m out, I need to look around the southernnds, too. We don''t need to nt any more metum, so I can look at what''s right and check our finances. It''s too much for my aunt to care about that."


    The poison-making method that Francis had used was nowpletely gone from the world. In a world where Killian ruled, no more such useless poison would be needed.

 Chapter 277 277. Epilogue, Part V

    Chapter 277. Epilogue, Part V


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Earlier this year, the Emperor formally abdicated the throne to Killian. Because Julietta lived in the main castle with Killian, instead of using the pce for the Empress separately, the former Emperor moved to the empty pce of thete Empress, not the living quarters for the former Emperor. He had a leisurely time reading books oring to see Philip.


    -------------------


    It was the third summer since Julietta met Killian. There would be a summer social season soon. This was the first social season since the new Emperor took office, so this year it would be more spectacr and grander than ever. Julietta asked Killian''s aunt, the former Second Queen, to take care of the preparations.


    Since the Duke of Dudley was stripped of his title and retired to the countryside, the former First Queen had lost all power. Now that the Emperor was gone, her strength was falling. So Julietta thought it would be okay to leave everything to the former Second Queen to take care of, as an elder of the imperial family.


    Maribel was unhappy with that, but Julietta was very busy because of Killian''s Bertino Business Group, the tea business of the Kiellini family, and her own dress shop and cafe business. It was fortunate that Simone was in charge of the financial management and affairs of the Kiellini family.


    It would have been really hard if she wanted to manage the Imperial Banquet, because she had a lot to do as an Empress. For her, it was toofortable for the former Second Queen to deal with the talkative nobledies.


    Philip had fallen asleep in Julietta''s arms. Maribel handed him to Vera and asked, "You don''t have to go there yourself, do you? It''s going to take a few days to visit the Southern Territory and get back. I don''t know if His Majesty will allow it."


    Julietta looked down again at Oswald''s letter and said as if it were passing, "I''m wondering how Phoebe is doing. Maybe it''s time to take a look."


    Phoebe had been receiving various training after she went down to Tilia Territory, and lived in the annex there.


    "You''re not trying to make her debut this season, are you?"


    "No, that''s not what Phoebe wants."


    Julietta didn''t meet Phoebe in person, but letters had been exchanged steadily. Phoebe didn''t seem to have any desire to debut or get married. She only implied that she wanted to stay with Julietta.


    "Now that I''m having my second child soon, I think Phoebe wille and help me."


    Maribel knew Phoebe was different from Dian, so she left only a word. "First, get His Majesty''s permission."


    --------------------


    Preparing to go to bed after a day''s work, Julietta told Killian about her n.


    "You want to travel for a week?" Killian asked, his face indicating that he wanted to oppose.


    "Yes, I''m going to stop by Vicern and go to Tilia on the way."


    Killian quickly drew his schedule into mind. Nothing else mattered, but the meeting of continental leaders in three days was a problem. Austern and Vicern held it every year, and he couldn''t leave because it was their turn to host the event in Austern.


    As his forehead furrowed more severely, Julietta said soothingly, "I feel a pressure on my chest. I''m going to get heavier soon because of my second child, so I''d like to go get some fresh air before that."


    Killian immediately gave up his im when his heart sank at the sight of Julietta''s sighs, looking out of the window. " Promise me you''ll be back as soon as possible. A week is too long."


    "I''ll try."


    Killian sat next to Julietta and hugged her and their child. "I''m sorry I can''te with you."


    "It''s okay. If you, the Emperor, move, the tour schedule will be longer. I will try to hide my status as the Empress and pretend to be Maribel''s rtive, so as not to attract attention."


    No matter how free travel between countries was thanks to the Magic Square, it was necessary to use a process when the Empress of the Empire visited other countries. Julietta leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "And I think I''ll bring Phoebe on the way."


    Killian nodded at the words. "Three years will be enough to reflect. Now, if the second child is born, it would be too much for Mrs. Grayson and Vera alone, so I''m in favor of bringing her in."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Killian put Julietta on the bed and gently massaged her belly with perfume. The belly massage was a unique ritual for the two that took ce before bed every day.


    "I don''t think that your belly is as full as you were with the first baby. Is it a daughter?"


    At the voice full of hope, Juliettained bitterly, "You said you wouldn''t discriminate against a son and a daughter!"


    "It''s not discrimination, but a wish. I want to have a pretty princess who looks like you."


    Mumbling with greed for his daughter, Killian worked hard to massage Julietta''s belly untilte at night.


    ***


    Vicern''s shopkeeper, who had been so obstinate, quickly agreed and sold his shop when Julietta came and offered some suggestions. That was the start of construction of the Raefany''s branch in Vicern, which had been ready and waiting.


    Julietta marked the ss disy case on the site of the small triangr general store. "This is how we have a site where we can use three sides as a disy case, just like the Raefany''s on Eloz Street."


    "It took longer than we thought. I thought the original size was pretty big, but it was hard to buy the next stores out because you said it had to be bigger," Duke Oswald sighed as he looked into the drawings of the site, where their biggest store was to be built on the Lechant Street.


    "Vicern''s Raefany''s will have a more advanced strategy than Austern."


    "I don''t understand that part. Is it necessary to be more advanced than the fashion hub in Austern?"


    "That is because the capital of Austern is the center of fashion. Austern''s Raefany''s deals in a variety of items, including pet ornaments, small jewelry, and furniture. So, a lot of customerse and go every day. They evene from across the ocean to buy things. But it can be a distraction for customers whoe to pick out more expensive ornaments."


    Julietta indicated a small room in one windowless area in the drawings. "We will create small rooms like this in Vicern that will allow them to enjoy top-of-the-line products and purchase them. It''s going to be a totally different kind of Raefany''s."


    A bright, energetic Raefany''s and a quiet, calm Raefany''s; she nned to open apletely different style of Raefany''s and Chartreu at each branch.


    Oswald nodded his head in admiration. "Then I''m sure you''re nning to have a new feel for Raefany''s in Bertino."


    "That''s right. Bertino is a rtively small cepared to Austern and Vicern. Most people will visit Raefany''s while they''re in Bertino, but they won''t feel the need to go there for it."


    Julietta pointed to an area in Bertino. "I''ve heard that a special mineral has been found here."


    "Yes, we haven''t crafted it yet, but they say the color of the crystal varies from day to night."


    Recalling a kind of gem she had seen on the Earth, Julietta eximed, "Maybe it depends on what kind of light it gets. Can I see the mineral? I am wondering if Bertino could be the only one handling jewelry made from that mineral."


    Oswald replied to Julietta, "The collected ore has been sent to His Majesty. For now, we don''t know whether it has a value as a jewel or not, and development of the mine has stopped until permission hase from His Majesty."


    "Then I''ll have to ask His Majesty!" Julietta stood up and bowed to Duke Oswald. "I''ll go, then."


    "I''ll see you back in Austern."


    Julietta was seen off by Oswald and boarded a waiting carriage. While the carriage ran to use the Magic Square outside the capital of Vicern, the Vicern Temple was visible outside the window.


    "It was three years ago," Julietta muttered, recalling the Proof of Blood at the Vicern Temple.


    Maribel gave Philip to Vera, as he was anxious to y, and looked outside.


    Three years ago, Dian had confessed to killing Regina and her nanny. Her n was obvious from the nanny''s body hidden under the bed, so it was judged intentional and could not be taken as an ident.


    Julietta thought Regina had died naturally, and was surprised by Dian''s cruelty when the nanny''s body was found. ''How could such a good and innocent girl change like that?''

 Chapter 278 278. Epilogue, Part VI

    Chapter 278. Epilogue, Part VI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    There was also a mixture of sorrow in the surprise, along with a sense of guilt that she might have been wrong from the start when she offered Phoebe the chance to be the foster daughter of the Kiellini family.


    When Maribel saw Julietta''s darkened expression, she gave Vera a wink.


    Vera held up Phillip, and said, "The Prince is struggling to go to his mother."


    As she recalled the painful past for a while, Julietta casually epted Philip onto herp. "You are getting heavier, my son. Who do you look like and so strong?" The sight of Phillip growing up made Julietta forget all her troubles, and she smiled sweetly.


    --------------------


    Around evening time, the group arrived and spent the day in the city of Lakers, in the territory of the imperial family of Vicern. They were able to leave the next day and reach the Kiellini Territory of southern Vicern in the afternoon.


    "The field is much wider than I thought." Julietta looked out from the main bedroom on the second floor and admired it.


    The mansion was not so bigpared to the farm. Thend surrounding the two-story building and its small garden was densely nted with metum, waiting for the autumn harvest.


    Julietta pointed to a mansion beyond the low-growing metum nts. "What''s that mansion? Is that also part of the Kiellini Territory?"


    Maribel shook her head slightly, not knowing, and looking at Julietta after she said "Kiellini Territory." Julietta never said it was hernd. She didn''t seem to think it was hers.


    She did not do so when she visited the Kiellini mansion in the capital, where Mrs. Raban was living, but she drew a line when dealing with the other property, business, andnd of the Kiellini family.


    The caretaker and butler of the Kiellini family in Vicern had been embarrassed by their master''s sudden visit. He didn''t understand the question he was asked, so he just clumsily answered, "Oh, yes. That''s the territory of the Empress, and thend of the family of Count Bordeaux is adjoining."


    Julietta eased up after ordering the struggling butler to keep her visit strictly confidential. She shook her head as he ran out of the bedroom. "I''m stuffy, as I came in a carriage. I need to take a walk."


    "Go ande back safely. Until then, our Prince should take a nap."


    Manny, who she had brought on her trip was also tired, and had already fallen asleep in her carry-on bag.


    Julietta put on her hat and gloves, then took Vera out with her. The two, apanied by a long group of escort knights, left the mansion and headed for the metum field.


    ------


    "Edmund, I see your head. I got you, so get out of there. It''s your turn to seek me."


    "You saw me hiding, didn''t you''?"


    A brother and a sister with identical red hair were ying hide-and-seek. When the boy came out from the hiding ce, angry that she had found him, the littledy answered, sping her feet with her arms crossed, "My brother''s hiding ce is always so obvious, and I don''t have to cheat. As I''ve said repeatedly, take advantage of the color of protection. Why do you always pick out the opposite color to your red hair and hide there? Are you asking me to find you on purpose?"


    Unlike the boy, who was soiled here and there after ying hide-and-seek, the girl was clean. Her light pink dress withce was not crumpled and dirty at all.


    The boy lost the words to say at his sister''s rebuttal, stamped his foot, and ran away. "I''m going to go get my older brother and Rita. Let''s divide into two teams and do it again."


    "Do you think fifteen-year-old Adrian wants to y hide-and-seek with us? And let Rita rest! Do you think it''s fun for a maid to y with the kids in the master''s house? It''s a sort of thing to wait on!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girl even clicked her tongue at her older brother as he ran away without looking back. "He doesn''t even pretend to listen. When he does what he wants to do, he will be satisfied."


    When the girl was alone, she raised her skirt, threw off her shoes, and grumbled, "I have to wear boots in early summer. Just so they can''t see my ankles, I have to wrap them up like this."


    The girl wriggled her little toes and enjoyed the coolness, and she was so cute that Julietta approached to greet her. "Hi, I''m Julietta. I came from the mansion over there."


    The girl didn''t know someone was with her, and jumped up and covered her bare feet. The child looked nkly at Julietta who was wearing a sunshade and smiling, and quickly greeted her. "Hello, I''m Adide. By the way, you''re so pretty. Is that blonde real? It''s not a wig?"


    Julietta burst intoughter when asked, her eyes glistening bluer than the sea. "Yes. It''s not a wig, but my real hair."


    "How long are you staying? Lady Lotus went to Austern to go shopping, and I really want to introduce her to you as soon as she gets here. Oh, Lady Lotus is the daughter of the family of Count Lotus over there. She''s very proud of her blonde hair. But it''s just a straw color to me. It''s a perfect color to make straw hats, but she can''t face reality. I want to show Lady Lotus, ''This is what real blondes are like.'' Of course, the people I''ve seen before..."


    Adide was starting to talk about the blondes she had known in the 1960s, but she thought that Julietta wouldn''t know about her previous life. "Oh, you wouldn''t know if I told you. There are a few actresses who are famous for their blond hair. It''s a little different from that blonde. I''ve never seen such a pinkish blonde before."


    Adide who was constantlyining about Lady Lotus with a pout, so Julietta asked, "You must be a close friend."


    The chatter that seemed never to be quiet stopped. Adide frowned for a moment as if she were displeased, and replied, "She is not a friend, but I''ll say she is close to me right now. I can say so. It''s so rural that everyone looks the same, though. But I don''t want to call her a friend because I don''t know when or how our rtionship will change."


    "I made a mistake. But I don''t think I''ll stay until your close acquaintance returns if you don''t know what''s going to happenter. I''m leaving tomorrow. But you said you didn''t like the shoes covering your ankles?"


    It was part of Julietta''s long thought. She was nning to sell shoes at Chartreu, and was attracted to what the little girl had said.


    "Yes, I think it''s too ignorant to wear these shoes in this heat."


    "Yes, I see. I need to design a new pair of shoes."


    Julietta thought about modern-day shoes. The ankle-covering shoes were natural for her, so even though she thought they were tacky, she didn''t feel ufortable. Come to think of it, there would be quite a few such items. Like underwear¡­


    Adide put the brakes on Julietta, who had been thinking for a while. "So far. This is an idea I''ve been thinking about before. I don''t want you to steal my business with my idea, because I may set up a shoe storeter."


    Julietta confronted Adide''s strong rebuttal. "I''ve been thinking about this before, too."


    "You just thought about it, but you didn''t think about putting it into action until you met me. So, I have a priority. I''m saving my money hard, but if I can''t save my seed money, I''ll hand my rights over to you."


    Adide was so cute that Juliettaughed out loud. When she saw the cute girl in front of her, she wanted to have a daughter like this, just as Killian wished.


    Adide looked at her as she smiled affectionately, even at her own rude remarks. She thought that there would never be such a beautiful person in the world.


    "But what''s your job? Are you an actress?"


    Julietta smiled sweetly at Adide''s question. "No, I''m running a small clothing store. I was thinking about selling shoes together, but you''re right, so I''ll give up. Let me know if you ever give up your nter. I''ll buy your idea."


    At Julietta''s words, Adide nodded haughtily. "Yes, I''ll contact you at Tessa mansion."


    ---

 Chapter 279 279. Epilogue, Part VII

    Chapter 279. Epilogue, Part VII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    Leaving behind her pleasant encounter with Adide, who had given her new ideas, Julietta returned to the Tessa mansion. After that, she spent a full day deciding what to nt after the fall harvest and examining the management and financial status of the mansion.


    The day after finishing the work, Julietta''s group departed and arrived at Tilia two dayster.


    ------


    "It''s changed a lot."


    Julietta and Simone had not visited Tilia in three years. She was reluctant to visit the ce where the Duke and Regina had been once. She had heard that Killian had sent a man to rebuild the mansion, but it was the first time she had seen it for herself.


    The Tilia mansion was reshaped from the garden to the inside of the building, and seemed to be apletely different ce. Julietta had been nervous, and slowly breathed a sigh of relief as she looked around the inside of the mansion. It seemed to be good toe here. She felt like she was finally getting out from under the shadows of the past.


    At the end of the greetings and introductions of all the people in the Tilia mansion, Julietta ordered the butler to bring Phoebe in. As she waited in the Duke''s office on the first floor, Phoebe came in a whileter. "Your Imperial Majesty the Empress!"


    It had been three years. At the appearance of Phoebe calling out to her in a subdued voice with tears in her eyes, Julietta nodded sadly.


    Just as she abandoned her origin and chosen another person''s identity, so did Phoebe. A deep consensus was formed between the two. The affection for one another had deepened over the past three years, even while talking only in letters.


    "How have you been? Was there anything ufortable?"


    "No. Thanks to your care, I didn''t feel any difort at all. I''m so happy to see you again." Phoebe gave an impable courtesy, a thanks for saving and caring for her. Her leg seemed a little shaky when she got up, but it was still done very well.


    "I''m here to take you up. Let''s go back home."


    "Home?"


    "Yes, this is home too, but wouldn''t you prefer a home with a family? Let''s live together."


    When Julietta said that, Phoebe started crying. She wanted for nothing, but she was lonely. Even the nearest maid was a stranger who could not know her embarrassing past.


    "May I go?"


    At the sight of Phoebe worrying about Killian, Julietta smiled reassuringly. "Yes, His Majesty has allowed it. Sir Reynold kept asking me about Phoebe. There are a lot of people waiting for Phoebe toe back. Amelie and Sophie are too, of course."


    Julietta rang the bell to call Vera and Maribel, who were waiting in the next room. The two were in the parlor next to the office, and brought in Philip and Manny.


    As she seemed to feel that the time had gone so fast after quickly looking at the child, Phoebe hesitated for a moment and greeted them with a cautious nce. "It''s been a long time, Mrs. Maribel and Vera."


    "You look good." It wasn''t long, but it was a wee greeting from Maribel.


    Vera took Phoebe''s hands silently and gave her a pat.


    "It''s very nice to see you again, Miss Phoebe." Manny stood at Phoebe''s feet to greet her.


    "Manny, you are a fluent speaker! I''ve heard the rumor and knew about it, but it''s amazing. And you''ve grown so much!"


    Phoebe stroked its head in surprise, and Manny cleared its throat.


    "You should call it Sir Manny." Vera held back herughter and corrected its title.


    "Oh! You''ve been given a title. Oh, I''m sorry. Sir Manny, I made a mistake."


    "It''s all right. Ahem!"


    Manny epted her apology, putting on airs, and then approached Julietta''s feet and fell on its stomach. Julietta took Philip from Maribel and presented him to Phoebe.


    "You''re a Prince." Phoebe gazed affectionately at Philip, who was grinning. "Hello, Your Highness. I really wanted to see you."


    Phoebe''s hand carefully stroked Philip''s cheek and his little finger sped hers. Juliettaughed at Philip, who burst outughing, shaking the prize in his hand with joy.


    "I think he likes Phoebe. But it''s very hard to take Philip because of Maribel. She likes having an implicit fight with Vera every time." Julietta poked her mouth at Maribel, who was taking Philip back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I''m afraid it''s going to be hard for you. Even if you were in a stable period, it was too much for you."


    At Maribel''s words, Phoebe looked anxiously at Julietta''s belly, which had lightly bulged. "Did you overdo it because of me?"


    Julietta shook her head at Phoebe''s concern. "No, I had other things to do. It''s hard to move when I get heavier, so I wanted to bring you back before that."


    "Will this fight subside if the second baby is born? When His Majesty takes care of the Prince, it is very hard to see the face of the Prince." Maribel smiled and looked at Philip, who was massaging her face with his curled hands.


    Looking at Maribel, so different from what she used to be, Phoebe found her unfamiliar. "You''ve changed a lot."


    Maribel replied to Phoebe''s surprise, "I didn''t know that I would do this. But he is so lovely that it is natural."


    Philip smiled breathlessly and found herself liking Maribel as she nibbled on the Prince''s little hands.


    As she looked at Maribel watching the baby happily, Phoebe felt relieved and happy to enter this group. It was a safe and warmer nest than anywhere else.


    Seeing Phoebe looking relieved and happy, Julietta thought it was really all over.


    Then, the thought that she would like to see Killian upied her. For a while that she felt a sense of freedom when she left the Imperial Castle. Now, she wanted to go back home. She wanted to fall asleep in Killian''s arms as soon as possible.


    She leaned her head gently on the sofa, looking at the people around her. Stroking her slightly swollen belly, she smiled contentedly.


    ----------------------


    A New Business


    Julietta and Killian''s second child, Luar, have already turned one year old. Luar was ying with Manny on the floor.


    "Second Prince, look here. Do you like this handsome Oswald, or do you like the in Marquis Rhodius here?"


    Oswald stopped by the Imperial Castle for the first time in a while due to the opening of a branch of Raefany''s, and raised his energy for a fight of poprity. The first Prince Philip had already chosen the familiar Rhodius, who he had often seen, so Oswald decided to target the young Luar.


    "I''m going to stop by the Imperial Castle when Imute every day. The opening preparation of Raefany''s branch in Bertino is now nearly done."


    Oswald, full of an unyielding spirit, drew Luar''s attention with apuse. "Come on, Prince Luar. Come to this Oswald. What''s this? It''s amazing!"


    Thanks to living in Bertino for a while, he was able to ask for a toy from Magician Coupe, which sounded when he pressed it. He dazzled Luar, waving a little ball of ss.


    "Give it to me."


    When Luar began crawling to him on hands and knees with silver eyes glistening, Killian returned and took the toy from Oswald''s hand.


    "No, Your Majesty!"


    "You wanted this. Oh, my God. Is that so good?"


    Tee-hee! When Killian pressed the ball and made it chime, Luar drooled and screamed in delight.


    "I, I was going to give it to him, but..." Killian neatly ignored Oswald''s protests with an unfair eye.


    Oswald grumbled, "Are you still angry? How did I know you were thinking about that?"


    The origin of the incident was that Julietta asked about the new mineral found in Bertino. In fact, Killian wanted to make the mineral into essories and give it to Julietta with gratitude for her hard work after Luar was born. But Oswald talked too much, so Julietta found out about the existence of the mineral and his n to give it to her as a secret gift failed.


    "Did Her Majesty the Empress go to the cafe?"


    These days, Julietta was working under disguise to test a business of selling tea or drinks that people could carry around at the first cafe right next to Chartreu, wearing a wig and sses that Killian had brought from Coupe.


    Oswald''s question raised Killian''s eyebrows.


    Next to him, Rhodius whispered about the reason why Killian felt bad. "He took one, but lost the other. Her Majesty the Empress also nned to sell wigs in Chartreu, but he didn''t object to her working at the cafe because he was afraid she woulde out as a model herself."

 Chapter 280 280. Epilogue, Part VIII

    Chapter 280. Epilogue, Part VIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Well. His Majesty can never object when the Empress has made up her mind." His lord was probably defeated even before the talk began. Oswald looked at Killian ying with his two sons with sad eyes.


    ------


    At that time, however, Julietta waspleting the two tasks at once. "Molly, you have brown hair today? Is it a wig? It must be expensive."


    Julietta smiled at the envious gaze of the woman she worked with. "It''s not that expensive. It''s not made of hair. It''s a wig made with the juice of fran nts on a thin thread."


    She smiled at the thought of the opportunity of making artificial wigs.


    --------------


    Julietta became well-versed in tea leaves and nts when she took over the Kiellini family''s tea business in earnest. In the meantime, she found that the Fran flowers did not yield any profitpared to their hard work, because they took too long to grow. So, she started to write a letter asking them to stop cultivating them, but decided to look into the flowers in detail.


    "Your Majesty the Empress, the tea His Excellency Marquis Rhodius gave you is dried flowers of Fran. It''s a little bit bitter, but it''s a great tea for a woman."


    Julietta opened her eyes wide at Vera''s words. "Really? Then it should be popr, but every time only a small amount is sold, and the rest is discarded?"


    "I think it''s because older people know it, but younger people don''t. These days, they enjoy scented tea more than what is good for their health. Moreover, it''s expensive. It''s hard to buy, except for the aristocrats who only look for the best quality items."


    Fran was a very delicate nt, and if it was too hot or too cold, it died quickly. It was right to sell it at a high price because it couldn''t stand being dry or wet. On top of that, the best of the harvested products were less than ten percent of the harvest.


    Julietta wondered how Vera knew in detail. "How do you know so well?"


    "I lived in Tilia for over twenty years. As I worked for a family in the tea business, I heard many things," Vera replied, ying with Philip on the floor.


    "It''s a pity that the report shows that it is the only nt sold exclusively by the Kiellini family. If we abandon growing it, they won''t be able to get Fran tea at all, so should we continue to grow it even if we lose money? Isn''t Fran used elsewhere? For example, if we put it in a dish, would it taste better?"


    "How can we put it into the dish if it is bitter if we brew it in tea? Ah, the juice from the fran stem is transparent. Applying it to furniture or fabric makes it glossy and strong. So, it was useful in Tilia mansion."


    "If we apply it to cloth, is it shiny and durable?" Julietta''s eyes shed as if something hade up.


    ------


    A few monthster and after several attempts, Julietta showed off her wig before Maribel and Vera. Wearing a yellow wig dyed with flowers, Julietta said, "How is it? It''s a wig made of thread It looks like real human hair, doesn''t it?"


    The wigs currently sold on the market today were made from real human hair. They were hard to find, and the price was too high, so Julietta kept using the red wig that she had used since she was young, which was as stiff as a broom.


    "It looks great. It''s not blonde, but quite simr. It will sell like hot cakes as soon as we offer it,"


    Maribel replied, muttering that she was born with a money-making talent.


    Eighty percent of the poption had ck or brown hair. A wig of different color would naturally be popr.


    "I have to disy it in Chartreu. I will also make a factory that only produces wigs."


    It would not be a mechanical factory that she had seen in modern times, but rather a huge workshop, but Julietta decided to call her nned workshop a factory. Like Chartreu, the division ofbor needed to be settled.


    Unlike other dressing shops, Chartreu was divided into people for patterns, sewing, and measuring. She nned to do it that way at the wig factory.


    ------


    More time passed. Julietta came out wearing a brown wig among the colored ones made for prototypes.


    "Where did you buy it?" The cafe staff gathered around Julietta.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They are selling them at the Chartreu."


    At Julietta''s words, the staff showed their unwillingness. "Oh, my God, it''s not where people like us can go. How did you get it?"


    Julietta smiled bashfully at the staff, who looked at her as if this was sudden and unexpected. "Actually, my aunt works at the Chartreu and told me to try it out before they show off the wig. Maybe they''ll sell it elsewhere soon."


    Julietta invented a good reason, thinking that she had better hurry up and open her ready-made clothing store.


    ------


    Months after the first trial of the artificial wig, a clothing store named Fran opened on Eloz Street in Austern.


    Unlike the traditional dress shop, the store sold clothes that were already made, like a second-hand clothing store in the countryside or remote areas. What was different from the second-hand dressing shop was that they had different sizes of clothes of the same design, and they only sold new clothes.


    All of Fran''s clothes had little patches on them. They were embroidered with the name of the clothing store, and the word Chartreu.


    Fran soon became very popr because it was designed by Chartreu, the most famous designer on the continent. Labels on clothes became a coveted mark for people, and wigs made in the Fran were also selling like hot cakes.


    When Fran became so popr with the public, Julietta decided to open branches in Vicern and other kingdoms. She asked the Duke of Oswald, who often traveled abroad for the management of Raefany''s branch, to find a ce to open a store.


    ------


    A few weekster, Oswald visited the Imperial Castle early in the morning, after he had found the right ce. Oswald, wearing a clear yellow jacket and pale purple pants, took off his hat as he held something in his hand.


    "Wow, Your Grace the Duke!" Phoebe and Vera were delighted to see Oswald.


    Oswald''s colorful blonde hair was covered in a ck wig. The yellow jacket and purple pants looked nicer than they first thought.


    "What do you think? Do I look like an Elozian?"


    "What''s an Elozian?"


    When Vera asked that, Oswald held a paper cup in one hand and posed like a model for a fashion show, with the other hand behind his back. Because of Chartreu''s annual fashion show, it had be a big trend to imitate the movements of the models.


    "It''s amon term for trend-conscious young people. If you go to Eloz Street, you can find they are all like me," Oswald answered, taking the tea in a paper cup held gracefully in his hand.


    "Her Majesty the Empress must be very pleased to see Your Grace. I''ll let her know you''re here."


    Vera went inside and a momentter Julietta came out.


    "Duke Oswald, wee. The wig suits you very well." Juliettaughed, looking at the paper cup Oswald never put down.


    "How does it feel to drink tea while you''re walking around and holding it?"


    "It''s great, especially when I am busy. Even though there was a magic thermos in the wagon, it was so bothersome. I love the idea of ordering tea at a cafe and drinking it as I leave right away, without having to prepare a busy tea service."


    She smiled, thinking it was a surprise. She thought packaged drinks would never be popr with aristocrats who enjoyed their refreshments elegantly. The product was aimed at ordinary people, semi-nobles, and lower-ss aristocrats who worked in break time, but it was unexpectedly popr among young high-ranking nobles.


    The number of peopleing to work with paper cups gradually increased during the meetings of each department, starting in the morning, and gradually it became a culture. The imperial servants had been busily running around preparing tea for the nobleman''s chambers every morning, but now they had some spare time.


    "What are you going to surprise us with next?" Oswald asked, as if he was looking forward to it.


    "For the time being, I''m going to focus on maintaining my current business and parenting." Oswald had a regretful expression at Julietta''s words. "So, there''s something I want Your Grace the Duke to take care of."


    "What is it?" asked Oswald, who had been sipping tea with a sullen air.

 Chapter 281 281. Epilogue, Part IX

    Chapter 281. Epilogue, Part IX


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Austern is the center of culture and fashion, but it has a very small artisticmunity. Right now, I think there''s almost no activity by new artists, other than the existing ones."


    Julietta handed Oswald a cultural business n she had prepared. "Many people oppose it, saying that sponsoring artists by the imperial family is wasting tax money. So, I want the Duke of Oswald to step up to the front and discover the artists and support their activities. Of course, I''ll cover the entire cost."


    Oswald''s eyes twinkled, moved by this action. "You''ve also noticed this Oswald''s long-cherished desire. Please leave it to me and watch. In the future peaceful era, the country with the cultural power will dominate the continent. Right now, even if Austern is at the forefront of the continent, it may soon be caught."


    Oswald was excited and preached about his dream. Julietta nodded and replied favorably, "That''s a very wise idea. It''s just like you said. Therefore, please do me the favor."


    "Do you have any other ns?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t believe you''re devoted to child care. You won''t just step forward. I know you''re nning a lot of things."


    "I will talk to you after I tell His Majesty the Emperor first. He may not allow it."


    At Julietta''s words, Oswald shook his hand as if that were nonsense. "There is no way he would object to what the Empress is doing. By the way, please ease the anger of His Majesty. I''ve been dreading his countenance for a year already because of that jewel on your neck."


    "Who''s angry?" Killian stood behind Oswald and asked tightly.


    "Oh, no. I have to go now because I''ve got an urgent matter to attend to."


    After a year, he could finally have his spare time. Oswald gently dropped his report where Julietta pointed and disappeared, terrified that Killian would give him another job.


    Killian approached Julietta without even looking at Oswald and kissed her on the lips. "I''m here for a while, defeating the Duke of Haint''s request for lunch. Compliment me."


    "Good job." As Julietta praised Philip, she patted Killian''s buttocks.


    "I want anotherpliment besides this, I¡­" Killian quietly uttered, lowering his lips down Julietta''s neck, but as if he had waited for the moment, Luar burst into a loud cry in the next room. Killian grumbled when Julietta got up with a push. "Who does our second son''s personality resemble? He cries very loud and his temper is not very normal."


    Julietta snorted as she entered the room where Luar was staying. "It''s just the way you look, your personality is. Philip looks like me, so he''s gentle."


    Killian looked regretfully at the room had Julietta entered, and asked the waiting Ian. "Will the third child be fifty-fifty, since the first resembles Julietta and the second resembles me? How pretty a daughter like that would be! But pregnancy and childbirth are so hard that it''s too much for her. I felt like I''d gone to the entrance to Hell this time with Luar."


    Julietta had little trouble with her first child, Philip, but she had two days of hardbor for her second child, Luar. Killian didn''t want to repeat that terrible time.


    Ian hesitated for a moment and answered with courage. "A Prince may be born who looks more like no one than a half-half one."


    At Ian''s answer, Killian pped his knee. "I see. I didn''t think of that. Yeah, I can finally get over it. Thank you, Ian. I think you are getting more and more like Albert, but that''s just my feeling. Isn''t it?"


    Ian calmly replied that he would never look like Albert. "Yes, that can''t be. Shall we bring the meal?"


    As he left the room to bring a meal, Killian''s head, looking at Ian''s back, tilted slightly to one side. Because he felt like he saw a white handkerchief sticking out of Ian''s right pocket. "I must have seen nothing. I''ve been overworkedtely."


    Killian leaned his head against the couch and convinced himself that he was tired and saw nothing.


    --------------


    A Letter of Misfortune and Murder in the Back Room


    Luar, the second Prince of the Austern Empire, turned eleven years old this year, came back from ying at his friend Iron Lazar''s house and was eating snacks. Vera found a letter in his pocket while she was cleaning up his jacket and put it down on the table.


    "You can throw it away. Iron ys with it."


    Drinking tea next to him, Julietta asked, "What kind of a practical joke is that?"


    "He said that it''s a letter of misfortune. If I don''t send it to five people, bad luck wille¡­ It''s like that."


    Julietta burst outughing at Luar''s words. ''Oh, my God, there''s a letter of misfortune here, too. I guess the ces where people live are the same.''


    "Luar, you are praiseworthy. When most people get a letter like that, they get nervous and send it to someone else."


    "Yes. Iron was wondering who to give it to. So I got one."


    The letter of misfortune that Luar had received was thus abandoned by Vera. They thought it was someone''s practical joke and didn''t take it seriously.


    But that evening. Luar, who did not get sick easily, got suddenly fevered and said that he had a headache, and frightened people.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ---


    "He''s all right. There is nothing serious and the fever''s normal now."


    Fortunately, as the royal physician said, the fever, which had suddenly risen, quickly fell as if nothing had happened, and Luar fell asleep.


    The next morning, Julietta said, sweeping down her son''s cheek. "Don''t go out today and stay calm. I told your teachers that I will postpone your ss until tomorrow."


    Luar''s expression became gloomy when she said he would not study, but couldn''t go out.


    "Iron ising to y this afternoon. So, stay in bed until then."


    Julietta asked Manny on the bed to keep an eye on her son and went outside.


    --------------------


    "It''s because of the letter. It''s not toote, so let''s write it down and send it to someone. Let me help you. You only need to send six."


    Iron was of the same age as Luar, and he came much earlier than he had promised, saying that he missed today''s fencing ss.


    "Somebody''s been carrying a practical joke around. There''s no such thing as a letter of misfortune."


    Iron lowered his voice when Luar snorted and refused to deal with him. "No, I thought it might be just a joke, just like you said, until yesterday. But the butler fell down the stairs this morning and sprained his foot."


    Luar blinked at Iron''s words. "What does the butler''s fall have to do with the letter?"


    "It''s a problem because I gave it to the butler."


    Luar''s eyes grew at Iron''s reply.


    "You''re ufortable hearing that, aren''t you? So, let''s write it down quickly."


    Iron brought a letter paper and a pen to his desk, ready to write for himself.


    "No. I don''t want to write a letter of misfortune with the emblem of the imperial court. It''s a coincidence that the butler fell. It can''t be because of the letter of misfortune."


    As Luar hated it, Iron couldn''t help but bring the letter back and spoke in an unassable manner. "Yes, it''s a coincidence, isn''t it? I think so, too."


    ---


    "Luar, this time my nanny cut her hand while cutting fruit, and the wagon driver almost got killed by a horse."


    The next day, the pale Iron came to visit Luar early in the morning.


    Because today was a day for history and math ss, Luar, who was pretending to be sick in bed for another day, jumped up. "What? Did you give a letter to your nanny and the wagon driver?"


    "Yes. Yesterday in the horse-riding ss..." Iron blurred his words with a guilty face.


    "Is it really not a coincidence? A letter of misfortune hurt a person! You''re saying they were under a spell?"


    Luar stood up suddenly after a moment of agony. "I have to tell my mom. If the letter of misfortune is real, my mom will solve it."


    With a very urgent look, Luar ran the corridor of the main castle to get to the office where Julietta was.


    Running behind him, Iron grumbled. "Panting¡­ there will be nothing she can do, no matter how great the Empress is. Please go slowly. I''m out of breath."


    ----


    The private office of the Empress¡­


    Julietta greeted the cute kids with a big smile s they suddenly burst into her office.


    "A man was hurt by a letter of misfortune?" She burst outughing at what her son had said.


    "It can''t be. That''s a superstition and a joke."


    "Maybe it''s a letter made by a magician or a priest?"

 Chapter 282 282. Epilogue, Part X

    Chapter 282. Epilogue, Part X


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At Iron''s rebuttal, Julietta replied with a stern look. "They''re not people who make things that hurt people. I looked at the letter that Luar had received, and there was nothing special about it. It was an ordinary letter. If there was something strange about the letter, wouldn''t my Manny not notice?"


    At Julietta''s words, the eyes of the two children turned toward Manny sleeping on the sofa. "But..."


    When the children epted and nodded at the words that the divine animal would never fail to notice the weirdness of the letter, Julietta continued, "There''s definitely something suspicious. Even if it''s coincidence, it''s weird that only the person who receives the letter of misfortune gets sick and gets hurt. It''s weird that Luar had a sudden fever without any illness."


    She stood up all of a sudden. "Iron, let''s go to your mansion. I''ll go see if there''s anything unusual."


    --------------------


    Countess Lazar rushed to meet Julietta''s sudden arrival. "Your Majesty the Empress, wee."


    "I am on my way, so I stopped by to see the Countess as I picked up Iron."


    Julietta asked as she entered the mansion, "I heard your cousin is here?" Behind her, one of the rising figures these days, Count Caden, followed Luar and Iron.


    Countess Lazar''s mother was a member of the royal family of the Kingdom of Lebatum, and her cousin, who was now staying at the mansion of the Lazar family, was also a royal.


    "Yes. My cousin is here for business. He wanted to say hello to you, but I''m afraid he''s out right now."


    "I''ll invite himter. Come to the Imperial Castle together then."


    Julietta looked around carefully after saying so. "Have you done anything special in the mansion these days?"


    Mrs. Lazar''s eyes flickered at her question. Thedy asked Count Caden, who looked around with keen eyes, with a look of fear. Count Caden, a nephew of Madame Maribel Grayson, had recently been promoted to captain of the Royal Guard. Mrs. Lazar felt something strange about the behavior of the Empress, who was apanied not by a simple escort knight, but by the captain of the Royal Guard. "No. Did Iron make any mistakes?"


    "I am just asking you in a friendly manner."


    Come to think of it, the Countess couldn''t care too much about the injuries of the attendants in the mansion. There seemed to be nothing suspicious about, except her surprise at the sudden visit of the Empress. Julietta thought her doubts would only create unnecessary anxiety, so she decided to go back without doing anything. "I''ll invite you to the Imperial Castle next time. I will see you then."


    ------


    "Your Majesty, Countess Lazar''s cousin is dead. They reported it as suicide."


    It was a day after she had gone to Countess Lazar''s mansion because of the letter of misfortune. Philip and Luar were gone to study fencing, and the youngest, Charlotte, was taking a nap. Marquis Valerian had been reporting to Killian, who was rxed and having lunch with Julietta.


    "You mean their cousin, of the royal family of Kingdom of Lebatum?"


    It was natural for them to pay attention to the long-term residence of an important foreign figure in Austern. Because he was a man Killian paid attention to, Julietta asked about the dead man.


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I''m here for approval to send a team of investigators."


    As soon as Killian received the document from Marquis Valerian, Julietta sprang up. "Your Majesty, I think I''ll have to go myself."


    Killian''s hand stopped in mid-signature. "Is there anything suspicious?"


    "Something troubles my mind. I don''t think it''s suicide. I''ll go and see for myself."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Yesterday she had ordered Count Caden to keep a close eye on the family of the Count of Lazar, but it seemed to have happened before he could notice anything.


    Killian also stood up, looking at Julietta with a slight furrow on his forehead, as if something didn''t fit. Since a member of the royal family of Kingdom of Lebatum hadmitted suicide in Austern, it was not unusual to go and see it for themselves. Killian ordered Ian, "Prepare the wagon."


    --------------------


    Looking out from inside the carriage to the mansion of Count Lazar, Killian asked, "Count Caden seems to have adapted without any problems."


    "Yes, I think he was more shocked that he did not see her real character, not that he loved her. I think when he remained in Tilia after it was discovered that he wasn''t connected to Dian it was that he wanted to train himself a little bit more and develop his eyes as a sensible man." Julietta answered, looking at Count Caden, who was escorting them from the side of the carriage.


    Sir Caden did not return to the capitalst year after his father died, and took over the title, but earlier this year he epted the guard duty for Julietta and moved up from Tilia.


    As the Royal Guard were the closest escorts, the screening conditions were very strict. They couldn''t give the captain''s seat to just anyone. His family, sincerity, and ability were important, and above all, he should be a man Julietta could give her trust to.


    In the end, Killian, who had been agonizing over the post all the time, called up Count Caden. There was no resistance from the central forces, as he had already demonstrated his ability to manage such areas as Tilia and Baden. Above all, there was no one to oppose him, since he had the support of Empress Julietta.


    Maribel''s role was great in her belief in Count Caden. Maribel would watch Count Caden closely, seeing whether he might be troublesome. So Julietta agreed to call him to the Imperial Castle despite his past with Dian.


    Maribel''s presence was very beneficial to Killian and Julietta, because she was willing and able to do anything for Julietta, the one who supported her.


    Killian thought it was very convenient, as Maribel took care of things one step ahead of time, even if he didn''t give any instructions to her. He left everything to Maribel about Count Caden, and would keep an eye on her.


    When Count Caden entered the Imperial Castle, Marquis Valerian was given the post of Commander of the Royal Guard for Killian. Atst, everything seemed to be in order, but he was very displeased that a loach, the Kingdom of Lebatum, was bothering him.


    Julietta had noticed his feelings. "Thinking of Lebatum reminds me of Dian all by itself," she mused aloud coolly.


    Killian''s eyes and ears were always monitoring Dian. At Julietta''s unasked question, he patted her hand. "Mrs. Grayson has closely watched her, attaching a person to her. She lives in the ce where she used to live by doing chores. People around her know she is cursed. They were brainwashed that no one should speak with her, and she has beenpletely isted."


    The secret Dian knew was not a small one. Until Dian''s death, Maribel''s surveince of her would continue. So would Killian''s watch on Maribel.


    Julietta knew that Killian hated that she was disturbed by the past, so she held his hand in a sign that she would not talk about Dian anymore.


    ------


    Upon arriving at the mansion of the Count of Lazar, Julietta went to the room of the Duke of Lanon, where he had died Looking at the body lying on the floor, she asked, "Why did you think it was suicide?"


    "All the entrances were locked, and the keys were left on the floor here. I have stored all the keys of the mansion, and I don''t know why they were found here," the butler answered Julietta, his face pale.


    "The lock on this window is locked from the inside and cannot be touched from the outside. If the keys were in the room with the windows and doors locked, it would be suicide." Valerian checked the locked window and agreed.


    Killian shook his head silently, looking down at the body. "There''s something awkward about killing himself. It''s weird that he was dead with a knife in his hand..."


    On the left chest of the Duke of Lanon, lying there facing the ceiling, there were deep stab wounds, and a knife in his right hand. But it wasn''t enough to judge it wasn''t suicide...


    When Killian questioned Valerian''s opinion with a look of disapproval, Julietta responded, "I believe you''re right. I don''t think it''s suicide. The Duke of Lanon is left-handed."


    As Killian looked at her, wondering how she knew that, Julietta pointed to the desk. "The pen is on the left. Right-handed people don''t arrange it like that."


    Count Lazar had been surprised to learn that a royal of Lebatum hadmitted suicide at his home, and pressed the butler, "Is the Duke left-handed?"

 Chapter 283 283. Epilogue, Part XI

    Chapter 283. Epilogue, Part XI


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "Yes, that''s right. Come to think of it, he drank tea with his left hand. He held the knife with his left hand at meals."


    The eyes of Julietta and Killian met. "Your Majesty, I''m afraid the capital needs a formal investigative agency, as I said before."


    Julietta had long expressed uneasiness about an investigative agency which consisted only of nobles. She could not trust the connections of the high-ranking nobles, which were entangled in many matters.


    "Yes, they can''t say anything about it after today''s incident. But the problem is that this room was locked. How did the killer get away?"


    Julietta approached the window and said, looking at the lock. "Well, I''m not sure exactly what''s right, but I can make some assumptions. We need to call in the person we believe is the culprit."


    Julietta looked around at the butler.


    "Can I see Iron Lazar?"


    --------------------


    A momentter, Julietta and Killian were able to meet Iron in the lounge on the first floor.


    "Hello, Your Majesty the Emperor, Your Majesty the Empress."


    When the child showed his courtesy quite modestly, Julietta epted his greetings and asked lightly. "Iron, who did you say were the ones you gave the letter of misfortune to?"


    "The butler, my nanny, the wagon driver, and the Duke of Lanon."


    Julietta nodded at Iron''s words. It was as expected. "Who gave you the letter of misfortune?"


    "I don''t know who gave it to me. My nanny picked it up from the bedroom door."


    "After you got that letter, you gave it to the butler, your nanny, and the wagon driver. It wouldn''t have been easy to give it to the Duke of Lanon, so why did you give it to him?"


    The status of the Duke of Lanon was different from the attendants. Furthermore, he was a new man who Iron had never met before.


    "At first, I was going to give it to my father''s servant."


    "Then why?"


    "The Duke of Lanon''s servant saw me holding the letter and asked me if I would give it to the Duke. He said the Duke loves such mysterious things."


    "So what did you do?"


    "I left it on his pillow because he said I had to put it there in secret. Because I gave it to the Duke of Lanon, did he die?"


    Julietta answered the crying Iron firmly, "Never, never. Iron, someone made use of you. You don''t have to feel guilty because you didn''t do it wrong. He did not die because of the letter."


    "Really?"


    "I guarantee it. So don''t worry at all."


    Killian opened his mouth when Iron stepped out with a reassured face. "That''s what happened."


    "Yes, that''s what happened. I can''t forgive him for using a child. Moreover, I''m even angrier, because I don''t know what he did to Luar."


    At Julietta''s words, Killian looked back at the butler. "Call the Duke''s servant."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The butler quickly walked out of the lounge at the chillingmand.


    "Do you think it was done by the servant?"


    At Count Lazar''s question, Killian nodded. "He used his brain quite a bit."


    After a while, a young man with brown hair was brought in.


    "How long have you worked for the Duke?"


    "I have worked for him for about two months."


    "Who did you work for before that?"


    When Killian asked, the servant rolled his anxious eyes. "I worked for Baron Bogot. After he died in a horse-riding ident, the baroness rmended me to the Duke of Lanon. At that time, his servant was about to retire of age."


    Killian''s eyes glowed sharply. It was the duty of the man in charge of governing the Empire to grasp the political situation and development of neighboring countries.


    "It''s none of my business to argue for the throne of Lebatum, but how dare youe to Austern and do this? I don''t know if you are brave or stupid. Arrest this man for the murder of the Duke of Lanon."


    Killian thought for a moment and then said, "Put this man in prison until they send a man from Lebatum. Contact the most likely next king, who is the Duke of Lanon''s opponent."


    When knights tried to drag him out, the servant shouted. "I didn''t kill him! The Duke of Lanonmitted suicide!"


    Killian said coldly to the servant, whoined with all his heart about the injustice, "You wanted it to look like that. But the Empress is very observant."


    The eyes of the servant turned toward Julietta.


    She was a woman born into the greatest family of Austern, and had be an Empress. There were rumors of how great Emperor''s love was and of how smart and capable the Empress was. It had spread so widely that even themon people in Lebatum knew of it. But she couldn''t have noticed the n which his master had directed. It would be a case of simply trying to evade responsibility by calling him a murderer because it would be troublesome if a royal family from a foreign countrymitted suicide in their own Empire.


    "Why on earth would I make it look like a suicide? Why am I the one, when I am just a servant? The room where Duke Lanon died was locked with the windows and doors. If I were the culprit, how could I have killed him and gotten out of the room?"


    Julietta shook her head slightly at the servant''s protest. "It''s simple."


    She got up from her seat and approached the window in the lounge by herself. "The Duke of Lanon''s room is a guest room on the first floor, and has windows that resemble other mansions."


    Julietta pointed to a hook that opened the window and locked it from top to bottom. Then the hook was raised and held slightly steady and she stepped out.


    After a while, standing outside the window, she forced the window to close. As the window closed with a bump, the reaction released the hook and it was caught by thetch on the other side; the eyes of the servant widened. She had repeated his behavior as if he had done it.


    After showing it, Julietta passed back through the front gate of the mansion and entered the room holding Killian''s hand after he opened the door.


    "It''s not difficult, is it? I don''t know what the sps are like in the windows of Lebatum, but it is all the same in Austern."


    "Well, how can you say that I did it, with the exnation...?"


    "Or shall I talk about something else? Lock the door from the inside and hide under the bed. When the butler opens the door with a key and walks into the room and sees the dead Duke and goes out to call someone in surprise, then walk out. And there''s another way to lock the door and push the key through the crack under the door. I guess there''s more to it."


    The servant''s face had already turned pale when he had seen the window hook automatically catch. Julietta sat down, as Killian now went on. "I''ll tell you why the Duke didn''tmit suicide. He is left-handed. Stabbing his own heart is not an easy task. But he stabbed his heart so deeply that he died with a single stab. Being left-handed, he couldn''t use his right hand very well. Moreover, he stabbed himself in the heart and died instantly, but he deliberately pulled out the knife and held it in his hand. It was contrived if anyone saw it."


    Killian showed the servant a letter of misfortune that Iron had brought earlier. "With this letter of misfortune, you must have caused some big and small events, and tried to insert the murder of the Duke of Lanon into its extension. An ordinary man might have believed it. The people who received the letter of misfortune were all hurt, so they might have believed that the Duke''s misfortune must have been due to the letter."


    Killian looked down at the servant, who sank to the floor, losing the power in his legs. "The man who wille to retrieve the Duke''s body from Lebatum could say a word or two, or you could say that the Duke''s mental state was unstable, and so the Duke''s sudden suicide would not be so suspicious. The Duke, who was mentally unstable, would be thought to havemitted a sudden suicide after being cursed by a letter of misfortune in a strange foreign country. I don''t know whose n it was, and he was pretty smart. But that''s it."


    The servant looked at the Emperor and Empress of Austern in fear. He had dreamed that his master might take the throne of Lebatum and one day reach as far as Austern, but realized how foolish it was now.

 Chapter 284 284. Epilogue, Part XII

    Chapter 284. Epilogue, Part XII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    "I don''t need to know who abetted you, so I won''t ask any more questions. If anyonees to take you from Lebatum, they have to pay for doing this in Austern, and then we will hand you over. Take him away."


    Everyone in the room looked at their Emperor and Empress in admiration and fear.


    Killian reached out to Julietta with no concern for their gazes and said affectionately, "We''re going back now. The children will wait. We need to discuss the professional investigative agency we talked about earlier."


    Holding Killian''s hand and face to face, Julietta said, "Yes, let''s go back. We''ve got something else to do."


    "I''ll be busy for a while, but I think I''ll enjoy working with you for a better Austern." Killian smiled down at Julietta, so happy to be with her.


    --------------------


    Charlotte''s First Love


    Emperor Killian and Empress Julietta, long praised as the greatest emperor and empress of Austern, had two sons and a daughter. Their eldest son was Philip, who became the next Emperor; their second son was the Archduke Luar, who inherited the Principality of Bertino and the Bertino Business Group; and their daughter was Duchess Charlotte Kiellini, who inherited the Kiellini Territory.


    Charlotte Austern, who was called Duchess Charlotte in a friendly manner, was famous for leading the image of women in the era after her mother, Empress Julietta. There were countless data or anecdotes, but one anecdote of her childhood was especially famous.


    -Excerpt from The Tales of the Royal Family of Austern, A Millennium Cultural Giant Country.


    ------


    Charlotte was currently debating at the home of Alexander Oswald, who was a year older than her.


    "Is this a painting by the artist named Valor?"


    Oswald, an art lover, bought the former Duke of Dudley''s mansion after ascending to a Duke. He renovated the whole mansion when he moved in. Then, in the annex of the mansion, he created a space to disy paintings. He was discovering and sponsoring talented artists, and Sir Valor was the first talented artist his son Alexander had discovered.


    "Yes. What do you think? The colors are gorgeous, aren''t they?"


    Unlike the trend of naturalism, which was popr these days, Sir Valor''s painting was artificial and colorful. Charlotte admired the painting, which featured flowers boasting vivid red and green stems and yellow birds.


    "I think it''d be better if it was painted on my room''s dressing room or dressing table than this in canvas."


    "On a door or a piece of furniture?" The surprised Alexander looked back at Charlotte.


    "Yes. My mom says the idea that paintings should only be painted on paper is wrong. So I drew a picture on my white pajamas yesterday..."


    He didn''t have to hear the next words. Charlotte''s painting skills were famous, so she must have spoiled an expensive pair of pajamas, Alexander nced carefully at Valor''s painting.


    "Valor is still very depressed about the fact that his paintings don''t sell well. He wants to make a lot of money."


    Looking like he was thinking of something, Charlotte said simply. "Why don''t you let him draw something on a little prop or something for an experiment? Talk to him about putting it on disy in Chartreu."


    It was very specific and realistic conversation for children who were just seven and eight years old.


    ---


    After Charlotte''s tenth birthday party, her close acquaintances were entertaining her...


    "So that''s why Rex isn''t here?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    Oswald was more embarrassed than ever as tears grew in her huge green eyes, which seemed to contain all the green nts of the world. Duke Oswald hurled insults at his son inwardly, who was probably lying down in his fancy lounge, being groomed, and continued cautiously, "Princess Charlotte, ah, Duchess Charlotte. Rex is very sick. So I couldn''t help it."


    "Jeremy says he is going to Chartreu to order his new hunting cap this afternoon?" At Charlotte''s words, Jeremy Valerian was startled at the side.


    "I heard he stopped by Chartreu before attending my birthday party. It was exactly three hours and fifteen minutes ago. Wasn''t it morning when Duke Oswald came out of the house? I understand there was an important meeting for you this morning."


    Oswald gave up lying at the words of Charlotte, who urged him to tell the truth, looking askance at him with rather cold eyes.


    Unlike Princess Charlotte, who was maturing early and cried out for love, Alexander Oswald, who turned eleven years old this year, was a boy who was only interested in beautiful costumes, jewelry, artwork, and his own muse. In a way, it didn''t suit Alexander to have such a hunting cap, but it was not so strange.


    The Chartreu Dressing Shop of the Kielini family, run by Empress Julietta herself, was the ce that determined the trend of continental fashion. Every year, there were clothes that were specially made and showcased in the Chartreu Dressing Shop, and this year''s show was spring and summer hunting clothes.


    In fact, there was no horse-riding uniform in this world. Ladies were restrained from riding a horse. As a result of the wide and colorful carriages being used as a measure of wealth, power, and high rank, dress width naturally expanded ordingly.


    As Julietta began to show off simpler and narrower dresses, the trends of the continent began to change rapidly. When Chartreu presented a dress with a wide skirt, everyone wore a rich and colorful dress. When they presented a thin and monotonous dress, each dress shop made such dresses.


    During the summer hunting of Bertino this spring, Empress Julietta appeared in a hunting dress made of red checkered fabric. The eye-catching, colorful, and intense red checkered pants dress stood out more than anyone else in the green-infested hunting grounds.


    Soon afterwards, the horse-riding suit, which looked like a dress at first nce, but was pants with a checkered pattern, became sensational on the continent. Anything she wore could not be out of fashion. The poprity of this horse-riding suit was different from its predecessors.


    That was why the elegant Alexander Oswald, whoughed at hunting, had to get the checkered item. Of course, it didn''t have to be today. For him, a very sensitive character, the love attack of the young Princess Charlotte was nothing but a burdensome and awkward act. So Alexander chose to go to the Chartreu Dressing Shop to order his hunting hat, rather than going to Charlotte''s ten-year birthday party.


    He had to endure Amelie and Sophie''s unpleasant eyes, but he was still willing to go to Chartreu.


    Charlotte, meanwhile, put a snowy white handkerchief around her eyes to push the embarrassed Duke of Oswald further. It was a lethal technique Albert had taught her.


    At eight years old, Charlotte promised when Alexander looked radiant and was close to her, that she would be engaged to him on the day she turned ten. Her oath had be so famous that everyone knew it, so Alexander could not possibly attend the party today.


    As Charlotte pretended to have tears in her eyes, Duke Oswald was at a loss and soothed her. "Princess, I''ve thought about it carefully. A human being tends to avoid someone when they are affectionate and persistently ask for attention."


    "Manny doesn''t." Charlotte cut off Oswald''s words and pouted.


    "Manny is not a human being. You can''t treat Manny and Alexander in the same ss." Even a hedgehog loved its child, so Oswald raised his voice and refuted her.


    "Duke, are you mad at me now?"


    "That can''t be! I''m just saying that things are different from Manny." At Charlotte''s annoyance, Oswald quickly dropped his tail.


    Charlotte, pouting her lips with a sulky face for a moment, said, "It makes sense. Let''s say so. What''s the way?"


    At the words of Charlotte, everyone who was tense, breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Oswald nced at Sir Albert, who was staring at him like an enemy from behind Charlotte. Sir Albert wiped off the sweat that was not there with a white handkerchief, and dered a silent war that he would not stay still if Oswald disturbed the Princess again. Oswald picked his words, avoiding Albert''s eyes. "How about not paying attention to Alexander for the time being? Like getting closer to Jeremy or Raymond."


    Charlotte''s cute green eyes frowned as if she was much displeased. Oswald opened his mouth to persuade her more eagerly as he looked at the face that resembled Killian so much.


    "So¡­ All right. You want me to do a game of push and pull?"


    At Charlotte''s words, Oswald''s eyes turned towards Maribel. Maribel shook her head and replied at his unspoken "What the hell are you teaching a child?"


    "Not me."


    "My mother taught me that push and pull is needed in love. But it didn''t work on my dad¡­"

 Chapter 285 285. Epilogue, Part XIII

    Chapter 285. Epilogue, Part XIII


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    At the sight of Charlotte''s head drooping, the impatient Albert howled, "Well, what''s the shortage for our baby to do with that push and pull thing for the pale, but only tall young Oswald? You just have to grow up and meet a man this Albert chooses."


    At Albert''s words Maribel nodded fervently. He was not the eldest son of the smart, discreet, and cool-headed Count Adam, and she could not understand why Princess Charlotte liked the boy resembling Duke Oswald so much.


    Maribel, who tried to ignore the idea because she thought the fierce opposition would make her love burnish even more, was almost embarrassed by her casual consent.


    Determined to change her mind slowly to give up, Charlotte eximed amazingly as Maribel tried to intervene. "Albert, my God! Pale just tall? Alexander is the most beautiful creature in the world. Of course, after me! Oh, there''s the Marquis for being beautiful on the continent across the sea, but I''m sure he''s not as beautiful as Alexander. And how kind and friendly Alexander is. I''ve never seen such a sweet guy, except my dad and my brother."


    Oswald''s mouth was wide open, trying to refute them proudly as they disparaged his son''s appearance.


    "The young Oswald is friendly and kind to anyone, Princess." The heads of everyone who had gathered moved up and down, at Maribel''s direct statement.


    After a moment of silence, Charlotte sprang up. "Wait and see. I''m marrying Alexander Oswald because I''ve decided to."


    Maribel smiled unconsciously at Charlotte, who proudly held her arms and vowed for the second time in two years. She said with delight, "How could she be unlike His Majesty? That''s exactly the way he went straight to Her Majesty."


    "That''s why I''m worried," the Marquis of Valerian muttered gloomily to Jeremy, whose expression was shocked by Charlotte''s vow. It was not very pleasant to see his son have the pain of a broken heart in the first love affair of his life.


    ---


    "What, it''s Charlotte." A few dayster, Alexander, who visited Chartreu to find the hunting cap he had ordered along with Count Adam''s son Raymond, grumbled, "How did she know I was here?"


    With bright blond hair and ck eyes, Alexander Oswald was a beautiful boy who had inherited his father''s brilliant appearance. The boy was annoyed by all the girls who were anxious to speak to him, so he frowned at the thought of meeting one of them.


    "Oh, my God, she ising here. What should I say and get away from her?" Alexander wanted to avoid her as if a monster wereing.


    "Alexander Oswald, long time no see. Raymond, thank you for your birthday present. Does it look good on me?"


    The fourteen-year-old Raymond Adam was the same age as Julietta''s second son, Luar. He answered politely, holding back hisughter, as Charlotte, now only ten, lightly showed off the hair decorations purchased from Raefany''s and presented it as a gift, pretending to be ady.


    "Princess, you look great. You''re beautiful. When I saw you in the morning, you didn''t say you wereing to Chateau, but suddenly you visited here?"


    When asked by Raymond, Charlotte was a little embarrassed, but quickly answered sharply, "I''m here to see Amelie and Sophie. They''re so busy these days that they can''t stop by the Imperial Castle. I will see youter."


    Charlotte was there when he visited the Imperial Castle in the morning to meet with Luar. At that time, he said he was visiting Chartreu with Alexander. She might have heard of the schedule and visited.


    But contrary to his expectations, Charlotte just gave Alexander a slight nod and went away without a word. Raymond thought that this situation was just funny. He looked down at the illustrated book he was holding, pretending not to see Alexander with a puzzled look next to him.


    "I guess Charlotte got mad because I didn''t go to her birthday party."


    Charlotte, who would normally have been talking with her arms folded, just pretended to say hello and went away. Alexander kept looking at Charlotte, embarrassed by what she had never done before, and asked Raymond for his opinion.


    "Maybe. Did you send her a present even if you didn''t attend?"


    "..."


    "You didn''t even send her a present?"


    Alexander mumbled at the question of the surprised Raymond. "I don''t want her to make a big fuss about gifts like she didst year¡­"


    "You''ve known her since she was born, but that was too much."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Alexander became more nervous when Raymond rebuked him in a treacherous voice. "Do you want me to go now and say sorry, and give her a present?"


    "Have you prepared a present?"


    "Of course. I just didn''t give it to her."


    "Did you bring it here?"


    "No, it''s in the carriage. I was thinking about whether to send it to the Imperial Castle or not."


    "Then hurry up and give her a present and apologize for not going to the party."


    At Raymond''s advice, Alexander had his servant bring Charlotte''s gift from the wagon. Then without knocking, he entered Amelie and Sophie''s office and approached Charlotte.


    Charlotte, as well as Raymond, Alexander, Jeremy, and Charlotte''s two brothers both considered Chartreu to be their home courtyard. On the surface they pretended to be formal, but there was no ce in Chartreu that they could not go. They were even free to enter and leave the annex, and the manager''s office, and Amelie and Sophie''s office, were no less than a yground for them.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t attend your birthday party, Charlotte. Something happened."


    Alexander came into the office and offered an apology, holding out a beautifully wrapped box.


    Charlotte agonized for a moment. She was surprised to see the response, when she acted as Duke Oswald had advised a few days ago. At the end of the party, Maribel asked her, "Should it be Alexander Oswald?"


    So Charlotte answered, "Maribel, it must be Alexander now, but I can change my mind any time. But until it changes, I''m interested in Alexander. So I can''t stand Alexander ignoring me."


    Watching the anger in her fair eyes, Maribel hugged her. "Charlotte, my pretty Princess. How did you grow up well like this Maribel taught you? That''s right. Until you change your mind, you have to do your best to get what you want." Then Maribel urged her to try as the Duke of Oswald had told her.


    Charlotte nodded primly as she recalled what had happened that night. "I think you''ve been busy with something, but it''s okay. Thank you for the gift."


    Charlotte took the gift primly and put it down on the table. She would have liked to open presents before, but today she waspletely different.


    Alexander was all the more embarrassed. "Don''t you want to open the gift? It''s a mirror with Valor''s painting."


    As a few years had passed, Valor''s work had be so popr that it was almost as difficult to find as a star from the sky. He had gained fame by applying Charlotte''s idea and painting on a mirror or furniture.


    This mirror was a special gift that Alexander had asked for from months ago. However, he was disappointed by Charlotte''s lukewarm response.


    "I''ll open it after I go back. Thank you." Charlotte looked away as if he should go now.


    Alexander thought for a while and went out alone after saying goodbye to her. She seemed angry because he didn''t attend the birthday party, but he apologized and gave her a present, so he decided to think she would be okay soon.


    ---


    "Your Highness the Second Prince, Princess Charlotte''s been acting strangetely."


    Alexander was visiting the new Feliadell department store in Vicern along with Luar. The Raefany''s, Fanyfany, and Chartreu branches were located on the first and second floors of the Feliadell Department Store, which were opened by the wife of the Duke of Elias in Vicern.


    "Sir Bertino, wee. It''s an honor to have you here." The manager in charge of the Raefany''s branch jumped out and greeted them politely.


    Luar, who was a noble Prince but had yet to take over the position of the Archduke of Bertino, wanted to be called Sir Bertino in his ce of work. It was to separate himself from his status as a Prince, and from his status as the owner of the Bertino Business Group.


    In particr, the biggest reason he wanted to be called Sir Bertino was because of those who wanted to use him politically by alienating his brother Philip for position of the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 286 286. Epilogue, Part XIV

    Chapter 286. Epilogue, Part XIV


    Trantor: Khan


    Editor: Aelryinth


    With the death of Francis and Duke Dudley, Killian''s opponents were scattered and trying to read the countenance of the royal family. The remnants had been lying t for about ten years, but instead of Philip who was nominated as the Crown Prince, they began to aspire to find power by making Luar the Crown Prince, even as he turned seven years old.


    The leader of the force was Duke Miguel, the former right-hand man of the Duke of Dudley. He currently only had a title, but had been angered by his failure to set foot in politics at all.


    But Luar had no desire for the emperor''s seat. He was to inherit the Archduke of Bertino and the Bertino Business Group, and was satisfied with the position. He thought he was a businessman. It was more fun to walk around freely and grow the Bertino Business Group than to wrestle with the talkative nobles in the Imperial Castle.


    Luar still despised those who wanted to use him to build power. To secure his future, he asked the outside world to call him Sir Bertino and tried to block out the remnants of the ambitiouspletely.


    Perhaps because he had properly confronted psychopathic nobles since he was a child, Luar was thorough and cool, even if he was only fifteen. Some of it was because of his parents, but it was mostly due to Maribel''s thorough education.


    But now it was hard to stay calm. Alexander''s agony was very unpleasant to him.


    Luar guided Alexander to Raefany''s VIP room. He picked up cookies from a te of refreshments and fired off at the grumbling Alexander, "Isn''t it a good thing, since you have beenining so much about Charlotte?"


    Alexander had treated the cute Charlotte that way, but now he felt sorry. Luar was displeased, but tried not to show it and pretended to be indifferent.


    Alexander was troubled by Charlotte''s cold reaction after her birthday partyst year, andined at once, "She was upset that I didn''t go to her birthday party, so she doesn''t even want to talk to me. It''s not good, but it''s weird. Charlotte''s personality is weird."


    Luar''s forehead was severely furrowed when someone said that the character of his precious sister was strange. He thought he was done listening to a twelve-year-old boy with a delicate personality for the moment. Luar replied coolly, "Alexander, I''m telling you, Princess Charlotte wasn''t upset that you didn''te to her birthday party. She''s just losing interest in you. Why are you using Charlotte of being weird when she''s just treating you like any other aristocratic child? Are you something to Charlotte?"


    Alexander''s eyes grew wide. Luar appeared to be angry, with his silver eyes that so resembled the Emperor''s.


    At the sight of the hurt and tearful Alexander, Luar continued soothingly, barely holding back his anger and what he wanted to pour out, "It''s good for you, too. You felt troubled because Charlotte was chasing you. Right?"


    Alexander nodded naturally at the fiercely pressing silver gaze, unlike the soft voice.


    "Yes, you think so and so you don''t think of Charlotte anymore. I advise you not to go and talk like this to my father and brother, for your future."


    After sincerely advising Alexander Oswald on his political life, even though he was now only twelve years old, Luar turned to head for the second floor.


    -----------------


    "I didn''t even think it was a floral fabric. It''s sunny without any special decorations," Julietta eximed as she visited Vicern for the first time since the Feliadel Department Store had opened and had tea with the Duchess Elias.


    When a department store opened in Austern, she was not sure about things, thinking that it might be possible. People''s ideas were nearly all the same, so there could be department stores, cars, and even airnes on this world someday.


    However, when Julietta saw the high-heeled shoes that the Duchess of Elias hade up with, she started to make sure, and this face-to-face meeting cemented her suspicions.


    "It was a very difficult task with the current weaving techniques. I''m happy to see the good results of my years of research."


    Fresh green eyes met clear blue eyes with all the splendor.


    ''Do you know what I am thinking?'' Her blistering blue eyes winked at the Duchess, as if they were saying the Empress knew everything.


    "Can''t this bird speak?" Now that it had barely thrown off its puppy''s appearance and be an adult dog, Manny looked at Mary solemnly, dressed in a Sherlock Holmes-style hat and cape.


    Manny''s growth was slow, perhaps because of the blood of a divine animal. When Lilly gave birth to lovely kittens and grew old and parted with them, Manny was still just like a puppy.


    "It knows how to say simple words. Seeing Manny, I think Mary might have the blood of a divine animal."


    "Mary, a divine animal? A divine animal?" Mary flew to Adide after a short flight, sat on her shoulder, and cocked her head. Adele patted Mary and looked closely at Manny''s clothes, and she smiled softly.


    "Its outfit is very familiar."


    Julietta only smiled meaningfully at Adide''s question. "Is that so?"


    Their eyes met again. Both pairs of eyes twinkled with certainty.


    "I think we''ll be good friends."


    "Yes, that''s right."


    Julietta and Adide looked at each other andughed loudly. It was a refreshingugh, blowing away everything that had been before.


    ------


    As soon as the urgent meeting was over, and the thread was going where the needle was going, Killian hurried to Vicern. He frowned at the entrance to Chartreu, there on the second floor of the Feliadell Department Store.


    "Who the hell is she feeling so good with?"


    The middle of the forehead of his first son, Philip, was equally furrowed. "That way... I''ve never heard my motherugh like a child..."


    Maribel came out of the shop and stopped them as the father and son rushed into Chartreu.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty. Her Majesty said she did not want to be disturbed during her meeting with the Duchess of Elias." Maribel''s gaze was as serious as if she could not let anyonee in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "The Duchess of Elias?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty. I think the two of them have a lot inmon. His Excellency Duke Elias and Prince Luar are here on the fifth floor, so why don''t you wait there with them?"


    Her rmendation implied that they had alle, and were all kicked out. Maribel added as Killian''s expression was about to be more violent, "Her Majesty was in a bad mood after meeting with the former Marquis Anais and Miss Christine, but fortunately they seem to be forgotten now."


    It meant that they should not disturb her fun time.


    "... how are they?"


    Despite showing disapproval, Killian changed the subject. He wished she could stop paying attention, but Julietta had regrly visited their ce once a year and watched from afar.


    "The scar on Miss Christine''s face is getting worse and worse, and now they can''t recognize her at all. Because Your Majesty didn''t approve a priest''s treatment, Doctor Paulo has delivered pain-control drugs and provided her with treatment to prevent the spreading of the wounds."


    At Maribel''s report, Killian nodded. ''The healing of a priest? No way!'' Taking into ount Sir Anais''s performance, he meant to never allow it.


    ========


    The ex-Duke of Dudley, who had been imprisoned since Julietta''s Proof of Blood, went mad when he heard of Francis'' death. When a man who was once a great nobleman and a leader of power became like that, public sympathy rose sharply and they could not execute him immediately. With ater pledge, the Emperor finished the cases for Christine and the ex-Duke of Dudley by exiling them.


    The ex-Duke of Dudley, Christine, and the ex-Marquis Anais, who wanted to take care of his daughter, were sent abroad together.


    And soon after, information came from the ex-Marquis that the Duke of Dudley was trying to sell several secrets of Austern to another country. The Duke of Dudley had pretended to be crazy to escape from prison and tried to avenge himself with the Empire''s secrets he knew. He was executed immediately.


    After his report, the ex-Marquis Anais, was returned his Marquis title. However, he left the Marquis title to his son and chose to stay with Christine.


    Unlike Christine, who was unable to set foot in the Empire, the Marquis Anais could always return. However, he could not give up his original sin, Christine, even after hearing news of his grandchildren.


    For him, Julietta went to visit a small house in a namelessnd in the south once a year.


    ======


    Killian sighed at Maribel''s report. He thought it was time to end the tenacious life that endured without dying.


    The sound ofughter seeped into hisplicated thoughts. Killian turned to the fifth floor and said, "Mrs. Grayson, I think it''s time to return her father to Julietta."


    Watching the back of the Emperor walking up the stairs, Maribel recalled what had happened in the morning. Julietta had said, while looking at Marquis Anais, who was receiving the nervous Christine, her entire face tied in bandages, "Mrs. Grayson, this is thest time I will visit this ce. I''ve been here every year in a mandatory mood, but now I think I can truly sever ties with them. Tell His Majesty he doesn''t have to do that if he gives you another order. I''m truly happy."


    Julietta said so and then turned away from the small, shabby house. Maribel thought she should convey the Emperor''s intentions.


    ------


    That evening, though she was already eleven years old, he still sang lubies until the baby Charlotte fell asleep, and then he went into the bedroom. Killian, who had to wait for his wife with the Duke of Elias and finish dinner alone, was in a very low mood.


    Killian, who went all the way to Vicern and eventually returned alone, grumbled, "I can finally see your face again."


    "I had a long talk with the Duchess of Elias. It was very pleasant and she has a lot of things inmon with me. We''ve also agreed to meet tomorrow."


    Whether it was really fun, Julietta''s voice was so excited that it was giddy.


    "Tomorrow again?"


    The time for them both was reduced because of the children, but now he had another strong rival for her time, the Duchess of Elias!


    Julietta quickly kissed him on the chin, as he was trying to tell her no more. "I''m meeting her early tomorrow morning, so I think you should have breakfast with the kids."


    Killian''s expression, which had been briefly loosened by Julietta''s act of charm, turned ugly again. "No. You know we have to eat breakfast together. If I can''t see your face in the morning, I don''t have much of an appetite and I can''t digest it."


    Julietta hugged him gently at Killian''s protest. "I said myst goodbye to my father today, so I was a little depressed, but then I met the Duchess of Elias. She filled the emptiness that you and our children couldn''t fill. Are you going to feel sorry for that?"


    Killian''s mouth shut as she leaned her head over his chest. Friend. He had Marquis Rhodius, Count Adam, Duke Oswald, and Marquis Valerian. However, Julietta, who had no social contacts since her childhood, did not have what she could call a friend in her heart. There was Madame Raban, Maribel, Vera, Amelie, and Sophie, but they were her family, and not her friends.


    Killian patted Julietta on the head and said, "I''d like to say it''s sad, but I can''t say that. Instead, you have to finish quickly."


    Julietta agonized for a moment at his still impure voice. "I''ll try, but don''t get angry at me even if I amte!"


    At Julieta''s cute act, Killian paused and hit back. "If you arete, I will visit you, but you won''t get angry!"


    Julietta burst intoughter. "Yes, let''s not get angry. Now, I promise."


    When Julietta held out her lips and demanded a promise, Killian lowered his head right away. Amid the deepening kiss, a word mixed with the worries of Killian, who had been scheduled for a meeting the next morning, came out¡­


    "Do you want me to stay up until morning?..."


    -End-


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!